Transcriber’s Note


When italics were used in the original book, the corresponding text has
been surrounded by _underscores_. Superscripted letters are preceded by
^ and when more than one character is superscripted, the characters are
surrounded by {}.

Some corrections have been made to the printed text. These are listed in
a second transcriber’s note at the end of the text.

[Illustration:

A. B. Clayton del. from Sketches by J. Woods.

ARCH AT ORANGE.

_London. Published by J & A Arch. May 1^{st}. 1828._]




                                LETTERS

                                 OF AN

                               ARCHITECT,

                                  FROM

                       FRANCE, ITALY, AND GREECE.


                                   BY

                   JOSEPH WOODS, F.A.S. F.L.S. F.G.S.

                        AND CORRESPONDING MEMBER
               OF THE SOCIETY OF GEORGOFILI AT FLORENCE.


                            IN TWO VOLUMES.

                                VOL. I.




                                LONDON:
                              PRINTED FOR
                  JOHN AND ARTHUR ARCH, 61, CORNHILL.

                                 1828.




                                PREFACE.


MANY books of travels in the south of Europe have been published; some
of them written by men of talents and information, who were attached to
the fine arts, and to architecture as one of them; and many professional
works treating on the architecture of Italy and Greece, of greater or
less excellence, have been given to the world; but I do not know that
there is any one in which the author, after examining the most
celebrated edifices of ancient and modern times, endeavours to explain
to what circumstances they owe their power of pleasing; and what are to
be considered as defects, tending to diminish that power. The subject
has been slightly and incidentally touched upon by more than one
traveller, but not treated with that care and detail which it deserves.
To the architect, it is of the greatest importance: it is no less than
the knowledge of what he is to shun, and what to imitate; by what
different modes of building he can produce the same effects, or how, by
methods nearly similar, he can produce different effects. In short, in
what manner, with means always in some degree limited, either by the
nature of the material to be employed, the customs of the country, the
expense, or the taste or no taste of the employer, he can produce
BEAUTY. The plans and details of a great many edifices have been
measured with care, and published with considerable accuracy; and
knowing the original building to be beautiful, we copy, and re-copy its
parts, without considering whether all the particulars conduce to the
same harmonious effect, or whether those forms which please under
certain circumstances, may not displease in others: nor are we entirely
free from the danger of neglecting that character and propriety of
ornament, on which the beauty of the whole must in some measure depend.
In all the fine arts, but particularly in architecture, the eye is
frequently pleased without our being able to explain why; and this _why_
has sometimes escaped in the drawings and measures which have been
published of the edifices. This connexion of cause and effect is then
the great end and object of the architect; the completion and
consummation of his studies; and this it is the object of the author of
the present work to explain, as far as his abilities and opportunities
will admit. The sentiment of wanting such guidance on his own part,
first incited him to make the attempt, and the frequent observation of
how little the student in architecture, on first setting out on his
travels, knows how, or what he is to study, has encouraged him to
persevere. He wishes to shew that the young architect has a more
important task to perform, than that of measuring and re-measuring what
has been a thousand times measured: a task requiring much more mental
exertion, and conducing in a much higher degree to his future
excellence. The first place in the art is still unoccupied. The ancients
had a Phidias, excellent alike in sculpture and architecture; but the
moderns have certainly yet produced no one, who can occupy in
architecture, the lofty eminence which Raphael does in painting.

This general and enlarged view of the subject will also, he flatters
himself, be not without its use and interest amongst amateurs. The
uneducated man judges by his feelings; the half educated by rule. He who
is thoroughly master of the subject returns again to his feelings, but
to feelings trained and purified by study and reflection: and this
training of the mind to a true taste for what is good and beautiful, is
an employment exceedingly pleasant in itself, and conducing to that
perfection of the intellect, which it is the object of every man to
attain. A person who thus criticizes every fine building which he sees,
without vanity or presumption, with a sincere desire to find out
whatever is excellent, and to understand, and fully enter into, the
reasons for any admiration which has been generally bestowed upon it by
others, yet at the same time not blindly following authority, but
bringing everything to the test of his own feelings and judgment, will
form to himself a habit, profitable not only when applied to
architecture, and the other fine arts, but in every subject on which the
human understanding is exercised.

The following work will be found to be composed, almost entirely, of
observations on the principal buildings which occurred to the author in
his route through France, Italy, and a small part of Greece. Yet, though
always attending to this as the principal object, he does not profess to
confine himself so closely to it, as not occasionally to have touched on
almost every subject which came in his way, partly in the hope of
communicating what is not generally known, partly with a desire of
relieving his readers from a tedious monotony of subject, which after
all, from the nature of a book of travels, must consist of observations
in some degree loose and detached; and not of deep and extensive
reasonings, even if the author’s mind were capable of producing them;
but more perhaps to relieve the tedium of the writer himself, who, too
much habituated all his life to diversify his studies, would have found
himself crampt by restrictions which limited him to a single subject.
The substance was contained in a series of letters written during the
journey. Some things of a private nature have of course been omitted;
others, consisting principally of dates and dimensions, have been added
on the authority of books, or of his friends; and some observations made
on a subsequent tour in 1825 and 1826, have been united to the present
publication. The arrangement of the subjects has at times been altered,
from that which they occupied in the original letters, and two or more
letters have sometimes been compressed into one; but on the whole,
neither the substance nor the form has been materially changed.

Some persons may deem an apology necessary for the positive tone which
the author has adopted in mere matters of opinion. He had in fact, at
first, frequently introduced the expressions, _I think_, _It seems to
me_, and others similar. The reflection that whatever he could say on
such subjects, was necessarily the mere expression of his own
sentiments, has ultimately induced him to reject such phrases, except
where his own mind was not fully made up.




                           TABLE OF CONTENTS.


                                VOL. I.


                               LETTER I.

                           JOURNEY TO PARIS.

Bed-room and bed at Calais, p. 1.—Peculiarities of French towns,
  2.—Journey to Boulogne, 2.—Combination of parts to form a perfect
  cathedral, 2.—Account of the head of St. John the Baptist, and of the
  bones of St. Firmin, 3.—Cathedral of Amiens, 4.—Western fronts of
  Churches, 6.—Comparison of French and English churches, 6.—Central
  towers, 6.—Unequal towers in front, 7.—Doorways, 7.—Rose windows,
  9.—Ridge moulding, 10.—Effect of different styles of architecture,
  10.—School-boys, 13.—Paper-hanging, 14.—Journey to Beauvais,
  14.—Cathedral at Beauvais, 14.—Oblique groins, 15.—Catholic
  ceremonies, 16.—Nôtre Dame de Basse œuvre, 17.—St. Stephen,
  17.—Fragments of ancient architecture, 18.—Situation of Beauvais,
  18.—Lodgings at Paris, 18.


                               LETTER II.

                       GENERAL ACCOUNT OF PARIS.

Apartment at Paris, 19.—Boulevards, 20.—Gardens of the Tuileries, &c.,
  20.—Champs Elysées, 20.—Straight and winding walks, 21.—Walk through
  Paris, 21.—Quays, 21.—Bridges, 22.—Narrow and crooked streets,
  22.—Palais Royal, 22.—Café de Mille Colonnes, 23.—M. du Fourny,
  23.—Effect of collections in the fine arts, 24.—Denon,
  24.—Bibliothèque Royale, 25.—Humboldt, 26.—Institute, 26.—Visconti,
  27.—Percier, 27.—Millin, 28.


                              LETTER III.

                          GOTHIC ARCHITECTURE.

Journey to Chalons, 29.—Nôtre Dame de Chalons, 29.—Styles of Gothic,
  30.—Chevet, 31.—Change of form in the bases of the shafts or piers,
  31.—Portals, 32.—Forms of piers, 32.—St. Wulfram at Abbeville,
  33.—Forms of ornaments, 33.—Intersecting bases, 34.—Church at L’Epine,
  35.—St. Germain des Prés, 36.—Pointed arches, 37.—Nôtre Dame at
  Chalons continued, 40.—Old monuments, 41.—Cathedral at Chalons,
  42.—Italian tiles, 42.—Journey to Rheims, 42.


                               LETTER IV.

                          GOTHIC ARCHITECTURE.

Church of St. Remi at Rheims, 44.—Crypt, 45.—Church at Mantes,
  45.—Cathedral at Chartres, 47.—French guide-books, 47.—Shift of the
  Virgin, 48.—Elevation of roof in French churches, 49.—Shrine-work
  round the choir, 53.—Disposition of the people, 54.—Nôtre Dame at
  Paris, 54.—Comparison with Westminster Abbey, 57.—Cathedral at Rheims,
  57.—Disposition of coloured glass, 59.—Method of judging of the
  comparative merits of buildings, 59.—Roman arch, 60.—Vaulted chamber,
  60.


                               LETTER V.

                            RETURN TO PARIS.

Table d’hôte, 61.—Chouan, 62.—Promenades, 62.—Journey to Soissons,
  63.—Ruined church of St. John the Baptist, 64.—Walk round the town,
  64.—St. Leger, 64.—Cathedral, 64.—Anniversary of the return of Louis
  XVIII., 65.—Return to Paris, 65.—Jardin du Roi, 65.—Museum,
  67.—Mont-martre, 68.—Mineralogic collections, 69.—Paintings of David,
  69.—Excursion to Chartres, Dreux, and Mantes, 70.—Cross-road
  travelling, 70.—Bridge at Neuilly, 71.—Palace of St. Cloud,
  71.—Botanique rurale, 72.—Versailles, 74.—Restaurateurs, 75.—Café
  d’Apollon, 75.—Church of St. Denis, 75.—Churches at Braine sur Vesle,
  77.—St. André at Chartres, 77.—St Père at Chartres, 77.—Cathedral at
  Dreux, 78.—Church at Limay, 78.—St. Germain Auxerre, 78.—St. Jaques de
  la Boucherie, 78.—St. Severin, 78.—St. Martin, 78.—St. Etienne du
  Mont, 78.—St. Nicolas des Champs, 78.—St. Gervais, 78.—St. Eustache,
  78.—Groins, 79.


                               LETTER VI.

                           EDIFICES OF PARIS.

Church of the Assumption, 82.—Val de Grace, 82.—Sorbonne, 82.—Invalides,
  83.—Gilding, 83.—Hospital of the Invalides, 83.—Dormer windows,
  83.—Hotel de Clugny, 84.—Church of the Institute, 84.—History of the
  Church of St. Geneviève, 84.—St. Roch, 92.—St. Sulpice,
  92.—Illuminated statue, 93.—St. Philippe en Roule, 93.—Palace of the
  Tuileries, 93.—Space in French buildings, 94.—Louvre, 95.—Garde
  Meuble, 97.—Galleries of the Louvre, 97.—Palais de Justice, 99.—Palace
  of the Luxembourg, 99.—Palais du Corps Legislatif, 100.—Ecole de
  Médecine, 100.—Fountain, 101.—Hotel de Ville, 101.—Halle aux blés,
  101.—Abattoirs, 101.—Fountains, 102.—Palais des Thermes, 102.—Aqueduct
  of Arcueil, 103.


                              LETTER VII.

                                 PARIS.

Academy, 104.—Sèvres, 106.—M. Prudhom’, 107.—Gallery of M. Sommariva,
  107.—Theatres, 107.—Signs, 108.—Festivals, 108.—Religious opinions,
  109.—Illuminations, 111.—Liberty of the French, 112.—Political
  opinions, 113.


                              LETTER VIII.

                            JOURNEY TO LYON.

Journey to Troyes, 115.—Cathedral, 116.—Progress of crenated ornament,
  118.—Church of La Madelaine, 118.—St. Urbain, 119.—Journey to Dijon,
  119.—Cathedral, 120.—Church of St. Michel, 120.—Nôtre Dame,
  121.—Working tradesmen, 124.—Journey to Lyon, 124.—Cathedral at
  Chalons sur Saone, 125.—Church at Tournu, 125.—Approach to Lyon, 126.


                               LETTER IX.

                                 LYON.

Cathedral at Lyon, 127.—Rose and marigold windows, 128.—St. Paul,
  130.—St. Nizier, 130.—Imitation of Roman mouldings, 131.—Church at
  Aynai, 131.—Hotel de Chevrière, 132.—Roman aqueduct, 132.—Crypt under
  church of St. Irene, 132.—Museum, 133.—Deficiency of general knowledge
  among the French, 133.—Country about Lyon, 133.—Cafés, 134.—French
  politeness, 134.—Theatre, 135.—Relicks, 135.—Constructions in Pisé,
  136.


                               LETTER X.

                            SOUTH OF FRANCE.

Voyage to Vienne, 137.—Bridge, 137.—Church of St. André le Bas,
  137.—Ancient temple, 138.—Pyramid, 138.—Roman arch, 138.—Roman
  fragments, 138.—Cathedral, 138.—Elevated platform, 139.—Church of St.
  Michel, 141.—Churches by the Rhone, 141.—Value of the Louis,
  141.—Voyage down the Rhone, 141.—Ferries, 142.—Descent of the Rhone,
  143.—Pont St. Esprit, 143.—Mummies, 143.—Orange, 144.—Triumphal arch,
  144.—Roman and Greek capitals and bases, 145.—Theatre, 146.—Circus and
  amphitheatre, 147.—Walk to Avignon, 147.—Voyage to Beaucaire,
  148.—Beaucaire, 148.—Quack, 149.—Castle of Beaucaire, 150.—Tarrascon,
  150.—Advertisement, 150.—Maison carrée at Nismes, 151.—Temple of
  Diana, 151.—Public garden, 152.—Idea of comfort, 152.—Amphitheatre,
  152.—Roman gateway, 153.—Tour magne, 153.


                               LETTER XI.

                            SOUTH OF FRANCE.

Pont du Garde, 154.—Journey to Arles, 154.—Arles, 154.—Amphitheatre,
  155.—Theatre, 155.—Capitol, 156.—Obelisk, 157.—Remains of baths,
  157.—Sarcophagi, 157.—Journey to St. Remi, 159.—Arch, 159.—Sepulchral
  monument, 160.—Vaucluse, 160.—Roman monuments mentioned by Millin,
  161.—Chronological arrangement of buildings in the South of France,
  161.—Nôtre Dame de Dom, 162.—Cavern-like Gothic, 163.—Church at
  Orange, 164.—Cathedral at Arles, 164.—Church at Tarrascon,
  165.—Cathedral at Nismes, 165.—Church at St. Remi, 166.—Cathedral at
  Valence, 166.—Cathedral at Vienne, 167.—Inversion of ornament, 167.


                              LETTER XII.

                            SOUTH OF FRANCE.

Bridge at Avignon, 168.—Collections at Avignon, 169.—Papal palace,
  169.—Tower of massacre, 169.—Journey to Grenoble, 170.—Grenoble,
  171.—Visit to the Grande Chartreuse, 171.—Tomb of Bayard, 173.—Journey
  to Geneva, 174.—General observations on the French, 174.—Persecution
  of the Protestants at Nismes, 175.


                              LETTER XIII.

                                GENEVA.

Neighbourhood of Geneva, 178.—The Saleve, 178.—Ferney, 178.—Geneva,
  179.—Church of St. Pierre, 179.—Walk to Chamounix, 181.—Waterfalls,
  182.—Effects of sunset on the snow, 183.—Glacier, 183.—Montanvert and
  Mer de Glace, 185.—Walk to Martigny, 186.—Tête noire, 186.—Goitres,
  186.—Pissevache, 187.—Vallais, 187.—Bex, 187.—Direction of valleys,
  187.—Salt springs, 188.—Walk to Meillerie, 188.—Lausanne,
  189.—Cathedral at Lausanne, 189.


                              LETTER XIV.

                          TOUR IN SWITZERLAND.

Ride to Bern, 191.—Fribourg, 191.—Bern, 191.—Models of Mountains,
  191.—Gymnasium, 191.—Ride to Thun, 192.—Unterseen, 192.—Lauterbrunnen,
  193.—Staubbach, 193.—Avalanche, 193.—Wengern Alp, 194.—Alp,
  194.—Grindelwald, 195.—Castle of Unspunnen, 195.—Niesen,
  196.—Kanderthal, 196.—Gemmi, 196.—Baths of Loetsch, 197.—Vallais,
  197.—Rainbow, 197.—Simplon, 197.—Swiss churches, 198.—Swiss cottages,
  198.—Duomo d’Ossola, 198.—Via crucis, 198.—Walk to Locarno, 199.—Lago
  maggiore, 200.—Borromean islands, 200.—Statue of St. Charles,
  201.—Walk to Lugano, 201.—Lake of Lugano, 202.—Walk to Menaggio,
  203.—Lake of Como, 203.—Villa Pliniana, 203.—Walk to Como, 204.


                               LETTER XV.

                                 MILAN.

Cathedral, 205.—Effect of gloom, 209.—View from roof, 210.—Steeple of
  St. Godard, 210.—Ornamental arches, 211.—Church of the Passione,
  211.—Iron ties, 211.—Roodloft, 212.—Madonna di S. Celso, 212.—Courts,
  212.—San Satyro, 212.—Sant Eustorgio, 212.—Saint Ambrose, 213.—Want of
  elevation in churches in Italy, 214.—Funeral, 214.—Madonna delle
  grazie, 216.—Painting of Last Supper, 217.—Church of St. Mark,
  217.—Palace of government, 218.—Colours, 218.—Brera, 219.—Arches upon
  columns, 219.—Italian painting, 219.—Great hospital, 220.—Roman
  columns, 220.—Mosaics, 220.


                            APPENDIX.—PAVIA.

Canal from Milan to Pavia, 221.—Cathedral at Pavia, 221.—Church of the
  Carmine, 221.—San Francesco, 222.—San Salvadore, 222.—San Michele,
  222.—San Pietro in Cielo d’Oro, 222.—Church erected by Pellegrino
  Pellegrini, 223.—University, 223.—Bridge over Ticino, 223.—Botanic
  garden, 223.—Certosa, 223.


                              LETTER XVI.

                                VERONA.

Journey to Verona, 225.—Theatre at Brescia, 225.—Lago di guarda,
  225.—Amphitheatre at Verona, 225.—Roman gateway, 227.—Bridges,
  227.—Church of Santa Anastasia, 227.—Cathedral, 228.—Church of St.
  Zeno, 229.—Cloisters of St. Zeno, 231.—Old church of St. Zeno,
  231.—Tomb of Pepin, 232.—Remains of the Bishop’s Palace,
  232.—Pellegrini chapel, 232.—Relicks, 233.—San Fermo, 235.—Freedom in
  examining churches, 236.—Tombs of the Scaligers, 236.—Sanmicheli,
  236.—Fortification, 237.—Palaces, 237.—Tomb of Juliet, 237.


                              LETTER XVII.

                             VICENZA—PADUA.

Journey to Vicenza, 238.—Vicenza, 238.—Lombard money, 239.—Palladio,
  239.—Basilica, 240.—Palazzo Capitanale, 241.—Fabbrica Conte Porto al
  Castello, 241.—Palazzo Tiene, 241.—Triumphal arch, 242.—Church of
  Madonna del Monte, 242.—Rotonda, 242.—Palazzo Valmarana, 243.—Palazzo
  Trissino, 243.—Palazzo Barbarano, 244.—House of Palladio, 244.—Palazzo
  Chiericati, 244.—Palazzo del Conte Orazio da Porto, 244.—Olympic
  theatre, 244.—Church of Santa Corona, 245.—Cathedral, 245.—Padua,
  245.—Church of St. Antony, 246.—Church of the Eremitani, 247.—Church
  of the Arena, 247.—Baptistery, 247.—Palazzo di Ragione, 247.—Church of
  Santa Giustina, 248.—Cathedral, 248.—Church of La Madre Dolente,
  249.—University, 249.—Tomb of Antenor, 249.—Museum of the Palazzo
  Gazzola, 249.—Painting, 249.


                             LETTER XVIII.

                                VENICE.

Journey to Venice, 251.—Venice and Venetian life, 251.—Italian theatre,
  253.—Piazza di San Marco, 255.—Orologio, 256.—Campanile, 256.—Church
  of St. Mark, 256.—Ducal palace, 261.—Harbour and canal of the
  Giudecca, 262.—Venetian palaces, 263.


                              LETTER XIX.

                                VENICE.

Gondolas, 265.—Santa Maria gloriosa de’ Frari, 265.—Santi Giovanni e
  Paolo, 266.—S. Stefano, 266.—Santa Maria del Carmine, 266.—San
  Zaccaria, 267.—Ducal palace, 267.—San Jacopo in Rivo alto. 268.—Scuola
  di San Rocco, 269.—Procuratie Vecchie, 269.—Zecca, 270.—Procuratie
  Nuove, 270.—Campanile, 270.—Loggia, 270.—Sansovino, 271.—Church of San
  Martino, 271.—San Giorgio de’ Greci, 271.—Church of San Francesco
  della Vigna, 271.—Redentore, 272.—St. George, 273.—S. Nicola de’
  Tolentini, 273.—San Pietro in Castello, 274.—S. Simeon Piccolo,
  274.—Santa Maria del Rosario, called Gesuati, 274.—San Barnaba,
  274.—Santa Maria della Salute, 274.—Santissimo Salvadore,
  275.—Prigione Nuove, 275.—Lions, 275.—Pictures, 276.—Painted outsides
  of houses, 277.


                               LETTER XX.

                                BOLOGNA.

Journey to Bologna, 278.—Residence at Bologna, 279.—Roman money,
  279.—Paintings of Bolognese school, 280.—Church of San Petronio,
  280.—San Stefano, 282.—San Giacomo maggiore, 283.—Cathedral, 283.—San
  Giorgio, 283.—San Salvadore, 284.—San Paolo, 284.—San Bartolommeo,
  284.—San Domenico, 284.—Madonna del Monte, 284.—Portico, 285.—Certosa,
  285.—Palazzo Ranuzzi, 285.—Torre degli Asinelli, 285.—Torre Garisendi,
  285.—Disputations in Romish church, 286.—State of Italy,
  286.—Superstition at Bologna, 291.—Mezzofanti, 292.


                              LETTER XXI.

                               FLORENCE.

Journey from Bologna, 294.—Vetturino system, 294.—Apennines,
  294.—Italian time, 295.—Florence, 295.—Cathedral, 295.—Different
  notions of antiquity, 299.—Campanile, 299.—Baptistery, 299.—Church of
  Santa Croce, 300.—San Remigio, 301.—Santi Apostoli, 301.—Unfinished
  fronts, 301.—Santa Maria Novella, 301.—San Lorenzo, 302.—Sagrestia
  nuova, 304.—M. A. Buonarroti, 304.—Burying-place of the Medici,
  304.—Church of Santo Spirito, 305.—Annunziata, 306.—Madonna del
  Carmine, 306.—St. Mark, 307.—Cose stupende, 307.—Old nobility of
  Florence, 307.—Palazzo Vecchio, 308.—Loggia, 308.—Gallery,
  309.—Palazzo Pitti, 309.—Palazzo Riccardi, 309.—Palazzo Strozzi,
  310.—Palazzo Pandolfini, 310.—Casa Michelozzi, 311.


                              LETTER XXII.

                            JOURNEY TO ROME.

Fiesole, 312.—Journey to Siena, 312.—Siena, 313.—Gutturals,
  313.—Piazza, 313.—Cathedral of Siena, 313.—Hospital, 315.—Church of
  San Domenico, 315.—History of Siena, 315.—Neighbourhood of Siena,
  315.—Ventriloquist, 316.—Radicofani, 317.—Acquapendente, 317.—Lake
  of Bolsena, 318.—Bolsena, 318.—Monte Fiascone, 319.—Orvieto,
  319.—Cathedral, 319.—Bishop’s palace, 321.—Church of San Michele,
  322.—Church of San Domenico, 322.—Church of San Lorenzo, 322.—Well
  of Sangallo, 322. Palazzo Soliana, 322.—Pal. Gualtieri,
  322.—Bollicame, 322.—Viterbo, 323.—Cathedral, 323.—Church of the
  Trinità, 323.—S. Francesco, 323.—Monte Cimino, 323.—Lake of Vico,
  323.—Capraruola, 323.—Church of the Teresiane, 324.—Ronciglione,
  324.—Campagna, 324.—Sutri, 324.—Amphitheatre, 325.—Subterranean
  church, 325.—Bridge, 325.—Baccano, 326.—Arrival at Rome, 326.


                             LETTER XXIII.

                           ROMAN ANTIQUITIES.

General impressions, 327.—Capitol, 327.—Palatine hill, 328.—Disposition
  of hills, 329.—Lodging, 330.—Steps of the Trinità, 330.—Forum,
  330.—Capitoline hill, 331.—Tabularium, 331.—Temple of Jupiter Tonans,
  331.—Richness of detail in Roman architecture, 332.—Temple of Concord,
  332.—Arch of Septimius Severus, 333.—Mamertine prisons, 333.—Column of
  Phocas, 334.—Temple of Saturn, 334.—Temple of Antoninus and Faustina,
  334.—Temple of Romulus and Remus, 335.—Jupiter Stator, 335.—Form of
  shaft of the columns, 337.—Effect of slight variations, 337.—Temple of
  Peace, 338.—Progress of architecture in Rome, 338.—Arch of Titus,
  340.—Temple of Venus and Rome, 341.—Coliseum, 341.—Arch of
  Constantine, 342.—Baths of Titus, 342.—Vivarium, 344.—Baths of Livia,
  345.—Palace of the Cæsars, 345.


                              LETTER XXIV.

                           ROMAN ANTIQUITIES.

Temple of Romulus, 346.—Forum Boarium, 346.—Arch of Janus, 347.—Arch of
  the goldsmiths, 347.—Cloaca maxima, 347.—Temple of Patrician Modesty,
  348.—Temple of Vesta, 348.—Foliage of the Corinthian capital,
  349.—Greek and Roman styles of ornament, 349.—Temple of Fortuna
  Virilis, 350.—House of Rienzi, 350.—Pons Palatinus, 350.—Temples of
  Filial Piety, &c. 350.—Theatre of Marcellus, 351.—Theatre of Pompey,
  351.—Portico of Octavia, 351.—Baths of Agrippa, 351.—Pantheon,
  352.—Use of bricks, 353.—Use of discharging arches, 353.—Pyramidal
  form in buildings, 354.—Coffers on domes, 357.—Basilica of Antoninus,
  359.


                              LETTER XXV.

                              ST. PETER’S.

History of the building, 361.—Model, 362.—Expense, 365.—Cracks,
  366.—Sacristy, 367.—Cause of its want of apparent magnitude
  externally, 369.—Internally, 372.—Sculpture in the church, 374.—Change
  of design from Greek to Latin cross, 377.—Gilding, 378.—Effect of
  magnificence, 380.—Pietà of Michael Angelo, 380.—Monuments,
  380.—Mosaic, 381.


                              LETTER XXVI.

                          BASILICAN CHURCHES.

San Paolo fuori delle mura, 383.—Churches visited to obtain indulgences,
  383.—Churches which have the Porta santa, 383.—Patriarchal churches,
  383.—Ancient basilica of St. Peter, 386.—St. John Lateran,
  387.—Corsini chapel, 388.—Cloisters, 388.—Scala santa,
  389.—Triclinium, 390.—Baptistery of Constantine, 390.—Santa Croce in
  Gerusalemme, 390.—Santa Maria in Trastevere, 391.—S. M. di Ara Cœli,
  391.—San Grisogono, 392.—Quattro santi, 393.—San Pietro in Vincolis,
  393.—Figure of Moses, 394.—Santa Agnese fuori delle mura, 394.—Temple
  of Bacchus, 395.—San Lorenzo fuori delle mura, 396.—Santa Maria
  Maggiore, 397.—Chapels, 399.—Santa Sabina, 399.—St. Clement,
  400.—Small courts, 400.—San Martino de’ Monti, 401.—Baths of Trajan,
  401.—Santa Pudenziana, 401.—Santa Prassede, 402.—Santa Maria in
  Domnica, 402.—Marble boat, 402.—San Giorgio in Velabro, 402.—Ancient
  towers, 402.


                             LETTER XXVII.

                    LIVING AT ROME—MODERN CHURCHES.

Roman life, 404.—Play at Orphan school, 407.—Carnival, 407.—Race,
  408.—Festina, 409.—Display of military authority, 410.—Italian
  language, 410.—Climate, 411.—Roman churches, 412.—Method of lighting,
  413.—Church of S. Andrea, 414.—St. Ignazio, 415.—Church of the
  Jesuits, 416.—Santi Apostoli, 417.—Santa Agnese in Piazza Navona,
  417.—San Carlo alle quattro fontane, 417.—Sant Andrea del Noviziato,
  418.—Santa Maria di Consolazione, 418.—Three smaller churches,
  418.—Santa Maria in Campitelli, 418.


                             LETTER XXVIII.

                                 ROME.

Roman spring, 419.—Easter ceremonies, 419.—Benediction, 425.—Vatican
  palace, 426.—Sistine chapel, 426.—Galleries of Vatican, 428.—Arazzi of
  Raphael, 428.—Camere of Raphael, 429.—Loggie of Raphael, 430.—Mode of
  considering paintings, 430.—Museum, 432.—Statues, 433.—Greek and Roman
  schools of art, 434.—Library, 436.—Omission of cornice, 437.


                              LETTER XXIX.

                            PALACES OF ROME.

General observations, 438.—Campidoglio, 439.—Museum, 442.—Cancellaria,
  443.—Palazzo Giraud, 444.—Sora, 444.—Stoppani, 444.—Massimi,
  445.—Farnesina, 445.—Architecture of Sangallo, 446.—Palazzo Saccheti,
  446.—Farnese, 446.—Competitions, 447.—Architecture of Giulio Romano,
  448.—Palazzo Cenci, 448.—Architecture of Vignola, 449.—Court of
  Palazzo Farnese, 449.—Church of Sant Andrea, 449.—Villa Giulia,
  449.—Palazzo Alessandrini, 450.—Ruspoli, 450.—Quirinale,
  450.—Combination of colours, 451.—Horses of Phidias and Praxiteles,
  452.—Palazzo della Consulta, 452.—Architecture of Fontana, 453.—Palace
  of St. John Lateran, 453.—Sapienza, 453.—Architecture of Bernini,
  454.—Palazzo della Propaganda, 454.—Ghigi, 454.—Barberini,
  454.—Architecture of Borromini, 454.


                              LETTER XXX.

                                 ROME.

Piazza di Spagna, 456.—Piazza del popolo, 456.—Public gardens,
  457.—French academy, 457.—Church of the Trinità de Monti,
  458.—Capuchin convent, 458.—Piazza Barberini, 458.—Quirinal hill,
  459.—Viminal, 459.—Esquiline, 459.—Church of St. Antony, 459.—Trophies
  of Marius, 459.—Arch of Gallienus, 459.—Temple of Pallas, 460.—Temple
  of Mars Ultor, 460.—Baths of Paulus Æmilius, 461.—Forum of Trajan,
  461.—Column of Trajan, 462.—Basilica of Trajan, 462.—Church of Nome di
  Maria, 463.—Church of Santa Maria di Loreto, 463.—Effect of gilding,
  463.—Sepulchre of C. P. Bibulus, 463.—Colonna palace, 463.—Baths of
  Constantine, 464.—Enormous fragment, 464.—Fountain of Trevi,
  465.—Loggia of the Palazzo Rospigliosi, 465.




                        LETTERS OF AN ARCHITECT.




                               LETTER I.

                           JOURNEY TO PARIS.


                                              _Paris, 16th April, 1816._

IT is a great advantage to me that I can address letters on architecture
to a person for whose taste and judgment I have so much esteem, but who
at the same time is not an architect. Being obliged to avoid a great
many technical phrases and forms of speech, which often serve as a
convenient shelter for ignorance or superficial knowledge, I shall find
it necessary to study the subject myself more attentively on all those
points which can interest a general observer, and to explain myself with
more care and precision.

I shall not trouble you with any observations on English ground; and
indeed, between London and Paris, the road is so well known, and so
often travelled, that it seems almost an impertinence to detain you on
it, except to examine the two magnificent cathedrals of Amiens and
Beauvais; yet there are some particulars on this frequented track which
strike an architect more than they would a general observer.

My bed-room at Calais, with its high ceiling and broad striped paper,
was very different from what one finds on your side of the water. The
bed is, almost every where in France, placed sideways against the wall.
It has head and foot boards, and the square uprights which support them
are terminated with a vase, or some such ornament, at least on that side
of the bed towards the apartment. Above, a pin with an ornamented head,
whose projection from the wall is equal to the width of the bed,
supports a long curtain of white dimity, which falls in a pleasing curve
over the head and foot boards, and being of a considerable width, may be
drawn forward so as nearly to conceal the bed. This arrangement
certainly leaves the room much more at liberty than ours, and looks
better; and as it is not considered any impropriety to receive company
in a bed-room, these circumstances are of more consequence here than in
England; yet they are desirable every where, and the only disadvantage I
perceive arises from the necessity of rolling out the bedstead in order
to make the bed, an inconvenience apparently very trifling.

There are doubtless some peculiarities in the French towns, but on the
whole fewer than I expected: the principal are, perhaps, that the houses
are without parapets, and that they have dormer windows,[1] the front of
which is usually upright over the wall of the house, the eaves being
sometimes continued across, and sometimes omitted. There is no flat
paving for the footpaths, but the streets are not narrower, if so
narrow, as in the country towns in England.

Every body knows that the road from Calais to Boulogne is not pleasant.
About Boulogne the scenery is much more agreeable, as we pass along a
valley adorned with trees and hedges. There is, I am told, a law that
all proprietors shall plant the sides of the road which passes by or
through their grounds: unfortunately there is no law which compels the
trees to grow, and a green stake is thrust into the ground, which may
either live or die; if the latter, it is very easy to thrust in another
the succeeding year. After passing the town of Samer, about ten miles
from Boulogne, we again ascended the chalk hills, and had a most
beautiful view, coloured with uncommon richness and splendour, as the
landscape faded under the shades of evening; but I believe the charm
depended principally on this colouring. We continued our journey through
the night, and the next morning at eleven reached Amiens.

You did not, I believe, when in France, see the cathedral of Amiens, but
you have heard of it, and of the beauty of its nave. The French say,
that to form a perfect cathedral you must unite the front of Rheims, the
spire of Chartres, the nave of Amiens, and the choir of Beauvais. The
parts would not combine very well, but I hope at a future time to
conduct you to all these edifices. The cathedral of Amiens was founded
by Bishop Everard, in order to provide a suitable depository for the
head of St. John the Baptist and the body of St. Firmin. The former
saint, according to Rivoire, (Description de l’Eglise Cathédrale
d’Amiens, p. 160) was beheaded in the prisons of the castle of
Macheronte, or of Sebaste, (i. e. of Samaria). The Emperor Valens
endeavoured in vain to transfer the head to Rome. Theodosius, more
fortunate, brought it from the village of Cosilaon in Siberia, to enrich
Constantinople; but whereabouts this village is situated, or when, or
why, or how any part of St. John the Baptist travelled into Siberia, I
have not been able to learn. A gentleman of Picardy being present at the
assault of Constantinople, on the 12th of April, 1204, found among the
ruins of an old building, called the Palace of the Arsenal, two great
dishes of silver, in one of which was this head of the Baptist, and in
the other that of St. George, as was fully testified by their respective
inscriptions. The dishes were large and heavy, and the discoverer was in
want of money; he therefore sold them to pay his expenses, reserving,
however, two smaller vessels which immediately contained the sacred
relics. What became of the head of St. George we are not told, but that
of St. John was transported to Amiens, where it arrived on the 17th of
December, 1206, the clergy and people going out to receive it. The
record of this event bears date in March, 1210. The skull is not entire,
the back part being apparently deficient, and there is an oblong hole
over the left eye, supposed to have been made by the knife of Herodias.

After such a long account of one relic it would be unfair not to make
some mention of the other. The bones of St. Firmin had been discovered
some time before the acquisition of the head of St. John the Baptist, by
a miraculous ray of light which shone upon the spot where they were
buried; and the authenticity of the relic was farther proved, not only
by a delightful and healing odour which arose from them, but also by a
supernatural warmth which dissolved the snow then upon the ground, made
the grass grow, and the trees put forth their leaves, and, in short,
turned winter into summer.

I have given you quite enough of these fables, let me now turn to facts
better authenticated. An old cathedral was destroyed by fire in 1218.
The foundations of the present edifice were laid in 1220, according to
the designs of Robert de Lusarche. Bishop Everard, the founder, died in
1222. The pillars of the choir and nave were completed in 1223; the
north transept was erected in 1236, Geoffry d’Eu being bishop. Robert de
Lusarche had, probably, died in the interim, as the architects, at the
latter period, were Thomas de Courmont, and Renault de Courmont, his
son. The vaulting of the nave and side aisles was completed under
Arnold, who governed the church of Amiens from 1236 to 1247; at the same
time a magnificent stone tower was erected over the centre of the cross.
This tower was entirely of open work, it was destroyed by lightning in
1527, and the wooden spire, which at present exists, was erected two
years afterwards. The building, exclusive of the side chapels, was
completed in 1288, according to an inscription formerly existing on the
pavement, now no longer legible. The following dimensions are from
Rivoire, (p. 24) reduced to English measure. They are, perhaps, not all
of them perfectly exact, but I had not opportunity to examine them
minutely, and am not apprehensive of any material error.

                                                        Feet. Inch.

     Length of the front platform                         153     5

     Width of the central porch                            38     4

     Depth of ditto                                        17     0

     Side porches, each in width                           20     7

     Depth of ditto                                        14    10

     Width of each pier between the porches                 9     7

     Whole length of the front                            160     0

     From the portal to the gate of the choir             234     6

     Length of the choir                                  138     6

     From the choir to the chapel at the end of the
       rond point                                          19     2

     Length of this chapel                                 50     1

     Whole length internally                              442     3

     Ditto, externally                                    479     5

     Width of the nave between the piers                   45     6

     From one chapel of the aisle to the opposite
       chapel                                             104     5

     Length of the transept                               194     0

     Breadth of ditto                                      45     7

     Height from the bottom of the piers to the summit
       of the vaulting                                    140     8

     The pavement to the springing of the arches           45     4

     Thence to the moulding under the galleries            24     2

     Thence to the frieze[2]                               21     3

     Thence to the vault                                   51     1

     Height of the side aisles                             64     0

     Distance between the piers                            17     0

     Height of the spire from the ridge of the roof,
       including the cock                                 214  2[3]

     From the pavement                                    422     0

     Slope of the roof                                     53     3

     Perpendicular height of roof                          46    10

     Height of the choir                                  137     5

     Breadth of ditto                                      45     6

     Height of the aisles and side chapels                 64     8

     Lateral width of the chapels                          28     9

     Depth of ditto                                        28    10

     Circumference of the dial of the clock               102     3

     Diameter of ditto                                     34     1

     Height of the figures                                  2     0

     Distance which separates them                          7     5

     Height of the north tower                            223     8

     Height of the south tower                            205     0

     Number of steps to the top of the highest tower      306     0

Having thus given you a sketch of the principal dates and dimensions of
this magnificent edifice, I will endeavour to give you some idea of its
present appearance. A detailed account of all the parts would require a
residence of some weeks on the spot, but my object is rather to
communicate the impression produced on the mind of the observer, and to
point out the leading sources of that impression, than to enter into
minutiæ. The distant view exhibits a great square mass of building, a
little varied by the slightly superior elevation of one of the western
towers, and by a very slender spire or pinnacle of wood rising from the
centre to twice the general height. The ridge of the roof of York
Minster is 112 feet from the pavement. That of Salisbury Cathedral, 115
feet; St. Paul’s at London, 112; Westminster Abbey, 140; the cathedral
at Amiens, 208 feet. This comparison may help you to form some idea of
the appearance of the last mentioned edifice, towering above the houses
of a provincial city. What was the design of the original central spire
of _open work_ in stone, and what was its height, it would be curious to
determine. Central towers of that date in England seem to have been low
and heavy, and if that of Norwich Cathedral be cited to the contrary,
still it does not at all help us to form a judgment of what a spire of
open work would have been. The spire and the upper part of the tower at
Salisbury are thought to be of a more modern date. The highest western
tower is surmounted by one of those steep roofs which still seem to have
something attractive to French eyes, but which to mine are absolute
deformities. On approaching the edifice, the richness of the western
front is very striking. There is a certain similarity in the disposition
of this part in all the French churches of the thirteenth century. The
cathedrals of Amiens, of Nôtre Dame at Paris, and at Rheims, are
distinguished from our English buildings by nearly the same particulars,
though they differ much from each other. They assume in this part more
of a pyramidal form; the space between the western towers is
proportionally smaller than with us. The doorways are much larger; a
rose or marigold window is placed over the central opening, and above
that is one or more ranges of niches, with statues nearly hiding the
triangular gable end of the nave. Sometimes one, or even two ranges of
niches occur below the marigold window, as is the case in the example
before us. Sometimes the window is between two ranges of niches, and in
some instances there are two rose windows. These windows and niches form
the elements of the composition, but the arrangement varies in almost
every edifice. The division immediately above the porch at Amiens is
marked by a range of twenty-two niches, containing as many statues,
which are supposed to represent the kings of France, from Charlemagne to
Philip Augustus; the latter died in 1223, and this coincidence of his
death with the æra of the building seems to have been used by the modern
antiquaries in assigning names to the statues. The profusion of ornament
in this front is not without its effect, but we endeavour in vain to
trace any simple principle of arrangement, and a certain degree of
confusion diminishes the pleasure which would otherwise be felt. This
objection is applicable more or less to the external of all Gothic
buildings, and the more the parts are multiplied the more obvious it
becomes: yet it is not a style of architecture which can succeed without
a considerable proportion of ornament, and perhaps even of intricacy. On
the inside of a Gothic edifice of the best periods, although the parts
are numerous, yet they all seem to arise from the mode of construction,
and to follow each other so naturally, that the eye and mind are led
from one to the other through the whole system. With the outside the
case is otherwise; the form of no one part seems to depend on that below
it, but each might as well be surmounted by something different as by
that which really succeeds it. The ranges of arches in these fronts have
the effect of dividing the height of the composition into horizontal
bands, and there can be no doubt that in the pointed architecture, the
perpendicular lines should prevail over the horizontal. I think that in
the present instance these horizontal lines are less striking in the
building than in the usual engravings, perhaps because in reality we
have no point of view sufficiently distant to permit the eye to embrace
the whole composition.

I have a few more words to say on the outside of this cathedral. The two
towers are of unequal height; the seat of the archbishop alone,
according to my usual guide, Rivoire,[4] was distinguished by two equal
towers, as is the case at Paris and at Rheims. In Turkey the privilege
of more than one tower is still restricted to the royal mosques, but I
believe it is altogether the fancy of this author that any similar
regulation existed for the forms of Christian churches.

There are three doorways. This disposition, which is sometimes
observable in our cathedrals, is very general in the larger religious
edifices of France. The middle, says Rivoire, was for the clergy, that
on the right for the men, that on the left for the women. The middle
door at Amiens is called that of the Saviour, because his image adorns
the pilaster at the meeting of the two leaves of the door, which here,
and very commonly elsewhere in France, divides the doorway into two
parts. The two sides, and the parts above, present a very elaborate
composition, representing, as is supposed, the Last Judgment. Mr.
Rigollot, a member of the Academy of Amiens, imagines that he traces in
it the prevalence of the superstitions of Sabeism, and has given a
description wherein he corrects some errors and inaccuracies of Rivoire;
and a very ingenious, and I think in general satisfactory, elucidation
of his own opinion. The right, or southern doorway is called that of the
Mother of God, the image of the Virgin Mary being in a similar manner
placed in the middle. That on the north is distinguished by the statue
and name of St. Firmin, to whom the cathedral is dedicated. The latter
doorway is farther remarkable by the twelve signs of the zodiac, which
are sculptured on it, with the rural labours of the corresponding months
of the year. It exhibits also fourteen figures of saints, of which St.
Firmin and St. Dionysius are represented carrying their heads in their
hands. Was it not St. Severinus who not only took his head in his hand
after he had been decapitated, but actually walked with it to the altar,
and participated in the holy communion?

On entering the church one is immediately struck by a fine appearance of
space and airiness. This is partly owing to the great dimensions; the
nave is 10 feet wider, and above 50 feet higher than that of Salisbury
Cathedral. The side aisles at Salisbury are only 38 feet high. Those at
Amiens are 64; and this I have no doubt also contributes greatly to the
impression of superior magnificence. In length the French cathedrals are
generally inferior to ours, but they are without screens, and the whole
extent presents itself at once to the eye of the spectator. A range of
side chapels, corresponding with the divisions of the side aisles, is
also a noble feature which we have not in any English building, or have
it only very imperfectly in Chichester Cathedral.

These dimensions and comparisons may perhaps assist your imagination in
forming an idea of the building, but it is impossible to communicate the
feelings produced by the first view of its interior. It not only far
surpassed my expectations, but possessed a character and expression
quite new to me. In our English cathedrals the eye is confined to one
avenue, and the sublime effect is nearly limited to the view along it.
Here the sight seems to penetrate in all directions, and to obtain a
number of views, all indeed subordinate to the principal one, but all
beautiful, and offering, by the different position of the parts with
regard to the spectator, the greatest variety. I sat down for some time
to enjoy this sublime scene, and then paced slowly up the nave, as far
as the intersection of the cross, where my attention was arrested by the
beautiful rose window at each end of the transept. Without seeing them
one can form no idea of how much beauty a rose window is capable; the
splendid colouring of the glass, glowing among the rich tracery, has a
brilliancy and magnificence for which I can cite to you no parallel in
England.

On the rise of the Italian school of architecture the preceding style,
which then received the appellation of Gothic, was reproached as heavy,
dark, gloomy, and void of simplicity. Nothing can be more unjust than
this censure. In its interiors, on the contrary, it offers the greatest
simplicity and harmony; not entirely free from defects, and occasionally
exhibiting traces of the rude age in which it flourished, but bearing
these as slight blemishes on a beautiful face. It is extremely light, as
opposed to heavy, for no style of building performs, or appears to
perform so much with so little material; and the blaze of daylight from
its numerous and spacious windows is insufferable, when not corrected by
the deeply coloured glass, and even by its coarse joinings. These rose
windows, brilliant as they are when seen from below, I found, on nearer
inspection, to be divided by very wide strips of lead, and these again
had collected about them a quantity of dust, which still farther
obscured the light, but all this was lost in the general splendour of
the effect as seen from below. These two large roses of the transept
open into a square space underneath them, so that, strictly speaking,
they are not rose windows, but merely rose-headed. The circle, however,
occupies so large a portion, and the remainder is comparatively so
insignificant, that we must be permitted to call them rose windows. That
of the nave comprises only the circle. The design of the tracery is,
probably, somewhat later than that of the building; at least, in England
we should attribute it nearly to the middle of the fourteenth century,
here we know enough of the building to assign it with confidence to the
thirteenth. Those of the transept I judge to be later still, chiefly on
account of their union with the window below. The western rose has
become internally the dial of the clock; the figures denoting the hours
are more than seven feet apart, and the hour hand moves nearly an inch
and a half in a minute. In that of the northern transept we find the
pentalpha, a form to which some persons imagine a mysterious meaning to
be attached. The same arrangement which prevails in the nave is
continued in the choir, only the outer aisle being no longer divided
into chapels, there is a double side aisle continued from the transept
to the polygonal end of the building; to this part chapels are again
attached, presenting five sides of an octagon. The ladies’ chapel, in
the centre, is lengthened, but terminates in the same manner.

In the French Gothic there is no moulding along the ridges of the vault,
except, and that rarely, in some of the latest edifices. This moulding,
in drawings of English buildings, is generally represented as a straight
line, but does, in fact, usually form a crooked one, descending to the
direct arch, and rising to the intersection of the groins. In the French
buildings this mode of construction is much more evident than with us,
the intersection of the groins being always considerably higher than the
point of the direct arch, and sometimes so much so, for instance, in the
church of St. Germain des Près, in Paris, as to form almost a portion of
a dome. In some of the late Gothic examples I think I have seen exactly
the reverse take place, and the point of the direct arch made the
highest in the vaulting.

It is totally impossible that any style of building should be peculiarly
calculated for a particular set of opinions. Some Protestant writers
attribute to Gothic architecture a mysterious connexion with the Roman
Catholic religion, and, indeed, seem to think that all magnificent
churches have a tendency to support that system. Such an opinion does
not deserve consideration, but it is certainly true, that some buildings
are calculated to excite emotions favourable to religious impressions,
to produce a serious frame of mind, and one in which we are more
inclined to acknowledge the present existence of superior power, and
more ready to submit to the influence of this conviction. Such means of
excitement are liable to abuse, and no person can remain long in these
edifices, and observe what passes before him, without being made
sensible of the power they possess by the degree to which it is abused.
But as this abuse is by no means a necessary attendant on the use, it is
not a fair argument against it. Mankind in general, at least in France
and England, are dull and sluggish in the affairs of religion; they find
it difficult to detach their thoughts sufficiently from worldly affairs.
It is desirable, therefore, that every help should be given them, for in
this, as in every other good object, human means are to be used, when
they are put within our reach. A place of worship should, therefore, in
the first place, possess in its style and decoration, a decidedly
different appearance from a common dwelling-house: this tends to break
the associations with the every day employments of life, and gradually
to form new associations with the objects of religion, which become of
considerable importance in the government of the attention. A merchant,
on entering his counting-house, is more strongly led to think of ships
and commerce, than on coming into a dining-room. Secondly, a place of
worship should possess a decided character of power and sublimity: if
from the conditions of our nature any style of building is calculated to
induce serious feelings, that style is fitted for a church. In the third
place, if any style be already connected in our imagination with the
duties of religion, it is fitter for the purpose than one, which having
equally the two former qualifications, is deficient in the latter. These
considerations point out the Gothic architecture as preferable to every
other, for the churches of our own country; but it would not be at all
necessary, in the erection of new structures, to retain the awkward
arrangement usually found in a parish church.

I have already observed that the chapels at Amiens are not coeval with
the building, but some of them are very little posterior. They are said
to have originated from the following circumstance. In the year 1244,
Geoffroi de Milly, great bailiff of Amiens, hung five clerks, or
scholars, without any legal process, because they were accused by his
daughter of an assault on her person. It is uncertain whether they were
really guilty, or whether, having surprised her in too close conference
with her lover, she accused them in order to invalidate their testimony
against herself. The bishop, indignant at this wanton abuse of power,
after examining the circumstances, pronounced the following severe
sentence, and though it must be confessed that the bailiff had fully
merited it, yet it seems astonishing that so galling a penance could be
strictly performed, which we are told was the fact. Geoffroi was to be
conducted on the following Saturday after dinner and before vespers, _i.
e._ between one and two o’clock, with his arms and feet naked, a halter
round his neck, and his hands tied behind him, in the manner usually
practised towards felons, from the place called Malmaison to the
gallows; and after reposing there a little while he was to be
reconducted as far as the church of St. Montau, at which place his hands
being untied, the body of one of the said five clerks, with a cloth of
fine linen, was to be delivered to him, and he was to carry it to the
Mother Church, and thence to the burying ground of St. Dionysius, and
afterwards, in the four following days to carry the other four bodies in
the same manner, first to the Mother Church, and then to the Cemetery.
Moreover, he was directed to appear at the cathedral at Rheims, at the
other churches of the diocese, and at the churches of Rouen, Paris, and
Orleans, and to attend the processions on one Sunday, or feast day, at
each, with his arms and feet naked, his hands tied behind him, and
without any thing to shelter him from being fully seen, and at each
place, during the procession, the sentence of his condemnation was to be
read. Moreover, he was to swear never to hold any office conveying
jurisdiction, and to submit himself in all particulars to the sentence
of the bishop, and to perform all that it enjoined within the time
prescribed, and to bring back with him certificates from each place of
his having done so. Moreover, he was to provide five basins of silver,
each weighing five marks, in which were to be five wax candles, each
weighing three pounds. These were to be kept constantly burning in the
church at Amiens, and the criminal had to provide funds in perpetuity.
Nor was this all; the day after the feast of “Monsieur St. Jean
Baptiste,” he was enjoined to take a journey to the Holy Land, and never
to return to Amiens, without the consent of the bishop and chapter. Not
content with thus punishing the bailiff, the bishop issued a decree
against the mayor and aldermen (echevins) of Amiens, for having
permitted the bailiff to proceed to such extremities against the five
clerks, condemning them, under penalty of a thousand marks of silver, to
found six chapels, and to appoint to each a rent of twenty Parisian
livres, and in consequence of this decree were founded the first chapels
of this church. Before quitting the nave I must point out two monuments
too interesting to pass unnoticed, though such objects do not come
within my general plan, except as they afford examples of architecture.
They are on the right and left of the western doorway, and represent, in
brass figures of the size of life, bishop Everard, the founder of the
church, and Bertrand D’Abbeville, who completed it. They were originally
placed in the midst of the nave, but were transferred in 1762 to their
present position. On the pavement of the church is a labyrinth,
indicated by the arrangement of black and white stones which compose it.
Such an ornament occurs in many French churches. I do not know if it had
any mysterious meaning.

Finding myself very cold while making my sketches, I walked round the
church, through the galleries, and in the roof. The latter is very well
constructed, three braces resting at different heights on each side of
the king-post, exemplifies the origin of an English word for that part,
_roof-tree_.

[Illustration: Illustration of roof-tree]

The timbers are generally small, but they are well disposed and well put
together. They are said to be of chesnut, a statement still more general
in France than in England as to the timber of old buildings, but I have
no proof that it is not oak. The rafters are laid flatwise; the laying
them edgewise is an improvement of modern date in England, and has not
yet got into general use in France. The tie-beam is placed several feet
above the vaulting. The central spire is also said to be of chesnut. It
is well built, but the ornaments, which look sharp, and accurately
defined, from below, appear round and clumsy when close to the eye. One
may walk also on the outside over the roofs of the side aisles and
chapels, among the flying buttresses, and behind the statues of the
front gallery.

I found a very fine point for an external view of the cathedral in the
garden of the _Palais de Justice_, but the cold and snow interrupted me.
The palace seems now to be a school. Soon after I entered the garden,
the maid-servant came in, in order to drive out the boys. They were
quite as untractable as English boys usually are under the same
authority, but after some quarrelling she gave one as loud a box on the
ear as I ever heard; it rung through the court, and echoed from the
ruins of a neighbouring monastery. One of them hid himself behind a
tree, and after the danger was over, came out to tell me that he was
very fond of drawing, that they had a drawing-master in the school, that
they did little but draw, and that the master would not let them use
compasses, but sometimes allowed them to measure. I objected to the
latter liberty. “Ah Monsieur, vous savez que quand on commence à
dessiner, on ne peut pas juger des mesures.” “Mais pour vous,” I
replied, “qui dessinez bien?” “Ah pour moi qui dessine bien, ce n’est
pas permis, il me gronderoit bien s’il trouvoit que je mesurois quelque
chose.”

I stayed at Amiens the whole of the 13th of April, dining at the table
d’Hôte, and accustoming myself to French language and French manners.
The salle-à-manger was ornamented with a paper which seems very common
at the inns, representing the principal buildings of Paris, not badly
executed. Although the room is about forty feet long, there is no
repetition of the pattern; you may easily conceive that an immense
number of blocks must have been used. Indeed, I was once told by a
paper-hanger in London, that he had seen papers in England which were
executed by means of 150 blocks, and that he used to think that a very
great number; but going afterwards to Paris, he had there seen some
which required two thousand five hundred. My landlady conducted me into
another room, where she shewed me the representation of a chase, in
which both the forms and the colouring were really very good, and into a
third, which was adorned with the history of Cupid and Psyche. I do not
say the execution was such as you would be satisfied with in a painting,
but yet all the parts were expressed with a considerable degree of truth
and accuracy, the groups were well disposed, and the light well managed.

About noon, on the fourteenth, I again found a place in the cabriolet of
the diligence, and proceeded to Beauvais, snow falling almost all the
time. It was dusk when we arrived there; and the high, black mass of the
choir rising above the houses of the town, all covered with snow, did
not prepossess me in favour of the building. During the night the
thermometer sunk to 25° of Fahrenheit, and the next morning was
excessively cold, with frequent showers. Before reaching the cathedral,
I inquired at a bookseller’s shop for some account of it. He had no such
work, but shewed me a history of the town, “publiée sur la demande de
Monsieur le Maire de Beauvais, et aux frais de la ville.” On looking
over it I found little to answer my purpose, and begged permission to
copy a few lines which might perhaps be useful to me. He most politely
begged me to take the book, and keep it as long as I wanted it. I
observed an account of the church of St. Etienne, said to be of very
high antiquity, and the bookseller pointed out to me the description of
an image, which, he assured me, had been a pagan idol: “Et comment,
monsieur,” said I, “peut on s’assurer de la grande antiquité de cette
statue?” “Eh,” replied he, “vous le trouverez dans les commentaires de
César.” This was said with the greatest air of science imaginable.

On approaching the cathedral I was surprised at the richness and beauty
of the external decoration. Seen from the south-east, it is much
superior in this respect to Amiens, because the ornaments and their
disposition are more dependent on each other, and seem more connected
with the construction of the building. There are two ranges of pinnacles
on the buttresses of the choir. Those of the inner range are slender,
and carried up nearly as high as the walls of the clerestory. The outer
are lower, and of more solid proportion; both ranges are ornamented, and
their effect is very rich and magnificent. The “portal,” using this word
to include the end of the transept, is of late date, and very much
ornamented. The entrances are, you know, at the ends of the transepts,
the nave never having been erected; and here again, on entering the
church, the great window, with its splendid rose, terminating the vista,
displays all its beauties. Passing down the centre, the view of the
choir is really sublime; and the slender columns, the triple range of
windows, and the loftiness of the upper ones, have an appearance almost
supernatural. It is considerably higher than that at Amiens; and to
judge by the eye, I should say that the ridge of the vaulting does not
fall short of a hundred and sixty feet, but I do not think it on that
account to be preferred. The columns at Beauvais are too slender, the
arches between them too narrow, and the vault too high. Every quality is
carried to excess. If the nave were built, the height would not appear
so disproportionate; but it would still be too great, and the want of
proportionate width would be more conspicuous. Another important
objection is in the groining of the roof, which is too complicated. In a
common groin one vault crosses another at right angles: in this instance
two smaller vaults cross the principal one obliquely; we have therefore
three vaults crossing each other in the same point; or, perhaps it would
be better to say, that six vaults meet in one point. There are dates on
some of the arches of the transept of 1575, 1577, 1578, 1580. This mode
of construction was certainly introduced much earlier, but I do not know
precisely at what period. In England, I think we find a similar
construction in part of Canterbury Cathedral; and it is represented, but
not very clearly, in Britton’s work on that edifice, pl. 17. The pillars
of the choir are alternately larger and smaller, which renders it
probable that the disposition of the vaulting was contemplated at the
time of the foundation of the church. It has been suspected that these
intermediate piers are posterior to the design of the building, but this
does not appear to me to be the case. Whittington says that this roof
fell down in 1802; whence could have arisen such an error?

The transept is furnished with side aisles, which are not so high as
those of the choir. The choir has at its commencement a double range of
side aisles, an arrangement productive of great beauty. The pillars of
the choir are formed by small shafts, attached to a circular pier. In
those of the transept the smaller shafts are united by curved lines to
the principal shaft, so that each pillar on the plan is bounded by an
undulating line, without any angle. Even in the earlier part the bases
are more capricious than at Amiens; the pillars themselves are more
slender, the capitals less distinct: all of which are proofs of its
erection posterior to that cathedral.

I have still to state a few dates of this building. The foundations were
laid in 991, by Hervé, _fortieth_ bishop of Beauvais, but nothing of
this construction remains to give any character to the present work; the
roof and _vaults_ were burnt in 1225. In 1281 the great arches of the
choir fell down, and mass could not be said for forty years; and this
perhaps may give us the era of the present choir, _i. e._ about 1324.
Yet there are fragments undoubtedly of an older edifice; as, for
example, at each end of the aisles of the transept, where there is a
small wheel window. The transept was not begun till 1500. It was
finished, with a central tower which rose to the height of four hundred
and seventy-five feet. If this account be correct, it appears rather
remarkable that the transept should contain no trace of Roman
architecture. The Chateau de Gaillon, in Paris, begun in 1490, and
finished in 1500, contains ample evidence of the introduction of that
style, though it still retains much of the Gothic in the ornaments and
their arrangement. There are, however, I believe, other buildings in
France of the early part of the sixteenth century, perfectly Gothic.

My observations in the cathedral were interrupted by the _office_, and,
as it was the first opportunity I have had of witnessing these
ceremonies, I stayed to see what was going forward, paying half a sol
for my chair. Each individual crosses himself on entrance. This, the use
of holy water, and the bowing to the altar, seem very ridiculous to a
Protestant. The first and last may be thought to announce, for the
moment at least, attention to sacred things, but it would be difficult
to assign any rational motive for the introduction of the holy water.
Historically, it may, perhaps, be deduced as a symbol of purification
from sin, but in the actual practice such an application appears absurd.
I saw some water prepared and consecrated at Amiens, but the ceremony is
not very impressive; and neither there nor at Beauvais did the dress of
the officiating priests appear to me either dignified or graceful. The
kneeling of the congregation consists in this: that each person turns
the back of the chair from him; and tipping it a little, places one or
both knees against the seat. In one not previously seated, the change of
position is hardly observable.

The oldest fragment in Beauvais is a part of the ancient church of Nôtre
Dame de Basse Œuvre. The east end presents a pretty large
circular-headed window, with a flat, broad reticulated ornament round it
in low relief, and some imperfect figures above. A portion of cornice,
with the billeted moulding, also remains, and a few of the side arches,
the whole being but a portion of the ancient nave. A floor has been
inserted internally, to make it suitable for a magazine of wood, and the
whole strengthened with brick piers. I can readily believe it to have
been erected early in the eleventh century, or perhaps in the tenth,
before the full development of the Norman style of architecture; but
there is too little of it, and it is in too damaged a condition, to be
of great interest. The work already mentioned assures us that it was
erected in the third century, and that one of the existing figures was a
pagan idol, as proved by its nakedness.

The church of St. Stephen is also very ancient, and it is far more
perfect than Nôtre Dame de Basse Œuvre. It is said to have been erected
or restored by St. Firmin in 997, but I suspect that this is too early
for any part of the present design. The western front presents fragments
of about the year 1200, but sadly injured during the revolution. The
sides are adorned with a range of very little arches, forming, not an
arcade, but an ornament under the cornice; a few of them, however, rest
on slender shafts. This, I apprehend, is somewhat more ancient. The
northern end of the transept has three semicircular-headed windows: the
southern has two, and over them a fine wheel window, with figures
representing the wheel of fortune; the gable is ornamented with
interlacing rods of stone. There is also a fine Norman doorway on the
north side. Internally the nave appears to have undergone no
considerable alteration since its erection. The pillars are formed of
square piers, with four large semi-elipsoid shafts attached, and four
smaller cylindrical ones, nearly detached. The bases are attic, but of a
form which indicates the beginning of the Gothic taste in that
particular; and perhaps we may say that the whole, both inside and out,
announces an erection of about the middle of the twelfth century. There
were, I apprehend, no pointed arches in the original edifice. The
transept is of mixed architecture, and the choir is of a late style. Its
vaulting bears date 1548, but the design of this part must be attributed
to the fifteenth century.

There are several other fragments in Beauvais. Two ancient towers, at
the entrance of the episcopal palace, with high French roofs, and two
Norman towers behind. Four Saxon arches, opposite the flank of the
palace, have belonged to some richly ornamented building; and there is
some mixed construction in the ancient walls. Parts of these are said to
be of the fourth century, but internal evidence of this is wanting.

The soil about Beauvais is chalky, divided by small, narrow valleys,
with steep sides, which afford situations for the vines: the little hill
of Ste. Symphorienne, just out of the town, presents a very good view of
it. The stumps of the vines rise about a foot from the ground; the poles
were disposed in conical heaps, much as our hop-poles are, but the
vine-poles are shorter. In some of the orchards, which are abundant,
there are gooseberry bushes among the larger fruit trees, and these are
the only things which look green. In the evening I again found a seat in
the cabriolet of the diligence, and arrived at Paris about nine o’clock
this morning. I have established myself in a small room in the Hotel du
Phôt, Rue du Phôt; for which I am to pay forty francs per month, and two
francs per month to François, who makes the bed, cleans the room, blacks
shoes, brushes coats, and, in short, performs the united services of
valet and chambermaid. The situation is pleasant, but rather too much
out of town.




                               LETTER II.

                       GENERAL ACCOUNT OF PARIS.


                                                   _Paris, April, 1816._

IN my last I conducted you, among the intricacies of Gothic
architecture, to Paris. I have now to tell you what I have seen in this
city, and in two or three places, at no great distance, which I have
visited; but before I plunge again into the uncertainties of dates, and
the mysteries of round and pointed arches, zigzag ornaments, and
trefoils, I am disposed to send you some general observations on Paris
and its vicinity, at the risk of repeating what you have heard or read
twenty times before; and I will begin by a little of the internal
domestic architecture, exemplified in my own bedroom, which I have had
plenty of time and opportunity to examine, and which I find to
correspond with what I have generally observed elsewhere. In the first
place, the rooms are usually papered; and it is very rarely that one
sees the lower part of wainscot, or with a dado. It is indeed sometimes
papered in a different manner, and with horizontal stripes about three
feet from the floor, to indicate surbase mouldings. The floors are of
hexagonal tiles, waxed and rubbed, in order to give them a sort of
polished surface. We see no lofty double chests of drawers, but all are
of a height to serve also as tables, and they are almost universally
covered with a marble slab. This is a very handsome arrangement, as the
polished stone always looks neat and clean, and it is not injured by a
little water accidentally spilt upon it. There is frequently a column at
each front angle, and the upper drawer advancing a little before the
others, forms an architrave, the whole face of which draws out. The bed
I have before described to you. There is no shelf over the chimney, but
generally a looking-glass, and frequently a picture. The chamber which I
occupy has an open fireplace for burning wood, but a more usual
arrangement is to have a large stove, cased with glazed tiles, within
the room, which communicates a moderate but lasting warmth at a small
expense of fuel. My window looks out into a little garden, and I am
almost close to the _Boulevards_ on the one hand, and to the garden of
the Tuilleries and the Champs Elysées, on the other. The plan of these
boulevards is a noble conception, and one of the proudest monuments of
useful magnificence that Paris has to boast. They form a wide street, or
rather avenue, lined with trees, round the oldest and most thickly
inhabited parts of the town, introducing the country into the city, and
providing both for the health and pleasure of its inhabitants. They seem
to have been originally planned to surround, and not to divide the city.
Those on the north side were cleared and planted in 1660; on the south,
not till 1760. They form a pleasant promenade, though not every where
equally so, and they are within the reach of a short walk for all the
inhabitants of Paris. Places of public entertainment abound, as you may
suppose, in this circuit; theatres, coffee-houses, restaurateurs,
hotels; indeed, such places are very numerous throughout Paris. The
guide books tell you that it contains 3,000 hotels, 2,000 restaurateurs,
4,000 coffee-houses. The estaminets (pot-houses) are very frequent, and
wine and spirit shops almost without number. Add to these the traiteurs,
patissiers, confiseurs, and epiciers, and you may imagine that Paris is
not a place to starve in. In one of my rambles I amused myself, for some
distance, with counting the number of houses appropriated to these
purposes, and found more than every other applied to one or the other of
them.

The garden of the Tuilleries consists of straight walks, in avenues of
lime and horsechesnut trees, cut into regular forms. There are beds of
flowers near the palace, and in the summer it is further ornamented with
rows of fine orange trees. The Champs Elysées is a less ornamented
continuation of the same system. Between the two is a large open space
called, originally, the Place of Louis Quinze, afterwards of Concord,
and of the Revolution; to the south of this one may see, over the Seine,
the magnificent portico of the Chamber of Deputies, and to the north,
the beginnings of an edifice which was to have been the Temple of Glory,
but what its future name will be is very uncertain. Nearer is the Garde
Meuble, a building intended to surpass the celebrated façade of the
Louvre. It is very beautiful, but why the architect has not fully
succeeded I shall endeavour to explain at a future time. A fine avenue,
bounded by a double range of trees, continues from the Elysian Fields to
the Barrière de Neuilly, and thus we have a straight line from this
barrière (begun on a magnificent scale, but not yet completed) to the
front of the Tuilleries, which, if mere length could produce the
impression, would certainly be very magnificent. To a certain degree it
is so, and the elevation of the ground, towards the barrière, is very
favourable to it, but the grandeur is not in proportion to the apparent
effort.

However pretty the winding walks of our English gardens may be, they are
not at all suited for a place of public resort, where any impression of
magnificence is intended. They never show the people, which is a point
of great consequence. The disposition of the objects in straight lines,
has in itself an imposing, or to use a term more English, an impressive
effect, but this has its limits, and I suspect not very extended ones.
The too great length of the line makes the individual parts appear
little, and the mind is not satisfied with the general impression of
sublimity, unless it find the character supported by the objects in its
immediate neighbourhood. Beyond a certain point almost any additional
length is nearly lost, and, in proceeding along it, we feel its want of
variety, without any compensation. I am persuaded that, if a man were
placed at the point where two narrow avenues meet, one of them a mile in
length, and the other two, he would not readily distinguish the
difference. By extending the line too much, also, in places of public
resort, it becomes impossible to fill it with people, and this
deficiency is more sensible than the length of the avenue.

One of my first employments at Paris was to ramble over it and take a
general view of the city. I crossed the Seine at the Pont Louis Quinze,
and walked along the noble quays as far as the Island, admiring, on the
opposite side, the vast extent of the united palaces of the Tuilleries
and Louvre, which, whatever may be the defects and incongruities of
their architecture, must always, from their long continued lines,
communicate to a stranger the idea of great magnificence. The quays
themselves are also an object well worthy of attention, they form a wide
street on each side of the river, which is embanked in stone throughout
its whole course, in Paris; and whether I looked up the river, towards
the Pont Neuf and Nôtre Dame, or downwards, to the Chamber of Deputies,
the Pont Louis Seize, the Champs Elysées, and Mount Valerian, I had
always a noble scene before me. The narrow quays and crowded shores of
the Thames, in London, do not permit any scene of this sort. The
completion of this design is due to Bonaparte, and it certainly is an
honour to him. Some writers have complained of the want of variety, and
that the Parisians are thus shut out from the natural banks of the
river, but the natural banks of a river, running through a city, are
merely mud and rubbish.

I continued my walk to Nôtre Dame, and afterwards, returning to the
south shore, proceeded to the _Jardin des Plantes_, or _du Roi_, as you
please. I then crossed the Pont Austerlitz, one of the new bridges built
by Bonaparte. This is of iron, as is also the Pont des Arts, or du
Louvre, but the latter is for foot passengers only. The Parisians boast
of their bridges, but without great reason; this Pont d’Austerlitz is
fine for an iron bridge;[5] the Pont Neuf has little pretension to
beauty; the Pont des Arts is a light, not to say a slight construction
of iron, for foot passengers; the Pont Royal is a well-constructed
bridge, but hardly a handsome one; the Pont d’Jena is a caricature of
flat elliptical arches, and apparent lightness; and its merit is
confined to some ingenuity in the construction, in order to obtain this
effect; which, nevertheless, is certainly a blemish. Nothing is of more
importance in a bridge than an appearance of solidity.

In this tour I did not by any means confine myself to a direct course,
but turned off to the right or the left, if I saw any building of more
consequence than ordinary, or if the ancient aspect of the houses near
gave me reason to consider the general character of the street deserving
of notice.

The streets on the south side of the river, within the ancient walls,
are, I think, still more narrow and winding than those on the north. But
all Paris abounds with crooked dirty lanes. We complain of the obscure
situation of many of the principal buildings in London; nothing can be
worse placed than some of those in Paris. However detrimental this may
be to the appearance of the building, considered individually, I do not
know whether it may not, occasionally, heighten the general impression
of magnificence. The apparent waste of architecture gives an idea that
the means are abundant, and that the objects have been produced without
effort; and the notion of painful exertion is always highly prejudicial
to the sentiment of sublimity.

The Palais Royal is an immense building, inclosing a large court, or
garden, containing not only shops, but splendid coffee-houses and great
_salles-à-manger_. Nothing in London can give you any idea of this
place; from its immense extent, the variety and splendour of its
exhibitions, and the constant crowd to be met with. “The number of
arches is 113; the ground floor of each, in shops and coffee-houses,
&c., lets for 3,000 francs per annum, the first floor for 1,200, and the
third and fourth for 500 each, thus making the annual produce of each
division, comprising one arch, and the parts above it, 6,000 francs, or
240_l._, and, consequently, that of the whole, to 27,120_l._, to which
an addition is to be made for the Galerie de Bois, the shops of which
produce each 1,200 francs per annum, but of their number I am
ignorant.”[6] The architecture is not good, yet the great extent of the
garden, and the continuity of the surrounding buildings, decorated with
a uniform style of ornament, produce a rich and striking _coup d’œil_;
and it must be observed, that this uniformity consists in the repetition
of parts, which, though not perfect, yet when compared with the London
rows of brick-houses, or the almshouse Gothic of the House of Lords, may
justly be esteemed magnificent.

The Café des Mille Colonnes is in the Palais Royal, and is perhaps the
most celebrated in Paris. It is a large room, surrounded with half
columns against the walls, and all the spaces not occupied by the doors
and windows are filled up with looking-glass. But its celebrity has been
less owing to its architectural splendor than to its beautiful mistress.
The lady was seated at the bar in a very handsome chair, dressed in a
gown of crimson satin, and the bar itself, and all about her, was highly
ornamented. This is usually the most finished and decorated part of a
French coffee-house, and this heightening of enrichment, in the
principal point of the apartment, is certainly well judged, and tends
much to enhance the splendor of the whole. It is the same in principle,
as far as architecture is concerned, with the highly finished altar of a
church, and those who possess the poetry of the art will feel the
importance of these accessories. You see I am considering the lady
merely as an ornament to architecture, but unfortunately, this highest
enrichment is not at the command of the artist. After satisfying my
curiosity with a general view of the city, the next object was to
acquire some knowledge of its inhabitants, and on the 18th I began to
deliver my letters of introduction. I do not mean to give an account of
all the visits I paid, but merely a sketch of such as I think may
interest you. One was to Mr. Du Fourny, professor of architecture. On
the pavement, at the entrance of his apartment, is the word _salve_,
copied from a mosaic at Pompei, and his rooms are ornamented with
various fragments of antiquity. He was very angry with the Duke of
Wellington for having assisted in stripping the museum, and attributed
the whole to the English government, but a little further conversation
served to explain his idea, which was, that the English might have
hindered it if they would, and that they ought to have done so. This is
a very frequent ground of complaint amongst the French, but I know not
what claim they can imagine themselves to have had to our interference
in their favour. That the union of these objects was not for the general
advantage of art, seems to be acknowledged by almost all those who have
the best opportunities of observing its progress, and Mr. Du Fourny was
one of upwards of eighty French artists, who, much to their honour,
petitioned that the spoils of Italy might not be brought to Paris. It
has been imagined that this request proceeded from an idea, that the
Louvre being thus filled, no employment would remain for the native
artists, and that in fact the market would be overstocked. But it is
sufficiently obvious that these objects are not brought into the market,
and that without them no one would have thought of filling the Louvre
with paintings, while the existence of such a gallery excites the taste
for collections, and multiplies the employment of the painter. The ill
effect of such an immense collection is, that it gives a certain sort of
familiarity with a degree of excellence, beyond what artists of these
degenerate days are capable of attaining, and forces them to seek
distinction in extravagance and manner. This consequence would be less
to be dreaded if the union of second-rate artists in academies did not
give them a degree of consequence and influence beyond that to which
they are naturally entitled. It has been considered as a very
extraordinary reproach to the French school, that its members did not
improve in point of taste by the habitual acquaintance with these
glorious productions; but no school would have improved. The artist who
hunts them out in different places fixes them in his memory and his
heart, he makes use of them without fear, or at least he is not afraid
of showing, in his productions, what he has been studying; and it is
perhaps an advantage, that at last he has not the original painting at
hand to render him ashamed of his own effort. The artist to whom they
are constantly accessible has before his eyes the incessant reproach of
want of originality, and is obliged to shun an imitation of style,
painful in so many ways to his feelings and his reputation.

On another occasion I called on Denon, who received me in the most
friendly manner, and shewed me his Egyptian drawings. The spirit and
life that he puts into every thing is delightful. He has a very good
museum, containing, as might be expected, a large collection of Egyptian
antiquities. He possesses also some very fine paintings, and a most
valuable collection of drawings of the Italian masters.[7] I noticed a
bust of Napoleon, and observed to him that it seemed to be a prohibited
figure in Paris. He replied, that it was the bust of his benefactor, and
that political events could not discharge the obligations of private
gratitude. Amongst the slavish flattery which on both sides has lately
so disgraced the French character, how noble does this sentiment appear!

On the 22d, M. De Bure, the well known bookseller, took me to the royal
library. It occupies two floors, surrounding a court above 300 feet
long, and 75 feet wide, the rooms at one end being double. The printed
books are said to form 350,000 volumes, and there are more manuscripts
than would fill the shelves of the London Institution. The whole extent
of surface for books must, I conceive, exceed 25,000 feet. Here is a
large library of large paper copies, and a series of rooms for books of
prints, maps, drawings, &c. The height of the bookcases is about 11
feet, and over them is a gallery. The books are frequently in a double
range, the larger behind, and the smaller in front, so that you see the
former over the latter. Among other things is an immense collection of
what they call topography, which contains the plans and details of a
great number of buildings, some of which are Gothic. I took some pains
to see what there was; but the want of any arrangement which would lead
me to the different subjects, made it a difficult task, and the
drawings, when found, appeared for the most part, to be very poor and
inaccurate. There are several drawings on a large scale, made for the
purpose of explaining some alterations in the choir of Nôtre Dame. These
exhibited particularities, principally in the vaulting of the _bas
chœur_, which appeared to me very remarkable, while others were quite
incomprehensible. On referring to the building I found both the one and
the other totally false; a gross inaccuracy, so immediately within reach
of correction, gives ground to suspect similar defects in many others.

After having satisfied my curiosity at the library, I called upon
Humboldt. He is a most interesting man, for he talks a great deal, and
as he has seen much, and thought much, almost every word he says conveys
both pleasure and information. Within a quarter of an hour he led me
deep into the Mexican antiquities, shewing me the history of Adam and
Eve, and the fall of man, exhibited in the hieroglyphic paintings of the
country, and explaining to me all the particulars. He observed, that
this coincidence with the traditions of Western Asia was a very
wonderful fact: as from their geographical position, and other
circumstances, the Mexicans, and other tribes of North America, have
been supposed to be derived from the Tartar or Chinese nations of
Eastern Asia, where no such history is retained. He talks of visiting
the ruins of Babylon. I told him I thought he had travelled enough; he
said he had hardly begun; and I replied, he would weep like Alexander,
for more worlds to travel in.

After this conversation, M. Humboldt conducted me to the Institute,
where he introduced me to Richard, and pointed out to me Jussieu,
Latreille, Lacepede, Laborde, and several other of the present
distinguished literary characters of France. Nothing could be more kind
or attentive than his whole conduct.

Here also is a very fine library, which owes its foundation to Cardinal
Mazarine. The small room, for the ordinary meetings of the Institute,
is, I suppose, 50 feet long; and the principal room of the library 60
feet. Both are filled with books.

On the 24th I attended a public meeting of the Institute. Of all the
dull things resorted to by way of amusement, I think a public meeting of
the Institute is the most stupid. The room occupied for the purpose was
anciently the church of Les Quatre Nations. Its form is a Greek cross,
or perhaps rather an octagon, with four recesses; and the dome, and the
recess which anciently formed the choir, are occupied by the members.
The auditors, seated in the other three recesses, each of which is
divided into two heights, neither see nor hear well; but a favoured
portion occupying part of the centre, are better off. This was the first
meeting since the Institute had been new modelled, and it was very fully
attended. M. de Vaublanc made a long speech. He was followed by the Duc
de Richelieu. The third was M. De Fontanes. Choiseul Gouffier, as
representative of classical literature, read an essay on Homer. Cuvier,
the champion of natural history, produced a report on the progress of
science, and if his view of the subject was not very profound, or his
mode of reasoning always perfectly accurate, it was the better suited to
a public assembly. M. de Campenon was the last I heard. He read an
epistle in verse. You will not expect me to tell you much about the
subjects; there was little in any of them worthy of being remembered.
The burthen of the song was the praise of their wise and good king, _ce
beau roi, ce grand roi_, but what monarch is too poor to buy praise? It
seemed indeed rather out of place, if we consider this as a scientific
meeting, but in truth, it is merely a public exhibition to please the
good people of Paris. The style of speaking is very disagreeable to a
stranger. The periods are divided into short portions of a very few
syllables, the last of which is dwelt upon longer than the others, and
if you repeat the syllables _tutitaa_, _tuttaa_, _tutitaa_, _tutiritaa_,
_tutitaa_, _tuttaa_, lengthening out the _aa_ sufficiently, you will
have no bad idea of French elocution.

Among the distinguished men whom I saw at Paris, I must not omit to
mention M. Visconti, whose modesty and plain good sense in conversation
are equal to his vast knowledge of antiquities. I had to take up the
cudgels in his apartment in defence of Gothic architecture, but did not
succeed at all, and I felt myself very much cramped from the want of a
familiar acquaintance with French terms. My opponent was an Italian, and
his shoulders touched his ears when I ventured to admire the simplicity
of the Gothic, as exhibited in the insides of the finest cathedrals.

The first architect in Paris, in point of taste and knowledge of design,
is Percier, and probably the first in Europe. I had a great deal of
conversation with him about Gothic, which he does not much admire, but
prefers that of the south of France, to that of the north. However he is
not so bigotted against it as to wish to exclude it altogether from art,
but reserves it for an occasional “bon bouche,” by way of variety; while
his really substantial every day food is the Greek architecture, or
rather the Roman. M. Percier is not less distinguished for his kind and
judicious treatment of the young architects and students in
architecture, than for his professional talents. Here is no jealousy, no
keeping back information; for every species of assistance and advice
they all look up to Percier: such an union is delightful.

The sçavant who is supposed to know most of Gothic architecture in Paris
is M. Millin. He is certainly an able antiquary, and a man of general
information, but not very profound in any thing, perhaps not even in his
favourite pursuit. He has published some works of considerable value on
French antiquities; but architecture is not the part in which he is
strongest, though his “Antiquités nationales” consists chiefly of
architectural subjects. He offered me the use of his library, which is a
very excellent one on these subjects, and the permission would be of
great value, if my stay at Paris were long enough to enable me to avail
myself of it. I have every reason to believe that the offer was
perfectly in earnest, and that he would have been gratified by my
acceptance of it.




                              LETTER III.

                          GOTHIC ARCHITECTURE.


                                                    _Rheims, May, 1816._

I ENGAGED a young French artist of the name of Le Blanc to accompany me
in an excursion to Chalons sur Marne, and Rheims, in order to assist me
in sketching the Gothic Architecture of those two places. The road is
not very pleasant; the first part lies mostly through a common field,
but with trees of a tolerable size on each side: these trees admit of a
side and front view of the country, but not an oblique one: from the
straightness of the road, the front continues always the same, and the
side view escapes in a moment, so that we have no time to dwell on any
object. Tired of one everlasting defect, I began to wish the trees
altogether out of the way; but before reaching Chalons, I became still
more tired of an open country, to which the eye could hardly distinguish
any boundary, and heartily wished for the trees again. The surface of
the ground is a continued gentle undulation, and whether with or without
trees, the straight road makes this form extremely sensible, and it is
hardly possible to conceive any thing more dull and wearisome. This
character however is not without exception. La Ferté is situated in a
very pleasant valley, with scattered trees, steep banks, villages, and
distant hills; and a little beyond the town, the road winds round the
head of a charming hollow, of no great depth. The hills are steep, and
partly woody, and the scene rich, with the mixture of trees, hedges, and
cultivated ground; meadows, vineyards, and abundance of orchards, whose
delicious fragrance was wafted by a soft and gentle breeze, very
different from the cold winds which swept over the naked country.
Chalons offered to our curiosity two Gothic churches. The cathedral, of
which I have little to say, and that of Nôtre Dame, which both for its
antiquity, and the beautiful effects of certain dispositions not usually
met with, is extremely interesting. We find here a number of
particulars, which generally accompany each other in these ancient
French churches: these are, First, square towers, with semicircular
headed openings. The mouldings round the windows are often ornamented;
but the buttresses (which have little projection) and the surface of the
walls, are always unadorned. Secondly, the windows are without tracery,
and those of the choir are disposed three together, the middle one being
the largest: this arrangement prevails also in Salisbury Cathedral, and
in some other English buildings of the same period. Thirdly, detached
single columns, which might almost be called Corinthian, support the
arches at the back of the choir. Fourthly, the side aisles of the choir
are generally in two stories, and frequently of the nave also: the upper
story is supposed to have been for the use of the women. Fifthly, there
is a gallery or triforium round the choir, above the two stories of the
_bas chœur_, and below the windows, which is not continued along the
nave. Sixthly, the end of the choir is circular, not polygonal, and the
little chapels which surround it, and which are hardly ever wanting in
France, are also terminated in portions of circles: in the later styles
of Gothic Architecture both these became polygonal. Seventhly, the
mouldings and ornaments externally are more like the Roman, than they
are in the Gothic of a later period. Some of these peculiarities may be
traced from the ponderous architecture which preceded it, and some may
be pursued into the more ornamental style which followed. In attempting
to arrange the productions of architecture in a chronological series, we
shall find many aberrations in the style of building, from the exact
order of dates: a fashion may be continued in one province, some years
after it has ceased to be practised in another. Even in the same city
the genius of one man may introduce a mode of construction afterwards
generally followed, and there may yet be a considerable interval between
its first introduction and its general adoption. It may be said then,
that the cathedral of Amiens is less early than that of Nôtre Dame at
Paris; meaning thereby to infer, not a precise priority of date in the
latter, but that it exhibits indications of an earlier stage of
knowledge or of taste; and announces a state of art, which, generally
speaking, preceded that exhibited in the former.

I think I can now distinguish four styles of French Gothic; the earliest
is that which I have just described, as exemplified in the church of
Nôtre Dame, at Chalons; the second, that of the thirteenth century, is
exhibited on a magnificent scale in the cathedral of Amiens. Here the
lower part of the tower is ornamented with niches and statues; the upper
part is comparatively plain, and very light. The windows are single,
much larger than in the preceding style, divided by mullions, and I
believe always rose-headed. There is only one story of aisles, which is
nearly, or quite, as high as the two were before. The piers behind the
choir, and every where else, except those of the chevet, are bundled,
and adorned with rich capitals, representing detached foliage, or
sometimes other objects: those of the chevet are sometimes, but not
always simple. This word chevet, I have adopted from Whittington,
without knowing whether he is correct in the use of it. It means, I
think, in common use, the head-board of a bed. The part indicated by it
in churches, as I understand it, is the circular or polygonal end of the
elevated building forming the great avenue of the church. It is called
also by the French the _rond point_. Our cathedrals rarely finish in
this manner, and I do not recollect any appropriate name for the part in
our language. Milner, I believe, calls it the apsis, but this is more
properly applied to the great semicircular niche of the ancient
Basilicas, in which the architecture of the nave was not resumed, as it
always is in Gothic churches. This _rond point_ or chevet, is, in this
style, always a portion of a polygon, and not of a circle, and the
chapels attached to it are also polygonal. The mouldings are much
deeper, and more strongly contrasted than in the former style. Thus, at
St. Remi, at Rheims, the bases are moulded nearly as in the first of the
following figures,

[Illustration: _Fig 1._]

[Illustration: _Fig 2._]

in the cathedral of the same city, as in the last: the first
exemplifying the taste of the first period; the second, that of which we
are now treating. You may find in the one all the parts which are
observable in the other, and in the same order. They are both
modifications of the ancient Attic base, but managed very differently in
the two examples, and so as to produce very different effects. A similar
system of diminished heights, increased projection, and deeper hollows,
is carried still further in the succeeding period, but the original
disposition is no longer so strictly observed. During the prevalence of
this style, the distinct leaves of the capital, imitated however
clumsily from the ancient Corinthian, began to give way to running
foliage. Besides the edifices already mentioned, the choir at Beauvais
exhibits a late example of this style, where some of its characteristics
are giving way to those of the third.

In the third style, the roses over the windows were generally succeeded
by variously disposed foliage; and even the great rose windows were
sometimes displaced for more intricate ornaments, or if the circular
form was retained, the winding divisions of its area assumed something
of a leafy form. In the former styles, the portals were almost
exclusively adorned with shafts, placed in reveals, _i. e._ in receding
angles made for them, thus,

[Illustration: Illustration of portals]

and with statues; or three-quarter columns and statues, were placed
against a sloping surface. In this, hollow mouldings are introduced,
with a beautiful running foliage, the middle of which is worked in
entire relief. The capitals of the piers and shafts are diminished both
in number and size; and the shafts themselves form part of the masonry
of the piers. This mode of construction is, however, occasionally found
in much earlier buildings. There are specimens of this style in Paris,
but no good one; and I have not met with any fine building altogether
belonging to it.

The fourth style is more arbitrary and fanciful than the others, and
less reducible to rule, so that it is difficult to say when it began or
ended. Perhaps we should not estimate its full establishment earlier
than the fifteenth century; but some buildings of the fourteenth exhibit
more or less of the following characteristics. The piers, instead of
being composed of a central mass and surrounding shafts, seem to be
sometimes bundles of mouldings, with deep hollows between them;
sometimes, as in the transept of the cathedral at Beauvais, they present
merely an undulating outline, the projecting parts of which have the
appearance of ribs, and branch out on the vaulting. The following
sketches may serve to explain the general progress of the plans of the
piers: in the first style they are sometimes massive cylinders;
sometimes as at _a_. In the second, they are often as at _b_, but
perhaps more frequently have only four attached shafts. The third varies
from this towards C, and is at times still more complicated: D and E
belong to the fourth style.

[Illustration: Illustration of the plans of piers]

I have thought at times that the last mode (E) was adopted from economy.
It is posterior in date to the other, and perhaps might be considered as
forming a distinct style, but it is not accompanied with such a marked
difference in the other parts as to enable me to separate it. The
cathedral of St. Wulfram, at Abbeville, offers excellent examples of
both sorts of piers. The portal and the five first arches of the nave in
that church are the commencements of a most magnificent edifice, with
the earlier characters of this fourth style. The remainder is an
economical continuation of much inferior architecture, probably of about
the year 1500. In the first the piers are formed somewhat in the manner
above represented at D, in the other they are as at E; in both, the
parts divide, and find their bases at different altitudes; and this
peculiarity, and the want of capitals, I consider as the two most
distinguishing marks of this style; for the idea of columns being thus
lost, the capitals are almost always omitted. This style is also
distinguished by more fanciful tracery, by mouldings interlacing with
each other, and by the crenated ornament lying before the other
ornaments, instead of forming the inner edge of the opening, thus:

[Illustration: Illustration of mouldings]

the mouldings _a a_ being continued close behind the ornament, and
entirely detached from it. There is a crenated ornament in the great
doorway at Amiens. It is on the first of a succession of ribs forming
the vault of the portal; but though the inner ribs may be seen behind
it, it does not lie over, or rather _on_ the mouldings, as in the fourth
style, but stands as the termination of a separate part, or division, of
the architecture. This crenated ornament is also sometimes placed
obliquely. Compound arches of this form

[Illustration: Illustration of compound arch]

are frequently repeated in the divisions of the windows; and curved
gables,

[Illustration: Illustration of curved gables]

instead of straight ones, in the ornaments of the buttresses and
pinnacles. In this style the architects seem to have had an aversion to
flat surfaces, as well as to right angles among their mouldings. They
were fond of dividing the thickness, and increasing the apparent
intricacy, by giving to each half a different ramification; making for
instance two sets of mullions and tracery in one opening, one before the
other, and totally without correspondence.[8] They divided the mouldings
into separate parts, and placed those of their bases at different
heights, one set of vertical mouldings passing between the bases of
other vertical mouldings, and the bases of these again, are interrupted
by the high plinths of the former bases, as if each penetrated the solid
stone, and reappeared again where that did not cover it; many of these
fancies are evidently taken from basket work.

[Illustration: Illustration of column base]

The remaining fragment of the church of St. John the Baptist at
Soissons, belongs to this style, and the new tower and spire at Chartres
form a most beautiful specimen. The shrine work that surrounds the choir
at Chartres is also an exquisite miniature example, which I shall
mention more particularly hereafter. At about two leagues from Chalons,
at a small village called L’Épine, is a little church of the fourteenth
century. One tower only has been completed, and crowned with an elegant
spire; but had the front been finished, it would offer perhaps the most
beautiful specimen of Gothic external composition in the world. The arch
of the doorway is large; even more so than the usual proportion in
French churches, and its ornaments reach to the top of the rose window
over it. The spire is short, with little flying buttresses at its base.
It rises from an octagonal turret placed on the tower. Many of the parts
themselves may be thought clumsy, but they are beautifully disposed, and
every little defect vanishes in the perfection of the whole. Inside also
it is an elegant building, if you except the white wash and yellow wash
with which it is at present variegated. The front, including the two
first arches of the nave, appears to be somewhat posterior to the rest
of the church.

If we compare these examples with the buildings in our own country, we
shall find the first nearly to correspond with the earliest specimens of
what has been called the early English. The eastern parts of the
cathedral at Canterbury form the best example I can cite to you;
Salisbury Cathedral, and the transept at York, both agree with it in
some particulars, while in others they approach to the second French
style. Of this, after making some allowance for national differences,
Westminster Abbey will furnish you a pretty good idea, or the eastern
end of the cathedral at Lincoln. The nave at York would also belong to
this style, excepting the vaulting and the west window. Of the third
style good examples are rather deficient in England as well as in
France; and perhaps it might be considered only as a variety of the
second, yet it has a distinct and peculiar character. In our own
buildings it is marked by a more complicated arrangement of the ribs on
the vaulting; and in general it may be observed, that the English
architects paid more attention to the enrichment of this part than the
French. After this the two nations held a different course, and I can
produce you no parallel to my fourth French style; nor have I met in
France with any building like the choir at York, King’s College Chapel
at Cambridge, or that of Henry the Seventh at Westminster.

I hope this general view of the subject will enable you to comprehend
more easily my accounts of particular buildings, but in order to explain
myself more fully, I shall request your attention to a very curious
building of early date, which has been the subject of much controversy
in France.

The church of St. Germain des Prés claims to be the oldest in Paris.[9]
The first edifice was begun by Childebert in 557, and finished in 558, a
degree of expedition which does not announce much magnificence; yet we
are told that it was in the shape of a cross, and that the fabric was
sustained by large marble columns, the ceiling was gilt, the walls
painted on a gold ground, the pavement composed of rich mosaic, and the
roof externally covered with gold. This description is by Gislemer, a
monk of the abbey, who lived at the end of the ninth century, after the
church had been twice burnt by the Normans; and perhaps it rather gives
us the author’s opinion of what a church ought to be, than what this
once was. The building however does not appear to have been totally
destroyed, since Morard, who became abbot in 990, perceiving that the
repairs since its ruin by the Normans, had been hastily and slightly
executed, determined to pull it down entirely and rebuild it; and he is
said to have had the satisfaction of completing it, nearly as it exists
at present, before his death, which happened in 1014. We learn from the
inscription which was formerly legible on his tomb, that he added to the
church a tower, containing a bell (_signum_): this addition may seem to
throw some doubt on the extent of the works executed by him. A
dedication took place in 1163, but we cannot suppose the building stood
complete and useless for all that period. The old cloister was taken
down in 1227, and another begun and finished in the _course of the same
year_ by Eudes, the abbot. A new refectory was commenced in 1236, and in
1244 the great chapel of the Virgin was undertaken. These were executed
from the designs of Pierre de Montereau, and are cited as proofs of his
exquisite taste and skill. The Chapter House, and a beautiful chamber
which adjoined it, were constructed about the same time, and the
dormitory over them in 1273; but all these parts have been destroyed
during the revolution. A new cloister was erected in 1555, but in 1579
the church is described as being much out of repair, and though some
restorations and alterations were made in 1592, yet in 1644 it was in a
most dilapidated and dangerous condition. The nave was covered with the
fragments of the ceiling, and in parts with the tiles of the roof; the
pavement was so sunk, that it was necessary to descend to it by steps;
and the vaulting of the transept threatened to fall in. The whole of
these deficiencies were repaired in the course of two years, the
vaulting of the transept was renewed, and the nave for the first time
vaulted with stone. The pillars were ornamented with composite capitals,
some of the windows enlarged, a new doorway opened to the south, and an
alteration made in the disposition of the choir, which seems to have
been the only part of the fabric which had been kept in sufficient
repair. As it now stands the church is not a very large one. The inside
is low and gloomy;[10] in the nave and part of the choir, the piers
consist of four half columns attached to a square pillar, the vaulting
of the nave is slightly pointed, but the known recent date of this part
renders its form of little consequence, nor is that of the choir of much
more historical value. The piers of the chevet are cylindrical. All the
arching is round, except that of the chevet, where the French and
Whittington say it was pointed from necessity; but this is not very
evident: the openings are smaller, but this is not the only way of
carrying the arches to the same height. This may be done in the first
place by making a Gothic arch formed from two centres, with a larger
radius than the semicircular arches, (a pointed arch with the same
radius would not rise so high) or with an arch from two centres, and the
same radius on a base somewhat more elevated, or lastly, by a
semicircular arch on a much more elevated base. The following diagram
will explain this better than words.

[Illustration: Illustration of arches]

To judge by the eye, the arches of St. Germain des Prés lie nearly in
the middle between the second and third, _i. e._ between _b_ and _c_.
The base is considerably elevated by a perpendicular line continued
above the capital, and the radius of the curve is smaller than that of
the semicircle of the arches in the square part. As the architects have
in some degree availed themselves of this elevated base, it is evident
that they might, by doing it a little more, have preserved the
semicircular form, and they must have been conscious that they had it in
their power to do so. There is no gallery along the nave, but we find
one round the choir, with square-headed openings. It has been much
disputed whether this was, or was not the original form. M. Du Fourny
contends, that as the first ceiling was of wood, and probably flat, it
was highly natural that they should make these openings square-headed;
but I think he is wrong. On the two towers at the entrance of the choir,
we see openings, the lower parts of which are exactly similar to those
abovementioned, and they are divided in the same manner by a little
pillar; but these are arched above. It is probable that the arches have
been removed in order to make room for the windows of the clerestory
above, which in fact come down to them, but of which the lower part is
filled up. All the windows are round-headed, (except those of the little
chapels) without tracery or division of any sort, ornamented with a
billetted moulding externally, and entirely plain within. Those of the
chapels are pointed, but with the same ornament, and equally without
tracery. There are some Saxon (or Norman) arcades below these windows;
but there can be no doubt that these chapels in their present form
(exclusively of the vaulting) are somewhat posterior to the church. The
vaulting of the aisles is circular, and remarkably arched on the ridge,
so as to present nearly a succession of portions of domes. The capitals,
as usual in the Norman architecture, are very various, some resemble
baskets, others are formed of a collection of figures of animals: some
bear a resemblance to the Corinthian, but the masses are smaller in
proportion to the size of the capital, and the relief less strongly
marked. In this I think the artist judged rightly, and that the
looseness of the Corinthian foliage would have been inconsistent with
the massiveness of such a pillar. Here are also some decidedly composite
capitals under the vaulting, but these were probably introduced in the
repairs of 1644. Whittington says, that the proportions of the columns
of the choir approach nearly to those of the Corinthian order. The
shafts of the latter have full eight diameters in height: those of the
former about four and a half.

The western tower is entirely incrusted in a wall of modern masonry
except at the top, where we may observe a story of what we call Saxon
architecture, with circular headed windows divided by little columns. In
the other two towers, which flank the clerestory of the choir, the
arches are also semicircular; but the openings are separated by piers,
not by columns, and the workmanship of both, though somewhat differing,
is more rude than that of the western tower. Judging by the little
portion still exhibited, I should conclude this the latest of the three.
Yet, as the masonry of these two ruder towers forms an essential part of
the edifice, and the aisles are continued through their lower story,
without exhibiting any difference of style in that part, we can hardly
suppose them prior to the rest, more especially as the arches of the
recesses, corresponding with the gallery of the choir, are surmounted
with pointed arches. I cannot attribute this form to any alteration,
because these arches do not correspond in style with any other
restoration of the building. I must therefore be content to attribute
the body of the church to Morard, excluding the vaulting, and to doubt
about all the rest.

The western portal of this church exhibits the pointed arch. It is at
present ornamented with shafts set in reveals, but some of them are
restorations, and occupy the place either of statues, or of columns with
statues attached to them: above is a series of ten small figures, whose
faces have been broken by the Iconoclasts of the eighteenth century. The
lower figures have been adduced as proofs of the antiquity of the tower,
because they are supposed (two of them at least) to represent the family
of Childebert, but the conclusion certainly does not follow from the
premises, and I have no doubt that this portal, ancient as it is, was
posterior to the body of the church. To make a theory for the chronology
of this edifice from the dates we find in books, compared with the
evidence of the architecture, we may suppose the bulk of the western
tower to have been built in the eighth century, but nothing of this work
remains exposed to view: the body of the church, northern tower, and
lower part of the southern tower by Morard, between 990 and 1014: the
upper part of the southern tower very shortly after. The upper part of
the western tower followed. The western portal was certainly posterior
to 1028: the reasons for fixing on this date are derived from the
cathedral at Chartres. Bulliart does not give any representation of the
arch of this doorway, and Whittington’s whole theory seems to indicate
that he supposed it semicircular. I shall resume this subject in my
observations on Chartres.

I have kept you so long vacillating about St. Germain, that you are
tired of it, and so am I. After all, one derives but little satisfactory
evidence from a building so rude, and so frequently altered, but it has
been strongly pressed into the history of French architecture, and I
could not pass it over; and now, after this terrible digression, I will
return to the church at Nôtre Dame, at Chalons, an edifice in many
respects similar, but of a much more finished construction, exhibiting
more of its original form, and to judge from a comparison of the
internal evidence, of a date very little later. It is an excellent
specimen of what I have called the first style of French Gothic, but it
is not entirely free from alterations. This church is said to have had
formerly eight towers, and as many spires. I cannot make out the places
of more than four; two at the end of the nave, and two at the entrance
of the choir, immediately beyond the transept. Such an arrangement seems
not to have been unfrequent; but here, both in this building, and in the
cathedral, these towers flank the aisles of the choir: at St. Germain’s
at Paris they abut upon the clerestory, and the aisles pass through
them. On one of the towers in front, there is a wooden spire, the
general form of which is an acute octangular pyramid, with a small
square pyramid on the spaces left at each angle of the tower. This is
the arrangement of the pinnacles over the buttresses of the cathedral of
Rheims, but it has nothing to do with the Saxon towers of this building.
The style of these towers much resembles the summit of the western tower
of St. Germain, but is more ornamental, the semicircular headed windows
being divided by groups of little columns, and the parts subdivided by a
detached column. The projections are remarkably bold. There is no
pointed arch in any of these towers inside or out, except in the upper
story of two of them, and here they are without doubt of a later date;
and the architecture of the church, which is mostly pointed, is not so
united to the towers as to bring in the parts with perfect regularity.
There are two stories of aisles to the nave as well as to the choir, and
in some points of view the effect of this is so pleasing, that I feel
quite reluctant to condemn it. The upper story cuts in places some
ancient mouldings. In this vaulting _a_ is the lowest point of the
ridge, _b_ is somewhat higher, and _c_ still higher.

[Illustration: Illustration of vaulting]

The piers of the chevet are circular, with capitals in some degree
resembling those of the Corinthian order, and the slender detached
columns behind the choir have, still more nearly, Corinthian capitals
and proportions. They present something peculiarly graceful and pleasing
in their appearance. As they certainly do not appear calculated to
sustain the thrust of an arch, it is difficult to shew a reasonable
ground for the admiration one cannot help feeling. The union of circular
chapels with the circular end of the choir and its aisles, each part
having its ornaments exceedingly well disposed, is also a beautiful
circumstance in the external view; but it is rather conceived than seen
in this instance, as the outside is much encumbered by small houses, and
there are some enormous plain buttresses, on the date of which I will
not pretend to decide: if they are posterior to the church, the original
ceiling must have been of wood. The pavement is almost entirely composed
of old monuments engraved in stone, exactly in the manner of the brass
plates in England. Many of them represent the architecture of the
thirteenth and fourteenth centuries: one or two, from their extreme
simplicity, may be taken from the architecture of the twelfth. There are
none in which the arch is not pointed, and the trefoil ornament is
always exhibited. Amongst, I dare say, two hundred monuments of this
sort, I observed only one figure in mail, and that I could not find
again on searching for it; and a fragment of one in plate armour: the
earliest date is 1201, but the figures are not perfectly clear. There
are also tombs of a blue stone, inlaid with white. I longed for Mr. L.;
here were materials for an excellent lecture on the progress and changes
of dress among our forefathers. I do not know that there is any thing
amongst them which might not be found in England, but at the same time I
know no place in England where there is such a collection of costumes.

The cathedral at Chalons has a tower at each end of the west side of the
transept, a disposition not at all pleasing. Parts of these towers seem
to be of the same date with those of Nôtre Dame, but they have been
altered and added to in the seventeenth century, at which time the
present vaulting, the two spires, and the whole of the west front, were
erected by the Cardinal de Noailles. The body of the edifice appears to
belong to the thirteenth century. Its nave has four ranges of windows:
those of the clerestory; those of the galleries or triforia, great part
of which are opened into windows; of the aisles; and of the side
chapels. The last form no part of the original design; they are very
low, and it would be an improvement to take them away. The slender
spires which surmount the old towers, are perforated in all directions;
and though they cannot be much praised, have something of a light and
elegant effect. There is a considerable quantity of good stained glass
in Nôtre Dame, and some likewise in the cathedral, but not so much; and
the great rose window at the west end of the latter is entirely without
it. I was in the church in the evening when the setting sun shone full
into the building, and produced a painful glare, instead of the rich
mellow splendor of painted glass in similar circumstances.

Chalons was the first place where I observed in common use the
semicircular tiles, which are usually shown to us in Italian landscapes,
but they were small and ill laid, and had a crowded effect.

We left Chalons early on the morning of the 30th of April, and for the
first six leagues saw nothing but a boundless common field. The
diligence does not change horses, but stops to rest them for an hour or
two in the middle of the journey. The harness was partly rope, and
partly leather, and some of the traces were chains. The rope traces are
rather apt to break, because no one thinks of putting new ones, as long
as there is any chance that the old ones will hold out the stage, but
the chain traces are worse. They are originally slight, but when a link
gives way its place is supplied by a bit of leather; this seldom lasts
long, and it is not uncommon for it to give way a second time in the
same stage, but with the most heroic perseverance the postillions apply
another piece of leather. I have not yet met with the phenomenon of an
iron chain entirely of leather, but I hope to see some considerable
approach to it. The latter half of the ride presented to our view a
range of hills, about two miles distant on the left, not very high, but
steep and broken, the upper part mostly covered with wood, and the lower
with vineyards. These hills form the edge of the materials occupying the
Paris basin, which every where exhibit a strong contrast to the rounded
swells of the chalk country. There were also some little hills on the
right, but these were naked, except a few groups of trees at the base.
This, though not a beautiful landscape, was a considerable improvement
on the shelterless plain of the morning. There was something at least to
amuse the imagination, but it did not last long, and we returned long
before reaching Rheims to the usual expanse of common field.




                               LETTER IV.

                          GOTHIC ARCHITECTURE.


                                                     _Paris, May, 1816._

HAVING conducted you to Rheims, I now proceed to give you an account of
what I saw there, and if it should contain a few digressions as long as
those in my last, I hope you will forgive me, for this Gothic
Architecture offers continual temptations to lead me out of the direct
road. I shall begin, not with the cathedral, but with a much more
ancient building, which is supposed to have served as a cathedral before
the present edifice was erected. The church of St. Remi is said by
Whittington to have been dedicated in 1049. I know not whether he mean
the nave or the choir, but they are certainly of different periods. The
_Recueil des Abbayes, &c._ says it was built in the time of Charlemagne,
and consecrated by Leo IX., who was pope from 1048 to 1054; the nave,
except the vaulting, is much in the style of St. Germain des Prés, at
Paris, but the pillars are of various shapes, and do not seem the result
of one design. There are two stories of aisles to the nave, and to the
straight part of the choir, and above these are the principal windows of
the clerestory, with semicircular heads, and over them a range of
circular openings, which I do not recollect to have seen elsewhere. The
buttresses, externally, are alternately semicylindrical with a small
projection, and rectangular with a very considerable one; the first are
parts of the original structure, and evidently denote the roof to have
been of timber, and not vaulted; indeed all the vaulting appears to be
posterior to the walls and piers; the latter were probably added at the
same time with the vaulting which rendered them necessary. The middle of
the western front is a restoration, in which many old parts have been
re-used, and the fragments of marble and granite render it probable that
the spoils of some Roman building were employed in the ancient edifice.
The two old towers remain, the southern doorway, and the window over it
are beautiful specimens of what I have denominated in a former letter,
the third style of Gothic; and are probably of the fourteenth century.
The choir is of the first style, very much resembling that of Nôtre Dame
at Chalons, and though this church is certainly inferior in general
effect to the one just mentioned, yet some of the partial views it
presents are, I think, superior to any thing there. The flying
buttresses of the choir are supported, on their first separation from
the building, by a little column; and a narrow gallery, which surrounds
the clerestory, passes between these columns and the body of the church.
The same disposition prevails at Nôtre Dame at Chalons, at Amiens, and
at the cathedral at Rheims. There are some granite shafts of columns in
the church, which have perhaps belonged to an ancient temple.

Under this church is a crypt, where we are shewn the tombs of Clothaire
the First, and of Sigismond, king of Burgundy. The former died in 561,
probably at Soissons; the latter was thrown with his wife and family
into a well at Orleans, and we should not certainly expect to find him
in the same chapel with one of his principal enemies at Rheims. A simple
vault, or succession of vaults of small dimensions, can give us no
internal evidence of the time of its construction.

And now, in order to preserve something of a chronological order, let me
transport you from Rheims to Mantes, where I have since seen a church
which is a puzzle for the antiquaries. Whittington says that it was
built by Eudes de Montreuil, and I understand him to quote Millin for
the assertion; but I cannot find the passage in that writer. On the
contrary, Millin tells us that it was built by the same architect who
built Royaumont. Now, Royaumont was finished in 1228, sixty-one years
before the death of E. de Montreuil, which took place in 1289. The first
church which was erected at Mantes is said to have been built in 865,
but it was destroyed by William the Conqueror; and we certainly see at
present no remains of any edifice of that date, yet Millin seems
inclined to consider the northern doorway of the western portal as part
of the original construction. Altogether this church has the appearance
of a building that has undergone considerable alterations at different
periods. In what I take to be the original work, the nave has two
stories of aisles, the end of the choir is round, and the windows are
without tracery. In the clerestory and in the lower aisles the windows
are pointed; in the upper aisles they are entire circles; all have Saxon
ornaments externally, and are quite plain within. All these
circumstances indicate a style prior to that existing at the beginning
of the thirteenth century, which is the date generally assigned to the
edifice, under the auspices of Blanche of Castille, mother to Louis the
Ninth. Two towers have been added at the west end. The southern, which
is said to be the most ancient, is a very strange composition of slender
Gothic. The upper story but one is surrounded by a colonnade, if the
expression be admissible, of two ranges of columns, one above another,
without either arch or architrave between them, but merely connected
with the wall by a stone slab on each capital of the lower range. The
upper range supports arches, on which rest several unconnected slabs,
steeply sloping, wrought into scales, and conducing neither to the
beauty, the strength, nor the shelter of the edifice. The north-west
tower, built, according to the tradition of the place, three hundred
years after the other, is much less light in its construction, and not
much more handsome. It would rather appear more ancient than posterior
to the first, if there were any difference, but the summit is
comparatively modern, and this has probably given birth to the opinion
that its date is so much posterior.

Many of the chapels appear to have been built in the thirteenth century,
at which time the vaulting of the nave and choirs was perhaps added, and
some of the windows of the upper aisle were altered from their original
circular form, into that which they now bear. Later still (in 1405) the
porch of the southern door of the western entrance was erected. It is
very beautiful, and is the only part of the edifice which is so. Besides
these, are a great many other incongruities which are probably
assignable to different periods. The vaulting is with oblique groins, as
at Beauvais. You know, that in oblique groining, the piers are usually
alternately larger and smaller. In this church, the direct arch between
the greater piers seems to be formed on an equilateral triangle, or
nearly so, rising on the capitals of the shafts; but on the smaller
piers the perpendicular line is continued considerably above the
capital, and the direct arch between them is consequently very obtuse.
Perhaps it was this whim which attracted the admiration of Sufflot, who
is said to have been lost in astonishment at the _hardiesse_ of the
vaulting, although the nave is only 34 feet wide. The boldness of the
architect is however sufficiently conspicuous in other respects, for the
piers of the chevet are only 1 foot 11 inches in diameter, to support a
vaulting which rises 102 feet 6 inches (English measure) from the
ground. One of them is consequently crippled, and has been banded and
supported on every side with iron. M. Gabriel, one of the companions of
Soufflot, in his examination of this church, contends that the six
columns of the chevet might all be cut away, and that nevertheless, by
the scientific disposition of the stones, the upper part and the
vaulting would remain secure: this indeed would be something wonderful.
All the arches of the nave and choir are pointed.

So much for Mantes, but I have still to trespass upon your patience
before I bring you back to Rheims, with an account of a building, which
from its early date, its peculiar architecture, and its great
magnificence, I consider the most interesting specimen of the Gothic
style in France, or probably in the world. I had conceived, from what
Whittington says of it, pp. 54, 55, 57, that I should find a building of
the Norman taste, but this is not the case; Chartres is decidedly
Gothic, of a peculiar manner indeed, but such as one would suppose
posterior to all the three edifices above described. There are some
additions to the original building, but these are extremely well marked,
and the mass of the edifice is so clearly the result of one design, and
the production of one period, and the time of its erection is so well
authenticated, that it takes place of all other cathedrals in
antiquarian interest, and yields to few in beauty. Let me relate to you
what information I have been able to pick up on the spot, it may help
you to form some idea of what one has to wade through to arrive at any
satisfactory results in the history of French Gothic. I first bought a
little book of the history of Chartres, in order to obtain the dates of
the different parts, but I learnt from it little of what I wanted to
know. The author begins by telling us, that the ancient nations of Gaul
were the most religious people in the world, and that the innocence of
their lives, and the holiness of their priesthood, made them worthy to
participate in the most important revelations, and to have the future
incarnation of the Word shewn to them, long before it was accomplished.
There were, he says, three classes of people to whom this communication
was made, the Magi, the Sybils, and the Druids. The first learnt it by
their knowledge of astrology, the second received the gift of prophecy
in recompense of their virginity, and the Druids knew by a prophetic
spirit rather than by any fortuitous prediction, that a virgin would one
day bear a son for the salvation of the world; and they consequently
raised altars in several places, inscribed _virgini parituræ_, (did they
write Latin?) and amongst others there was a very celebrated one at
Chartres.

When afterwards Christianity was preached in these parts, there were
three circumstances of similarity in the Christian and Druidical rites,
which greatly facilitated its progress. The worship of the virgin, who,
according to their traditions, was to bring forth a son; the offering of
bread and wine, usual in their sacrifices; and the adoration of the Tau,
that is, of the cross. The Christian service was performed at the
ancient altar of the virgin, and crowds thronged from all parts of the
universe to present their offerings. The present cathedral is built over
the grotto where this altar formerly stood.

The most famous relic here was the shift of the virgin, which was stolen
from a Jew widow by some pious patricians of Constantinople. It was
taken from them by an emperor, whose piety was, I suppose, of the same
sort, and presented to Charlemagne, who brought it to Aix. It was
removed thence by Charles the Bald, and given to the cathedral at
Chartres. This relic has of course performed abundance of miracles, but
most of these are what would be called by many people in England special
providences. And, if amongst us, we had no division into sects, would
not these special providences soon become to be considered as miracles,
and alleged as proofs of the truth of particular doctrines? We have no
reason then to pride ourselves on our freedom from such superstitions,
as it depends on circumstances over which we have no control, but much
cause to be thankful, not that we have this or that form of worship, but
that we have the liberty of thinking for ourselves on religious
subjects. This book is not an antiquated work: it was printed in 1808,
and may serve to prove, that whatever injury the revolution may have
done to religion in the minds of the French, it has by no means rooted
out superstition.

There is a public library at Chartres, containing between twenty and
twenty-five thousand volumes, and I there found a history of the city
deserving more attention; although even in this, the author employs 200
pages in telling us what happened before the arrival of the Romans. This
folly seems as strong in France as it is said to be among the Welsh; and
many of the local histories are prefaced by an account of Samothès, the
son of Japhet, who first peopled Gaul, and a long series of princes, who
gave successively their names to the Druids and Bards, to the Celts, the
Gauls, and even to the Francs. These, instead of being a German nation,
were the subjects of Francus, the son of Hector, called Astyanax and
Scamander by Homer, who came to France and married the daughter of
Rhemus, king of Rheims. It was only a return to the land of his
forefathers, for Dardanus, the founder of the Trojan line, was a
Frenchman.

But to return to this History of Chartres, which was written by a M. V.
Chevard, and printed at Chartres. It assures us that the old cathedral
was burnt in 1020; that Fulbert, who was then bishop, began the present
edifice almost immediately, but that it was not completed at the time of
his death, in 1028, although it appears to have been considerably
advanced. We are even told that it was _finished_ before the middle of
the eleventh century, but this word is often used very loosely in the
accounts of Gothic buildings. Matilda, wife of William the Conqueror,
who died in 1083, covered the main body of the edifice with lead. The
_basnef_, the towers, and the west front, were finished in 1145. The
south porch was added in 1060, by Jean Cormier, or Jean Le Sourd,
physician to Henry I. of France. The famous steeple is one of those of
the western front. The place was formerly occupied by a wooden one, but
this being burnt in 1507, gave rise to the present, which rose almost
immediately from the ruins. I had heard so much of the height of this
steeple, that the first view of it disappointed me in this respect, but
the great elevation of the body of the building in the French churches,
effectually prevents any such extreme impression of height as is
produced by the spire of Salisbury Cathedral; or, at least, the
elevation must be indeed enormous to occasion it. The vaulting of these
edifices is more lofty, and the space between that and the timber roof
is much greater than is usual in England; indeed, sometimes in our
churches the direct tie-beam is omitted, in order to bring the vaulting
absolutely into the roof. The roof itself is also higher. Altogether the
ridge of the roof at Chartres must be full 50 feet higher than that at
Salisbury, and 50 feet added to the mass of the building, and taken from
the spire, will greatly diminish the apparent elevation of the latter.
The height of the edifice is very much lost in its bulk. It even forms a
base for the lighter part, and in some degree a standard by which to
measure it. Afterwards, however, in walking round the town, and seeing
the cathedral in different points of view, I gave to the height its full
value. The impression was not that of a very high steeple, but of a very
lofty church: an effect greatly enhanced by its fine situation, on the
summit of a hill, with the town collected at its foot. The whole height
of the new spire is 403 English feet. The upper part of the tower and
the spire, are of the most light and beautiful work imaginable. The
ornaments are executed with the greatest delicacy, and in entire relief,
the stems of the vines, and the bunches of grapes which enrich the
mouldings being entirely detached, and the work suspended merely by the
extremities of the leaves; and all the veins and ribs are shown as if
they were to be seen at hand, instead of at an elevation of 300 feet.
Even parts, which cannot be seen at all from below, are finished with
the same care. The staircase, by which one ascends this spire, forms a
little tower of itself, also of open work, quite independent of that
which supports the spire. The opposite spire is much more solid and
simple in its form, and seems to be part of the edifice of Fulbert; its
height is 365 feet, and its appearance is more like that of Norwich than
any other English spire I am acquainted with, but the resemblance is not
at all continued in the tower which supports it. There are several
pinnacles rising above the base of the spire, and the whole composition
is more Gothic than at Norwich. As the cathedral was two or three times
destroyed by fire, before it was erected in its present form, _i. e._
before the time of Fulbert, it is possible that some of the lower part
of this tower belonged to an earlier edifice; the pointed arch is
however exhibited in it. The whole western front is very beautiful. The
porch is ornamented with statues and columns, as at Rheims and Amiens,
but not in such profusion, nor is it so deep. The execution is also more
stiff and rude, and the resemblance is probably much stronger to the
western doorway of St. Germain, as it existed before the revolution,
than to either of these buildings. Some of the statues are merely stuck
to the little columns behind them, under others there is a projection to
receive the feet, but very small, and apparently insufficient. Over them
are small canopies, which are likewise attached to the shaft of the
column. The capitals of these columns, instead of foliage, are formed of
little figures, with canopies over them, surmounted by what have the
appearance of little models of large buildings. It is remarkable that,
although the arches of this doorway are somewhat pointed, yet the
architecture represented in the models never is so. In the south portal,
on the contrary, which I shall describe by and by, where these models
are tenfold more abundant, a considerable number have pointed arches.
This circumstance seems very extraordinary if this western doorway was
built, as is asserted, eighty-five years after the southern porch. Over
the great door is a triple window, the middle division being the largest
and highest, the only instance of this disposition in the building.
Above this is a magnificent rose window, but of simpler arrangement, and
a larger portion of solids than we find in those of a later date. The
windows of the nave and choir are also terminated by a rose, but with
this singular difference, that in the great roses the exterior is
ornamented with mouldings, while the internal faces are plain; in the
smaller ones, on the contrary, the internal faces are moulded and the
outside is plain.

The southern porch is very curious on many accounts. It was built, as I
have already said, in 1060, by Jean Cormier, physician to Henry I. This
date is important, because it seems exceedingly well authenticated, and
the addition of the porch proves the church, if not finished, yet to
have been in a state of great forwardness at that period. There are
openings, not arched, but square-headed, combining all the parts of this
porch into a sort of open portico. It abounds with detached shafts, of
which there are none within the church, with large and small figures,
and with models of architecture, in some of which, as I have already
remarked, the pointed arch is exhibited. The arches of the porch itself
are all pointed. The footstools of the figures are usually themselves
grotesque human figures, and many of them with crowns. These statues,
and the canopies over them, are much better managed than in the western
front. They are rudely finished, but the labour bestowed on the lace of
some of the garments shews that this rudeness was the effect, not of
negligence, but of want of skill. The foliage of the capital of the
columns spreads over the underside of the canopy. Above the porch is a
range of five windows, of equal size and height, and over these a rose
window. In the transept at Amiens, the angular spaces between a similar
range of arches, and a circle above them, are opened, and form additions
to the rose window; here they are closed, and no attempt is made to
unite them. There is, as usual, a gallery in front of the gable, and at
each end of this gallery is a small octangular tower, surmounted by a
spire. This seems to have been a common mode of finishing in the early
French Gothic; it occurs at a church in Soissons, which bears all the
marks of antiquity; and in other places. The general opening of the
windows, both in the clerestory and aisles, in this church, is
round-headed, but they are divided by a large plain mullion (such as I
have never seen elsewhere) into two parts, each of which has a pointed
arch, and over them is a rose.

It was, perhaps, part of the original design to have a tower on each
side of each end of the transept, and one on each side of the choir, but
the parts which are now exhibited of these towers, above the roofing of
the church, seem to be of later date; none of them are finished, and
what has been performed of the two latter does not correspond with the
work of the other four. These are ornamented with numerous little
shafts, extremely long and slender, most of which are united to the
solid masonry, but those at the angles are detached, in order to give an
exaggerated appearance of lightness. I imagine them to be posterior to
those of Nôtre Dame, at Paris, but earlier than those at Rheims; but
among the various efforts which ultimately completed the first mentioned
of these churches, we cannot determine during which the towers were
built, and the priority of date is left in great uncertainty, for the
style of building is not decisive, or rather, I have not sufficient
knowledge to be able to determine it from that character. The northern
front of the cathedral at Chartres presents a similar style of ornament,
but without the projecting porch, which makes so important and
interesting a feature on the south.

Chartres is very rich in painted glass; in this respect it far exceeds
any other cathedral I have seen; the colours are deep, without losing
their brilliancy, and the light is stronger than at Rheims, although the
windows of the aisles, with only one or two exceptions, are painted, as
well as those of the clerestory. The glass is said to be half an inch
thick; I believe this is not much thicker than some of the old glass in
York cathedral. Many of the windows contain escutcheons. This church is
461 feet long internally, and the vaulting is 113 feet high, the piers
of the nave are composed alternately of octagonal pillars, with four
circular shafts attached to them, and of circular pillars, with as many
octagonal shafts attached to them. All the arches and the vaulting are
pointed, except perhaps (and of this I am not sure), that the cross
vaulting of the nave may be of circular arches. The construction of the
roof has been much praised, but it is not good; the timbers are all
small, and the trusses are very close together. At the point of the
choir there is as usual a _maître poutre_ of immense size, which you are
told supports the whole roof, but which in fact supports nothing, being
itself suspended by the converging rafters. There is a space of about
six feet between the tie-beam and the top of the vaults.

[Illustration:

SHRINE-WORK AT CHARTRES.

_London. Published by J & A Arch. Cornhill. March 1^{st}. 1828._]

The single story of side aisles, the polygonal end of the choir, the
piers which support the groins behind it, and the windows of the choir
single, and not disposed by threes, all unite to refer this building to
the second style of French Gothic; which the greater massiveness of the
work, and the presence of some circular arches in the towers, might
otherwise render doubtful. The single story of aisles and the greater
height of the building seem to indicate a later period than Nôtre Dame
at Paris, but on the other hand the smaller windows, surmounted in the
nave by a single rose, the more solid divisions of the great rose
windows, and the style of finishing externally, announce an earlier
stage of the art. If I had to estimate the date from the architecture, I
should be very much puzzled by many peculiarities, either very rare, or
not met with elsewhere; but on the whole, excepting a portion of the
towers, I could not have placed it before 1150.

With good proportions, beautiful parts, and finely coloured windows, you
will conclude that the whole impression produced is sublime; but I wish
I had you here, where you would find some better proof of this, than the
cold conviction of your reason. The people seemed very devout, and were
all day long kissing the pedestals, and various parts of the decorative
architecture, about a figure of the virgin, which is almost black. In
this part of France the virgin is usually represented with a very dark
complexion; and such is, I believe, the case with the most popular
images of her in all Catholic countries. There is a labyrinth in the
pavement which is said to be a league, measured along all its folds; a
countryman applied to me to know if this was true. I told him it was
impossible, and shewed him that the number of turns, multiplied by the
length of the middle one, only gave 1320 feet, but he was determined to
believe as his fathers had believed before him.

I must not quit the cathedral without mentioning the beautiful
shrine-work which surrounds the choir, to see which is alone well worth
a journey to Chartres. It consists of forty-five compartments, forming a
sort of continued gallery, and contains in all about two hundred and
fifty figures, each of three feet high. It is a very curious specimen,
both for the extreme delicacy of the workmanship, and as a model of the
last period of Gothic architecture in France. It is complete point lace
in stone, and some of the threads are not thicker than the blade of a
penknife. The style is rich and beautiful, or at least many parts are
beautiful; but as a whole, it wants simplicity, and is inferior in
design to the architecture of King’s College chapel at Cambridge, and
perhaps even to Henry VII. chapel at Westminster; but the extreme
intricacy of the multiplied ornaments in the last-mentioned building
does not please me. In the work at Chartres the disposition of the
masses is much more simple and intelligible, but the tracery and detail
of the ornaments are even more confused. It is worthy of notice that the
vaulting continues entirely simple, and without any trace of the
palm-tree branching, exhibited in that of King’s College chapel, or of
the still more complicated arrangement of that of Redcliff church at
Bristol. This fine work is in two series, the first of which is said to
have been executed with the surplus of the money raised for erecting the
spire. It is precisely of the same style as that erection, if we make
allowance for its greater delicacy, adapted to the different nature of
the work; but no dates are marked on it: this forms the largest part.
The second series exhibits some traces of the knowledge of Roman
architecture, and has dates from 1523 to 1530. This is ornamented with
arabesques in imitation of the Italian _cinque cento_. I observed two
dates of a later period, T. BOVDIN MIL VI^C XI, and a similar
inscription of 1612, but there is no difference of style to account for
them.

I was led by the accounts of Chartres to suppose I should find some
vestiges of very high antiquity in the crypt under the cathedral, but I
was disappointed; there seems to be nothing but what is coeval with the
building, and the vaults do not extend under the whole edifice, but only
under the chapels and side aisles. The people in this neighbourhood are
more unfavourably disposed towards the Bourbons than those who live to
the east of Paris. A woman observed that I was one of those who had
brought back Louis XVIII. She had nothing to say against them or him,
but the tones of her voice did not promise that she would say any thing
for either. The _conducteur_ of the diligence perhaps was not a
Napoleonite. “Whether God or the devil, Napoleon or Louis XVIII. be on
the throne,” he observed, “the laws should be obeyed. There were
revolutions in France before this, of which they talk so much; for
instance, in the times of Charles V., who drove the English out of
France; and if the French were now as devoted to their country as they
were then, these things could never have happened.” I could not be
displeased with any Frenchman for a feeling of soreness at the
interference of foreigners in the affairs of his country, however
political circumstances may have required it.

The two churches last described, and that of Nôtre Dame at Paris, may be
considered as belonging to a style of Gothic, intermediate between the
first and second of those I have enumerated; and as I wish to give you a
sort of historical series elucidating the progress of architecture, I
shall here introduce some account of the French metropolitan edifice.
This is said to have been originally founded by Childebert, in 522. It
had 30 marble columns, and very large windows, according to the account
left us of it by Fortunatus, a cotemporary poet.[11] This description,
however, has nothing to do with the present building, which was
commenced in 1010 by Robert the Pious. After his death it was neglected,
and little was done till 1165, when Maurice de Sully, a liberal and
munificent prelate, filled the see of Paris, and to him we seem to have
been indebted for the greater part of the edifice. He destroyed the old
church of Childebert, which had existed till this period; and in the
year 1181 the eastern part was so far advanced, that it was consecrated
by Henry, the Pope’s legate, and by the bishop himself, who died the
next year. Odo de Sully succeeded, and prosecuted the work with great
zeal till his death in 1208, so that for forty-three years from the
resumption of the work, it was carried on with spirit, and we must
suppose a large portion of it was completed. Pierre de Nemours, who died
in 1220, is thought to have finished the nave and western front. The
last figure of a king exhibited in its galleries is that of Philip
Augustus, who died in 1223, and this is one reason for supposing it
finished in his reign, but it is not a very strong one. The south
transept was not, however, begun till 1257, as we are informed by a
Gothic inscription on the porch, and an ancient church of St. Stephen
was then destroyed to make room for it. The present rose window was
renewed on the model of the ancient one in 1726. The date of the north
transept is unknown; it probably preceded the south; but its porch and
chapels are assigned by Le Grand to the fourteenth century.

The front is heavy, but not so heavy as usually represented in
engravings; I think this appearance arises in part from the square
solidity of the towers, and in part from the horizontal lines being
marked too strongly, a circumstance which always produces a bad effect
in Gothic architecture. I have not been able to determine whether it was
intended to crown these towers with spires: I am inclined to answer in
the affirmative, but rather from analogy than from direct proof.
According to Landon there were twenty-five statues of kings in the
arches over the western porch, viz. thirteen of the first race, nine of
the second, and seven of the Capetian. They entirely filled one range of
arches and no more. Now there are two ranges of arches above the
doorways in this front, the lower of which, according to the elevation
given by the same author, presents twenty-four niches, and the upper
twenty-six. Query, how many statues were there, and where did they
stand? Felibien, in his plate of the elevation, which is much better
than Landon’s, figures twenty-eight niches in the lower arcade, viz.
nine in the middle, seven on one side, and eight on the other, and four
on the buttresses. The upper arcade is a gallery not intended for
statues, the middle part of which is open on both sides. The arches of
the lower range have trefoil heads, and appear from below to be entirely
composed of models of architecture. The canopies of the portal abound
also with models of architecture, resembling in this, and in the style
of sculpture, the south portal at Chartres. Perhaps the design of these,
though not the execution, may be attributed to the time of Maurice de
Sully, in 1165, but this brings the date a century later than that of
Chartres. I wish very much to discover that the south porch in that
cathedral was of 1160, instead of 1060, but I cannot persuade myself
that the physician of Henry I. lived to build it a hundred years after
his sovereign’s death. The Matilda mentioned as having contributed to
the church, may be the widow of the emperor.

Whittington says, “The eastern end, which is triagonal and very plain,
was probably one of the first Gothic structures in France (1168). This
plainness, from a proper regard to uniformity, was maintained in the
subsequent part of the building, excepting in the chapels, which are of
later date;” this I do not comprehend; the eastern end is semi-circular,
and is richly ornamented externally with slender shafts, and spires of
different heights, which may perhaps have been added at the same time
with the chapels, if these are indeed posterior, but assuredly they do
not make part of them. It seems to me that those parts which remain
without ornament have never been completed, for they exhibit abrupt
terminations, which were not in the taste of the Gothic architects at
any period. All the flying buttresses are exceedingly slender, and
altogether the construction of Nôtre Dame may be considered as among the
boldest, and most successful, existing in Gothic architecture; although
even here we find some traces of the too great operation of the thrust
of the arches of the side aisles.

On entering Nôtre Dame one is struck with the double range of side
aisles and open chapels besides, making an entire width of seven
divisions, instead of five, as at Amiens, or three, as in our churches.
It is generally supposed, that if two dimensions of a building are
great, they will appear of less magnitude if the third be great also.
For instance, in a very large building, great height will diminish the
apparent extent in the plan, great length will diminish the apparent
width, and a narrow room will look higher than a wide one of the same
height and length. Yet certainly the impression of space is much less at
Nôtre Dame, than in the narrower and loftier edifice at Amiens. One of
our travellers has estimated the size of Nôtre Dame as about half that
of Westminster Abbey; and some _non_ architectural friends with whom I
have talked on the subject, thought that he perhaps underrated it, but
that certainly the French building was much smaller than the English.
Nôtre Dame is 416 feet long internally, and 153 wide: the length of the
transept hardly surpassing the width of the nave and side aisles.
Westminster Abbey is 360 feet long and 72 wide. The transept, indeed, is
195 feet long, but the whole internal area of the French building must
be at least twice as much as that of the English. Whence is this very
false estimate of its size? Does it depend merely on the injudicious
arrangement of the parts, or is it in some degree to be attributed to a
patriotic determination to find every thing best in our own country?
Here are two stories of side aisles, and this double range, and the very
slender columns which divide the openings of the upper, are in some
points of view very pleasing. There are three arches over each of the
larger openings below, united into one common arch; but the space
included between the three smaller arches and the larger one is a blank
wall. This has a very bad effect, especially as it is a part in which we
are accustomed to expect ornament; indeed the arrangement of this
gallery is inferior to that before noticed in Nôtre Dame at Chalons. The
vaulting of the nave and choir is with oblique groins, as at Beauvais
and Mantes. The vaulting itself, according to Millin, is only 6 inches
thick.

With the cathedral of Nôtre Dame I conclude what I had in my mind to say
to you of the progress of Gothic architecture, previous to its full
development in the cathedrals of Amiens and Beauvais. Another proud
specimen of architecture of that period is found in the cathedral of
Rheims. It was founded, we are told, in 818, but I have some doubt
whether the early structure thus spoken of was not the church of St.
Remi, and not one occupying the site of the present cathedral. It was
burnt in 1210, together with great part of the city of Rheims. A new
cathedral was immediately begun, but the ancient crypt was left; now we
are not shewn any ancient crypt at the cathedral, but there is one at
St. Remi. The work went on with great rapidity, for the altar was
dedicated on the 18th October, 1215, and the body of the church was
finished in 1241. It appears probable that this finishing does not
include the famous western front, which however was completed before
1295. Thus you see the bulk of the building was erected in thirty-one
years; while at Paris two active bishops could not bring theirs to so
forward a state by forty-three years of persevering exertion, although
the foundations were previously laid, and probably a considerable
quantity of materials prepared, and although the transept was not
included. The size was not much greater, and the expense must have been
decidedly less, on account of the inferior richness of the latter
building. This difference is rather surprising, especially when we take
into consideration, that the Parisian bishops had the support of the
monarch. Of the portal, or west front, the plate in Whittington is the
best I have seen, though it retains many errors of a large but very bad
engraving, published in 1625. It must have been partly copied from this,
or from some other, which may be traced to a common origin, but not
without a reference to the building, because several mistakes are
rectified, and the details are better given, though the drawing is on a
much smaller scale. One important error is not to be attributed to the
old plate; the octagonal turrets placed at each angle of the western
towers, are not closed, but entirely open, consisting merely of the
slender shafts, which are kept in their upright position by numerous
iron ties. The part above the arches supported by these shafts is the
base of an unfinished spire, and the whole summit of the towers is
evidently of a temporary nature; even as a temporary finish, however,
there neither are, nor apparently ever were, any _fleurs-de-lys_.

In the richness and magnificence of the external architecture, Rheims is
superior to any other cathedral I have seen, and probably to any which
has ever been erected. Whittington’s plate above cited will give a
tolerably correct idea of the western front, but none of the effect
produced by the same profusion, extended over the whole surface of a
great building. I do not know whether the view of the back of the choir
is not even more striking than that of the great entrance, the
buttresses all terminating in little spires, all the parts running up
into pinnacles, all subordinate to a spire, 256 feet in height, which
crowns the _rond point_, and is surmounted by an angel of gilt bronze. I
do not know, by the bye, whether this angel be of gilt bronze, but I
know that such a piece of magnificence existed at Chartres, and my
imagination, rather perhaps than my memory, pictures it here. Nothing
but an angel would do in such a place, the situation is far too
dangerous for that of any human being. This spire on the chevet, perhaps
rather hurts than assists the general effect of the church, when seen
from a distance, but after passing near the back of the choir, no one
could wish it away, and if the spires in front, and whatever was
intended in the centre, were completed, it would probably form an
agreeable accessory from every point of view. All these spires and
pinnacles are richly decorated, and what is more, the ornaments are
highly beautiful, both in design and execution; the sort of plume which
finishes some of the pinnacles, is one of the most graceful terminations
I have met with. There are some trifling differences of detail in the
corresponding parts, but the general form is always similar, and the
character is uniformly preserved. None of these differences are
distinguishable without examination.

Passing from the outside to the interior, the first circumstance which
struck me was the obscurity of the nave, contrasted with the light of
the aisles. The coloured glass of the former has been preserved, while
that of the lower windows has very little colour. The opposite
disposition of white glass in the clerestory, and coloured in the nave,
would be preferable, yet this has a better effect than I should have
expected _à priori_, and I conceive would even find advocates. It is
probably owing to this arrangement that the coloured glass at Rheims
seems to have little brilliancy. The whole length of the building is 466
feet, that of the clerestory 386, the width of the latter 47. The nave
is 121 feet in height; the aisles I suppose about 54 feet, or something
less than half: all the parts are well finished, but the interior has by
no means the predominating beauty of the exterior. We may judge of
details by rule, but the only true method of estimating the excellence
of an architectural composition is by the sentiment it produces. I must
acknowledge that this is in some respects, an uncertain criterion, as
the impression produced depends in part upon the temper of the mind at
the moment, and even on the feelings of the body. However, we may make
allowances, and we may repeat the trial under different circumstances.
It is on this ground that I pronounce the inside of the cathedral at
Rheims to be inferior to that of Amiens or of Chartres. The capitals of
the columns of the nave in this cathedral are of very full and deep
relief; the foliage runs round the capital, and is often very gracefully
disposed; this is a step towards the third style of French Gothic, the
first and second having in general only detached leaves or figures. The
construction of the roof is very curious: the architect seems to have
intended to gain double strength by applying a king-post truss on each
side of the timbers of a queen-post truss. The latter rises on the
outside of the walls, the former on the inside, and its principal
rafters meet in a point considerably lower than if they followed the
direction of those of the other truss. The tie-beams are about 12 feet
above the point of the vaulting. All the timbers are said to be of
chesnut, and the proof is, that no spiders are found upon it. Over the
great arches of the intersection are four semicircular arches, evidently
intended to discharge the weight of a central tower or spire, from the
pointed arches of the internal vaulting, and therefore proving the
intention of raising such a tower. From the frequent mention we find of
central towers in the descriptions of the French churches, it is
probable that this intention was coeval with the design of the church.
Of all these described stone central towers or pyramids, however, I have
not had the good fortune to meet with one, and a large proportion of
them seems to have been destroyed.

Besides its Gothic architecture, Rheims has to boast an interesting
relic of Roman times. It is unfortunately built up in the modern wall of
the city, and not easily seen, except in a general view of such parts as
project from the face of the later work. Three columns and an arch are
sufficiently visible, and parts of three other columns; and enough
remains to enable one to make out the plan, and to shew that there were
three nearly equal arches, and eight columns disposed in four pairs; the
larger intercolumns are of course occupied by the arches, the smaller
have niches and medallions; the entablature is entirely gone, but it is
possible to creep into a vault in the thickness of the city wall, where
we see near at hand the soffite of one of the arches, with the ancient
stucco. The design was not very simple, but the execution is good for
its purpose. The flutes of the columns finish square under the capital.
The astragal of the necking has been cut; the capitals are too much
wasted to form any decided opinion from them, but on the whole it
appears to be a monument of a good period.

There is also a vaulted chamber, probably a sepulchre, which was
discovered in 1738. The vault is ornamented with octagonal compartments
and roses, in stucco, and the walls with painting. I did not see it, and
only know it from a little printed description, for which I am indebted
to the kindness of Comte Gregoire.




                               LETTER V.

                            RETURN TO PARIS.


                                                    _Paris, June, 1816._

I HAVE tried your patience in my last two letters with long
disquisitions on architecture and on dates. I propose to give you in
this, a little more of what Humboldt would call my personal narrative,
_i. e._ to mention every thing which I think will at all interest you,
but for which I have prepared no other place. I dined every day at
Rheims at the table d’hôte, the time for which was five o’clock, but it
was called half-past four. The company usually assembled a few minutes
before dinner, and consisted in all of about twenty persons; five of
them were members of a Juré, of a sort of court of appeal: who the
others were I cannot tell you: there were some changes every day, but
several were constant attendants. In England we so constantly see fish
at the commencement of the entertainment, that we fancy this to be its
natural place. In France the order of dishes follows rather the mode of
dressing than the substance of the meat, and you have first boiled, then
fried, afterwards stewed, and at last roast. Birds in each mode follow
the more solid food, and here, with the roast meat, we often had plain
boiled fish. The French rarely eat the meat and vegetables together,
each is considered as a distinct dish, and eaten separately; indeed all
the mixtures are made in the kitchen, and you hardly ever see a
Frenchman unite in his plate the contents of two different dishes—that
is the cook’s privilege. Thus you see the spirit of independence
distinguishes us from our neighbours even in these trifles. Last came
cheese, pastry, and fruit. Among the last were always walnuts, and one
of our amusements was to crack them in various modes. The man who bore
the bell in this exercise placed the back of a knife on the nut, and
struck the edge with the naked palm of his hand, so forcibly as not
merely to break the shell, but to smash it completely. French knives are
seldom very sharp, but these were nearly new, and better than common,
and I have often met with blunter at an English table. The conversation,
as you may suppose, was various: politics were sometimes incidentally
mentioned, but never formed the direct subject. The institution of
juries seemed to be considered too good to admit of any question. An
advocate related to us various stories which had occurred to him
professionally; and as they were well told, I was much interested by
them. One was of a Chouan chief, who being accused of rebellion, was
desirous, against the opinion of his advocate, of clearing himself by
certain witnesses of expurgation. I do not recollect the term, but the
fact was, that these witnesses were to give evidence on oath, not merely
as to character, but also to express their full assurance of his
innocence. I do not know if any thing of this sort now exists in France,
or whether it was general at the time the advocate was speaking of, or
confined to some province: you will recollect, that we had such a custom
in the ecclesiastical courts in England. The first witness called, said
that he knew personally nothing about the prisoner, but relying on
common report, he believed him to be a rebel. The poor Chouan fainted on
finding his hopes thus blasted, but the advocate taking advantage of the
name, which was a common one in the country, contrived, by confounding
him with other persons, to get him off.

Some time afterwards, as the lawyer was travelling from Bayonne to
Rochelle, the diligence was attacked by a party of rebels, but he being
asleep, did not at first comprehend what was the matter, till one of his
companions pulling him by the arm, and at the same time calling him by
name, told him he must get out. The chief of the robbers hearing the
name, inquired for further particulars, and on learning who he was,
embraced him eagerly, and though his face was half covered with a mask,
the advocate felt his tears on his own cheeks. There was some money
belonging to government in the carriage; this was taken; but the Chouan
would permit none of the private property to be touched, and gave to the
driver a pass, by means of which they arrived safely at Rochelle,
through three other bands which infested the road. The advocate wrote a
particular account of the whole story and sent it to a gazette, but the
government of the day, unwilling to have it acknowledged that a Chouan
could possess gratitude, or any good feeling, would not permit the
publication.

Just out of Rheims there is a fine public promenade, planted with
several rows of good sized trees, with many diverging paths; it leads
from the highest gate of the town, down to the water-side, and is really
a very pleasant place in itself, and particularly so in a country so
generally bare as this is. No French town of any size seems to be
without an accommodation of this sort, which is alike conducive to the
beauty of the place, to health and pleasure. Why is it that we have so
few examples of the sort in England? Is it that our taste, or our pride,
would not permit us to enjoy it? Or does it proceed from a sort of
stinginess, which so strongly pervades some of our public institutions,
while in others they are characterized by the opposite vice of
profusion? Beyond the promenade is a public garden, called Trianon. Here
a ball was given one evening, the price of admission to which was two
sols, “_une mise decente_” was essential, but a person might be admitted
in jacket and trowsers. Some persons were dancing in a small garden by
the light of a few lamps, and others were looking on, but the company
was not numerous, and my companion complains that dancing is gone out of
fashion in France. Nobody, he says, dances now but old women and
children.

The weather was very cold at Rheims, and one morning (2nd May) even
frosty; the last day of my residence there was wet. The diligence to
Soissons, on Sunday, being full, I hired a _carriole_, which is
something much like a taxed cart, but lined with tapestry. We were
seated on a bundle of straw; there were two horses, one between the
shafts, and one outrigger. The first part of our road lay through an
open common field, as usual, but on looking back, the appearance of the
cathedral was very fine. The two towers, rising at the end of the long
range of building, put me in mind of Westminster Abbey, though nothing
can be more different when the parts are considered separately. The
latter part of our journey seemed somewhat more pleasant, but a mizzling
rain would not permit us to enjoy it.

Before reaching Soissons, our outrigger, which carried the postillion,
became very restive, and we dismounted. As soon as he seemed a little
more quiet we got in again, but were hardly seated, before the horse
began again to kick and twist himself about: in a few moments the
postillion was on the ground. I jumped out, and ran to him, but he had
already disengaged himself. He was entangled in the traces, and seemed
to be among the horses’ feet, so that I expected to have found him with
half his bones broken, but he was not materially hurt. The vicious
animal did not cease kicking till he had thrown himself down and broken
the traces. He was afterwards quiet enough, and we reached Soissons
without farther difficulty at about half-past three. After dinner I
walked out, in spite of the bad weather. The first object was the ruin
of the church of St. John the Baptist. The two western towers only
remain, each crowned with a spire; the rest was destroyed at the
revolution, and some huge masses of masonry lie scattered about, the
remains of the ancient edifice, but no vegetation yet softens the
crudeness of the ruin; no mosses or lichens break the harshness of the
lines, and give richness and variety of colour; no venerable trees
spread their majestic branches around, and by their deep and solemn
shade give spirit and relief to the building. The inhabitants of
Soissons obtained permission for these towers to remain as ornaments to
their city, and even as they are, they are very beautiful, and time will
render them more so. They are of a late Gothic, with the characteristic
compound arch in the details, and enriched points to the trefoils. Each
tower terminates in a small spire, but it preserves, quite to the
bottom, a pyramidal form. I took my course along the rampart, where
there has been a broad walk, but it was cut up by the garrison in order
to raise defences against the Prussians in the last war. The effort was
of little use, and the town suffered much; the greatest scene of ruin
was where a powder magazine blew up; it divided the fortifications quite
to the foundation, destroyed all the houses near it, injured a great
many more, and shattered the windows throughout the place. Repairs are
commenced, but the town in general looks very melancholy and forlorn,
and the windows of the cathedral are still patched with straw. I
continued my walk along the rampart, but the thick weather did not
permit me to see much of the prospect. It looks, in one part, over the
public promenade, but the old trees were destroyed by the Prussians, and
the present are only about six feet high. What a long time it will take
to repair the injury of a few weeks! The rampart here making a sudden
bend, I left it, and passed by what once was a church dedicated to St.
Leger. The southern front is of early Gothic, but I shall leave that for
a comparison with some other Gothic buildings: I could not obtain
admittance. Thence I proceeded through the principal square, where the
town-hall once stood. My next object was the cathedral, which, in
character, is something like that at Rheims, but far inferior in scale
and execution: the south transept finishes in a semicircle, having been
the choir of a more ancient church of the early French Gothic. During my
absence Mr. Le Blanc found out a vault in the convent of St. Medard
which had served as a prison to Louis le Debonnaire, in 833. This day
was observed as the anniversary of the return of Louis XVIII., and two
candles were placed, in the evening, on the outside of one of the
windows of our room, by way of illumination, and a few drunken soldiers
rambled about the streets, crying _vive le roi!_ White flags, or
handkerchiefs, were very generally hung out at the windows during the
day, but I saw nothing which indicated any popular enthusiasm in favour
of the Bourbons. Next day the weather became yet worse, and in the
afternoon, we took our places in the diligence and returned to Paris; my
post, as usual, was in the cabriolet. The conducteur was the son of a
man who had a little property of his own of about thirty acres, but he
had followed the prince of Condé, to whom he was attached, out of the
country, and had lost it all. This story contains nothing improbable,
but it is amusing to hear how constantly those in the lower stations of
life, had been reduced by the revolution. My _blanchisseuse_, who is the
most graceful woman in the world, and speaks the best French, was
obliged to have recourse to washing dirty linen, as the means of gaining
a subsistence, in consequence of that event, and there is scarcely a
cabriolet driver who has not been a man of some importance.

This journey presented some very pleasant scenes; always, I believe, in
valleys among the strata lying above the chalk. The forest of Villars
Coterie, containing sixty thousand arpents, belonging to the duke of
Orleans, makes an agreeable variety, though it is too uniformly a covert
of small trees to be beautiful. Several straight avenues are cut through
it; and when we passed any which looked quite clear and even, and
exhibited the sky at the termination; the conducteur, and a third person
in the cabriolet, never failed to pronounce them _superbes_,
_magnifiques_, or to apply some other epithet equally sounding, and
wondered much I did not join in their admiration. We arrived at Paris
about seven o’clock, on a fine but cold morning.

On the 11th of May, at seven in the morning, I attended M. de Fontaine’s
lecture on botany at the Jardin du Roi. The room is larger than the
lecture room at the Royal Institution in London, but without galleries;
and the entrances are at the top, above the ranges of seats. It had the
appearance of being pretty nearly full, but this could not be the case,
as it is said to hold one thousand two hundred persons, and the number
then present was only estimated at six hundred; this, however, is a good
class. The ascent of the steps is very steep, which gives every possible
advantage of seeing, but the room is too large; and those on the back
can neither hear nor see very distinctly; besides M. de Fontaine’s
manner is not calculated for so large a place. He speaks at times very
rapidly, and seemed rather to pitch his voice to some ladies near him,
than to the remoter part of his audience. The subject was quite
elementary, explaining the different parts of plants, and their uses;
without any thing of the principles of classification and of natural
affinity, the part in which the French school is supposed to excel. The
garden used to be called _des plantes_, but now _du roi_. I do not know
the reason of the change. It is very large, but only a small portion is
appropriated to the science of botany; it is divided into large squares,
by straight and wide walks, which are always open, and form an agreeable
promenade, but you cannot enter into the squares without permission. One
of these is intended to contain a collection of plants arranged
according to the system of Jussieu, but it is very defective, especially
in the plants of France, a sensible proportion of which are under wrong
names. Many parts are much too crowded, as you may easily comprehend,
when I tell you that they allot for each forest tree, a space of about
four feet square; other squares are dedicated to experiments in
horticulture and agriculture. There is one square appropriated entirely
to experiments in standard fruit trees; some of these have a whimsical
appearance, especially those where new roots have been given to old
trees. Two, three, four, or even five young slips are planted near the
tree intended to be so treated, and the heads being cut off at a proper
season, the top of the remaining part is inserted into the old trunk and
grows to it. The slips continue to increase in size, and in two or three
years the old trunk may be cut away. In some instances the reports are
very favourable to this process, and in one case in particular, where
the original wood was sound, the addition of these extra roots had made
the tree increase very much faster than a neighbouring tree, apparently
of equal strength, which had been chosen as an object of comparison. The
department of grafts contains also a number of curious particulars, and
M. Thouin, the professor, was so good as to accompany me, and to explain
the various experiments. Virgil has said, that if you pass a vine
through a walnut-tree, it will bear the most large and beautiful fruit,
but bitter and uneatable. To use M. Thouin’s expression, “_le fait est
faux_,” he made several attempts to conduct a vine through the trunk of
a walnut-tree, but as soon as it began to enlarge sufficiently to feel
the confinement, it uniformly died, and he was never able to procure any
fruit from it. He then passed a vine through a pear-tree, whose wood
being softer, did not compress it so much as entirely to stop its
growth; but the grapes produced above this insertion did not differ in
size or flavour from those below. If then, he reasoned, the grapes are
altered in size or flavour by passing through a walnut-tree, the
converse of the proposition ought to hold good, and we shall alter the
walnuts by passing a branch through a vine; the experiment was tried,
but both grapes and walnuts remained as they were before.

Another graft is called ‘_des charlatans_;’ Pliny says that Lucullus
shewed him a tree producing grapes, apples, pears, cherries, and other
fruit, belonging to trees having no relation to each other, from the
same root; and this, he tells us, was effected by grafting. It has been
a problem ever since, among gardeners, to produce this tree of Lucullus;
M. Thouin has succeeded, not by grafting, but by planting the several
stocks in a hollow trunk.

From the garden I went into the museum of natural history, which is open
to persons with tickets, from eleven to two, three times a week. The
first floor contains a large, but ill-disposed room, for fishes and
reptiles, a library which I did not see, and an extensive suite of rooms
for the collection of minerals. There is an interesting collection of
extraneous fossils, and especially of those of the plaster beds at
Paris, but, altogether, it rather fell short of my expectation, not in
the substances, but in their arrangement. We are told also of a
geological collection, but the specimens are not geologically disposed.
The upper floor is thrown into a single room, divided into several
parts, but the divisions are left open at the middle, so that the whole
is exposed at one view; it is very long, of a moderate width, but low in
proportion; and it is either partially, or entirely in the roof; in
short, it is by no means handsome, and has completely the look of an
enormous garret. I shall give you what I suppose to be the dimensions of
each part; they are wholly from guess, but may help you at least in the
comparative sizes. First part 28 × 24, principally monkeys. Second part
60 × 28, contains an elephant, a rhinoceros, and an hippopotamus, all in
glass cases; it looks rather ridiculous to see these enormous things
taken so much care of, but they are fine animals and well preserved. An
Arabian and Russian horse, the quagga of Vaillant, a zebra, and the
young of each of these stand exposed in the room. Other quadrupeds are
placed in glass cases around it. Third division, 86 × 28, also
quadrupeds. After this is a little space forming the segment of a
circle, which seems awkward, ugly, and useless. Fourth part 108 × 28,
birds all round; the cases are extremely deep, and the birds, except a
few very large ones, are placed on little stands side by side, all
facing the spectator and nearly close together, so that little is seen
either of the side or back of the bird. This might be the more easily
obviated as there are frequently several specimens of the same species.
The plate glass of the cases is magnificent. The subjects are well
preserved and scientifically arranged. Another segment of a circle
follows. Fifth part, 36 × 28, also birds; along the middle of the three
divisions, three, four, and five, runs a stand of two tables united,

[Illustration: Illustration of united tables]

and a part rising above them in the middle; containing a superb
collection of insects, shells, zoophytes, podophthalmata, and eggs of
birds; and, since the light is introduced on both sides of the
apartment, they are very well seen. Sixth, 60 × 28, quadrupeds, mostly
deer and antelopes; in the middle is a great basking shark, a camel,
oxen, and the giraffe killed by Vaillant.

On the 12th of May I walked up Mont Martre. It is a curious looking
place, having apparently been, in its original state, a hill neither so
high nor so steep as Hampstead Heath, but all the sides have been dug
away to procure gypsum, and only the top remains, with the roads leading
up to it, presenting all round either steep banks or perpendicular
faces. The gypsum is dug out of two beds, of which the upper is, I
suppose, twenty-five feet thick; of the lower I did not see the bottom.
It has very much the colour and fracture of coarse lump sugar, but the
grain is rather finer. Between the two courses, and above the upper, are
beds of white clay, at least when dry it appeared quite white; but there
are some intermediate beds of clay and sand of a darker colour, and the
whole is crowned by a thick bed of yellow sand, which forms the soil of
the summit of the hill. This is a very narrow strip, with a row of
windmills, from whence I enjoyed an excellent view. Paris was covered
with a little whitish smoke, at least that was the case over the most
thickly inhabited part, but nothing like the dense yellow fumes of
London. By the appearance of the horizon, I judged my elevation to be
about equal to that of the summit of the Pantheon, and a little above
that of the dome of the Invalides. The cross at the top of the former is
about 280 feet above the pavement, and as this building stands on an
elevated spot, Mont Martre must be more than 300 feet above the Seine.
Below the quarries, and sometimes between them, are vineyards as open as
the corn-fields in England, and mixed with the vines are currant and
gooseberry bushes, and a few larger fruit trees. The vine stumps were
about three feet a part, and the leaves, which had just begun to appear,
were dark and shining. About Chartres the young vine leaf is almost
always covered with thick down. Here and there was a bush of hawthorn
not yet in flower, whence I conclude the Parisian spring is not a great
deal more forward than that of the south of England.

I leave you to conclude that I have seen the elephant, the catacombs,
the observatory, and a hundred other curiosities of this city; they are
too familiar for any novelty of description, yet I ought not entirely to
omit a visit to the Ecole des Mines. Here is a superb collection of
minerals; the objects are very numerous, and the specimens frequently
very beautiful. The arrangement is by provinces, distinguishing those
which are lost to France, from those which still constitute part of the
country. It occupies a range of rooms of about 130 feet in length
towards the garden, and one or two besides, in which the specimens are
arranged mineralogically. There is also on the ground floor a library,
and a further collection of minerals. I was likewise conducted to the
collection of M. de Dré, which, for the beauty of the specimens, is said
to be the finest in Europe. In all these museums, I have been struck
with the arrangement which displays every thing at once; a great deal of
room is necessarily given up to this purpose, but it is well applied,
for the ease which it offers of reference and comparison, as well as for
communicating an air of magnificence which is suitable for public
institutions. Two large paintings of David are at present exhibited, and
I did not fail to visit them. The subject of one is Leonidas about to
attack the Persians, after he found that they had discovered a passage
over the mountains. That of the other, the interposition of the Sabine
women who had been carried away by the Romans, to prevent the battle
between the two people. The drawing is said to be, and I dare say is,
perfectly true to nature, but not to beautiful nature. The stories are
not very well told, nor the figures well disposed or well lighted. The
relief is excellent, and in spite of the harsh colouring, some of the
figures seem quite to stand from the canvass.

I have already anticipated the results of my excursion to Chartres,
Dreux, and Mantes. This journey gave me a better idea than I had before
of French cross road travelling. A cabriolet is an enclosed one horse
chaise. A pot-de-chambre differs from a cabriolet in being deep enough
to admit two seats, one before the other, each seat usually holding
three persons, all looking towards the horses; the back is the seat of
honour, but it is a very unpleasant one. The cabriolets _de poste_ will
rarely hold more than two persons conveniently, and one I had from
Chartres to Dreux, would not even do that. The difference on taking a
voiture or a cabriolet de poste, is, that the former does not change
horses. Travelling post for two or three persons, (independently of food
and lodging) costs just three francs per league. For travelling in
voiture, you make what bargain you can, but to judge from my own
experience, the terms are favourable, when you have to give two francs
per league, and a few sous ‘_pour boire_’ to the postillion. I paid on
the occasion above-mentioned eighteen francs, without understanding
whether the precise distance were nine leagues, or only seven, and that
two more were allowed for the badness of the road: indeed nothing could
be worse. The high roads in France are good, though I am not quite
reconciled to the _pavé_; but the cross roads are very bad, and the
worst points are usually in the villages. There is probably more traffic
at these parts, and as nothing is ever done to them, they are
consequently the worst. The government only takes care of the great
roads; and every thing of public convenience, not done by government, is
either neglected, or if performed at all, it is in a very slovenly
manner. What is more provoking, is, that one sees heaps of gravel by the
road sides, collected from the fields and vineyards, but which it
appears to be nobody’s business to dispose over the road. We had a very
skilful driver, who galloped among the deep ruts, which it seemed
impossible to avoid, and still more impossible to follow. Travelling in
the royal diligences costs about fourteen sous per league, and you give
the postillions two sous each stage, or about one sol per league, and
the conductor, perhaps, twice as much, in all seventeen sous; the league
is about two miles and a half English. You may therefore calculate
French posting, where you have to hire the carriage as well as the
horses, at twenty-four sous, or one shilling per mile; travelling in
voiture at ninepence; by the diligence threepence halfpenny, or for two
people, to keep up the comparison, sevenpence. The scenery on this
excursion was better than on the preceding, without being good, except
on our return through St. Germain en Laye, and Marli, where it is highly
beautiful. The Seine winds under a steep woody bank; the other side of
the river is comparatively flat, but well cultivated and well shaded; I
can think of no nearer resemblance than Richmond Hill. Here is more
hill, and consequently more variety, but it has not the richness of the
English scene; and the banks of the Seine are not to be compared with
those of the Thames, either for natural or artificial ornament.

After again returning to Paris, I amused myself with some excursions in
the neighbourhood, either on foot, or in some of the conveyances, like
our short stages, which abound here. In one of these I passed the bridge
at Neuilly, perhaps the most celebrated in France, having five arches,
each of 120 feet span, so that the width of the river must be about that
of the Thames at London Bridge. The Seine has been called a ditch, but
at Paris it is wider than the Thames at Richmond, and at Neuilly, the
scale marked a depth of ten feet. In 1740 it rose to 26 feet. In looking
along this bridge from the water’s edge, the arches all seem rather
crippled, perhaps owing to their being formed of segments of circles,
but this is not a very obvious defect, and the bridge is certainly very
beautiful: if however, the arches were not quite so flat, it would be
better. The double line of arch is ungraceful, and were it not very
apparent that the outer line is false, the bridge would be ugly.

After rambling about some time without any particular object in view, I
found myself unexpectedly by the palace of St. Cloud. I wondered at
first what magnificent building was before me, having quite forgotten
that it lay in my route; but after I had convinced myself of the fact,
and admired the noble view from the terrace, I set myself to consider
the front, which is composed of a central building, and two advancing
wings of smaller elevation; but it is hardly worth any particular
criticism. Reading in large letters the usual inscription, “_parlez au
concierge_,” I did as I was bid, and immediately entered the palace. The
state rooms are very magnificent, yet there is much bad taste, much of
mere show and glitter, and great abundance of painted imitations of
marble, miserably performed. The Salon de reception is, however, really
grand. The hangings are dark crimson, with black roses; there is a very
deep gold border, and gilt moulding; a rich gilt cornice, and a painted
ceiling. This is the only room of which the border is altogether
decidedly lighter than the walls, as recommended by Mrs.
Schimmelpenning, and nothing can be more beautiful than the effect.

I continued my ramble to cascades without water, and to a tower which is
called a pyramid. The river sweeps beautifully under the fine hanging
woods of the park, and if the banks are less bold, and the natural
scenery less striking than at Marli, the artificial accompaniments, with
Paris in the distance, are superior.

There are at Paris three courses of Botanique rurale, that is, three
botanists make weekly excursions with a number of pupils. Jussieu is the
public professor of this branch, and his high reputation induced me to
wish to join his party. There is no difficulty in it, the lecture is
perfectly open, and no introduction is necessary. On Wednesday, 29th
May, I repaired to the appointed place (of which public notice is always
given) at the entrance of the avenue of St. Cloud. I was told that the
class sometimes amounted to two hundred. On this occasion there were, I
suppose, half the number, but it is difficult to judge, as a large
portion is always scattered about. It was quite a novelty to botanize in
such a crowd, and a very amusing novelty. The party seemed to be taken
from all classes, among them were several ladies, and many who had the
appearance of gentlemen, but the larger portion, I apprehend, were
students in the School of Medicine at Paris, and these are in great
measure derived from a lower class in society, than that which peoples
the English, or even the Scotch universities. No person can exercise the
trade of an apothecary, without a certificate of having attended certain
courses of botany. Some were evidently mechanics, and one or two private
soldiers. It has, I understand, always been the case in France, that
among the private soldiers, there have been some who have attended the
different courses. How honourable this is to the French character, and
how much more favourable to morals, than where the only resource for an
idle hour is the alehouse! Nor should I be satisfied with the
observation, that they would be better employed in working for their
families. Man has a right occasionally to relaxation, and to some
exciting amusement; nor do I believe that either his moral or physical
health can be well preserved without it. In England, a gentleman or lady
would not choose to be seen in such an assembly of all classes; why is
it that our pride will not permit us to enjoy, without excluding our
inferiors? In fact, with all our boast of superior religion and superior
charity, there is more of contempt in our manners towards the lower
classes, and less of kindness, than in, I believe, any other nation of
Europe. It may be merely in manner, and may regard only trifles; but as
nine-tenths of human life is made up of trifles, I am more indebted to
him who will make me happy in them, than to him who would relieve me in
the other tenth of serious misfortune.

The plan of instruction seemed to be for the students to collect plants,
and to present them to Jussieu for names, which they write down, and
then preserve the plant, without any examination of the characters. I
heard him thus supply names to _Veronica chamædrys_, _Ranunculus acris_,
and many other flowers equally common in France and England; whence you
may suppose that no very intimate knowledge of the science is expected
from the pupils. In plants of less frequent occurrence, the professor
himself was not very ready, and often appealed to a manuscript list
which he carried with him. One brought him _Hypnum curvatum_, “C’est une
mousse,” but the student was not satisfied, and Jussieu at last thought
it might be _H. myosuroides_. I do not know if these species have been
accurately distinguished in France. Another brought _Bromus mollis_, he
called it _B. secalinus_, and seemed to me to misname several others;
whence I conclude that he was not ready in distinguishing species: a
sort of knowledge which is not, I believe, the _forte_ of the French
botanists, but which, without overvaluing it, one had certainly a right
to expect from the professor of _botanique rurale_, since it seems to
make the exclusive object of his lessons. I confess his employment of
thus merely giving names to pupils who know nothing about the matter,
must be very tiresome, but it is his own fault that it is so. He might
have selected six or eight of the best informed pupils, and have
referred to them, all those inquirers who did not know the most common
plants, or who wisely determined _Serapias grandiflora_ to be a
_Convallaria_; and out of every twelve pupils, I suppose at least ten
were in this state, and these of course were the most troublesome. He
then would have had leisure to look about a little himself, and to have
entered into details with those who were more advanced, and explained to
them, as they brought him the different plants, the particulars in each
tribe to which they ought chiefly to attend. Those whom he pitched upon
to be his assistants would have been proud of the office, and the
distinction would have been no small stimulus to their exertions. Among
the number of pupils with whom I conversed, I found only two who had any
idea of examining the plants and judging for themselves: to hear the
name given by Jussieu to the individual, and to write it down, seemed to
be the whole object of their ambition.

I professed myself curious about the _Orchideæ_, and every body tells
me, as I had before heard in London, that the neighbourhood of Paris is
very rich in _Orchideæ_. Oh! you will find them at Meudon, at
Montmorenci, at Sceaux, at St. Maur; and as long as I deal in generals,
I seem to be gaining information; but when I inquire about particular
species, and the exact places in which they grow: I find only that the
French are very skilful in warding off questions they cannot answer.

Another of my excursions was to Versailles. The road is not unpleasant,
and I cannot say that I was disappointed in the palace, or in the
gardens, for I neither expected nor found them beautiful. The size of
the former is, as you know, immense. Internally, there are two principal
suites of apartments, one of which is gilt upon a white ground, the
other harlequined with different sorts of marble, and enriched with
painting and gilding. In general, both are bad; but in the former it
seems to be the disposition, and not the nature of the colours which
displeases, as the bed-room of Louis XIV., and the antichamber, where
the style of decoration is more simple and in better taste, are highly
beautiful. In the marbled suite also, a long gallery, on the ceiling of
which are painted the exploits of Louis XIV., and a saloon at each end
of it, are very handsome; principally because the architect has been
contented with fewer marbles, and disposed them less capriciously.

In the park, the great object has been to display long, straight avenues
of trees; but the intervening parts are irregularly disposed, and
contain corn-fields, meadows, and wild thickets. Even in the gardens,
nothing is attended to but straight walks, and near the palace varied
figures in coloured sand are disposed upon the grass-plots. There are
some noble orange-trees, but they are cut into the form of mops, and the
orangery, though a fine building, supporting the terrace, has the air
more of a place intended for coolness, than one to secure warmth and
light. There are two magnificent flights of steps, but not being
directed towards the palace, they are rather deformities than beauties,
as they have the appearance of leading to nothing. The water-works are
not expected to play till the 25th of August. It requires three months
to supply the reservoirs, and they are exhausted in half an hour.

The dishes at a Parisian restaurateur’s are sufficiently numerous, but
going to one with a party of Frenchmen, I found that it was usual to
multiply the number still more, by ordering a portion for two or three
persons, and dividing it among a greater number. I pleaded ignorance of
French cookery, and left my companions to provide for me, which they did
extremely well. I do not know that I have mentioned a practice very
common here of ordering a bottle of wine, and only drinking and paying
for the half. I have seen a man order two bottles of different sorts,
and pay for half of each; and on another occasion, at Legacq’s, one of
the guests acknowledged to three quarters, and paid accordingly. After
dinner we drank our coffee at the Café d’Apollon. This is an
establishment uniting a coffee-house and a theatre. The stage is a
little elevated, and the lower part of the coffee-room forms the pit;
above are two ranges of galleries, instead of boxes, provided with seats
and tables as below; the representation is continued great part of the
day and all the evening, but there is some legal impediment to the
performance of regular pieces, and the actors are not very good.
However, the novelty of the thing makes it amusing for once or twice,
and the room is handsome. It is furnished on each side with a range of
pilasters, ornamented with gilding, and really good both in design and
execution, and the space between the pilasters is filled with
looking-glasses, so that the whole is very splendid.

I have not yet completed all I had to say to you about the Gothic
edifices of Paris and its neighbourhood, and indeed it would be
unpardonable to omit the church of the once famous abbey of St. Denis.
The first church here is said to have been founded by Dagobert about
629.[12] We are told by the early writers that it was executed with
consummate art; the columns and the pavement were of marble; the
interior brilliant with gold, jewels, and precious stones, and the roof
of the building immediately over the altar was covered externally with
pure silver. In spite of all this magnificence, it was taken down in the
following century, to be rebuilt on a larger scale, by Pepin, and it was
completed and consecrated in 775 by Charlemagne; in 865 the abbey was
occupied and plundered by the Normans, but apparently not destroyed; and
it seems to have remained nearly in the same state till the abbacy of
Suger, in 1122. This prelate, after repairing the dormitory, refectory,
and other parts of the abbey, determined on giving to the church, larger
dimensions and a more magnificent character; how much he performed is
not certain. It is thought not to have amounted to a complete
rebuilding, but that after having restored the towers and the west
front, he turned his attention to the interior, and, _a part of the
church being completed_, it was dedicated in 1140. In June, in the same
year, he laid the foundation of the _rond point_, which was finished in
1144, but after this he still continued his restorations till his death,
in 1151. Notwithstanding all that was done at this period, the church
was in such a state of decay in 1231, that Eudes Clement undertook to
rebuild the greater part of it from the ground, in which he was assisted
by St. Louis and his mother Blanche. The choir appears to have been
nearly finished under this abbot; and the rest of the new work, which
consists of the transept and nave was carried on by his successors, and
terminated under Matthieu de Vendôme in 1281. Even the western front is
not of one style of architecture, and there is much of it which I feel
inclined to attribute to Suger, but which the French antiquaries
consider as belonging to the older edifice, while some of our English
ones would contend, perhaps, that it was built by Eudes Clement. It is
not however of the style adopted in the thirteenth century in France,
but corresponds with my first style of French Gothic. The day I was
there was cold, and I was unwell; and the reflection, that I could
return at any time, relaxed my efforts, and now I am about to leave
Paris, without having repeated my visit. What appears of the inside, I
rather believe to be of the thirteenth century than early in the
twelfth; and I should assign to it a later date than that of the
cathedral at Amiens, because all the parts are more slender. The windows
are very large, and rose-headed. The church seems all window, and as the
glass is at present without colour, and the building of a pale stone;
the glare is very disagreeable, and diminishes greatly the admiration
which the lofty and elegant architecture might justly challenge.
Underneath the choir is a crypt, supposed to have been part of the
church of Pepin, or, if you will, of Dagobert. Whittington accedes to
the former opinion, although some ancient capitals, still remaining,
offer models of architecture with the pointed arch; and I rather suppose
them to have been part of the erections of Suger, between 1140 and 1150.
On one of them is a curious car, and they are worth notice, whatever the
date of them may be. Adjoining to the church is a very beautiful
sacristy of modern architecture, ornamented with paintings of the
present French school, some of which have great merit.

Having now conducted you, as well as I can, to the conclusion of the
thirteenth century, I shall look back, and communicate a few gleanings
of subjects, either less interesting in themselves, or which I have not
had opportunity to examine particularly. At Braine sur Vesle, near
Soissons, and at Poissy, I observed churches, perhaps rather Norman than
Gothic, which seemed to merit investigation. There is a very pretty
little church at Soissons decidedly Norman, although the arch of the
doorway is slightly pointed. The church of St. Leger, in the same city,
founded by St. Gauzlin in 1129, is not of so early a style, but rather
of the first Gothic. The southern front has an opening of three equal
simple parts, not united in a common arch: above this is a window with
three divisions, and a rose in the head, formed of little pillars placed
round a centre, probably the earliest form of a rose, or wheel, or
marigold window, but here rather puzzling, as it only forms part of the
opening, whereas we usually find the roses kept perfectly distinct in
the terminating windows, till the middle of the thirteenth century. At
each angle the buttress takes the form of an octangular turret, ending
in a little spire of stone, but carved to represent shingles. The gable
has only small, square-headed openings, and rises higher than these
spires.

At Chartres is a church, dedicated to St. André, whose western front
exhibits a handsome Norman doorway, with a triple window of early
Gothic, and over that, the arch of a window of the fourth style,
probably of the fifteenth century; at which time a choir was added to
the original church, extending on arches, across the river. This choir
is entirely destroyed, but the arches which supported it remain. There
is also a handsome Norman gateway in the castle at Dreux. To return to
Chartres; the church of St. Peter is praised by Whittington, at least I
suppose him to mean this, by his church and convent of St. Père, built
by Hilduard, a Benedictine monk, in 1170. It is also praised in the
description of Chartres which I purchased, but I think with very little
reason. The windows of the body of the building, divided by _moulded_
mullions, announce a style decidedly posterior to that of the cathedral.
The lower part of the choir, and the aisles, are very rude and heavy,
and may be much more ancient than the upper part. It is now used as a
parish church. At Dreux there is a cathedral of late Gothic, but it is
not good either in design or execution, nor is it on a large scale: a
small piece, however, on one side, is pretty. At Limay, near Mantes, is
a Norman tower and spire; and the present external wall presents a
series of arches walled up, which seems to have divided the aisles of
the ancient edifice. The inside was so full of people, that I could not
enter. The church of St. Germain Auxerre is said to be one of the oldest
in Paris: this can only be true of some remaining portions of old work:
the west front was built in 1435. The moulded ribs, instead of shafts,
the entire want of capitals, and the bases of different heights, would
have induced me to assign even a later period.

St. Jacques de la Boucherie has a fine Gothic tower of the latest style;
it was erected in the reign of Francis I. St. Severin, St. Martin, St.
Nicholas des Champs, St. Gervais, St. Étienne du Mont, and St. Eustache,
form an instructive series of the downfall of Gothic architecture in
Paris. In general they are not beautiful, yet there are in each of them
some happy effects. St. Severin is the best, because the purest Gothic,
and it has an air of space and lightness, which is very pleasing; but it
is on a small scale, and the workmanship rude. Some parts of it are of a
much earlier style.

The Count Alexandre la Borde is preparing an interesting work on French
antiquities. The monuments of the thirteenth century are plentiful in
France, and many of them exquisitely beautiful. Buildings of an earlier
period are said to be more abundant in the south; and M. La Borde was so
good as to shew me drawings of some ancient churches in those parts, of
the greatest magnificence. Large edifices of the fourteenth, and
beginning of the fifteenth century are rare, but of these he also has
some beautiful drawings. The style of them much resembles that of our
_decorated_ Gothic, but what has been very happily called the
_perpendicular_ style seems never to have prevailed in any part of
France, either as to the disposition of the tracery in the windows, or
to the palm-tree vaulting exhibited in King’s College Chapel. There are
here and there some traces of an approximation to the latter, but they
are heavy and awkward. The last specimen free from the decorations of
Roman architecture in Paris is, probably, St. Gervais, built in 1581
(omitting all consideration of the western front, which was added in
1616). The first, in which Roman decorations are introduced, is, I
believe, St. Eustache, and in this point of view both these churches
merit attention; in the former a crown-like pendant in the centre of the
vault of the Lady Chapel is curious, and many think it beautiful. The
latter church is altogether Grecian in its parts, throughout the nave
and transepts; but their disposition and arrangement, the lofty
proportions, and the general effect, are completely Gothic. The vaulting
of the _rond point_ is by a rather complicated system of ribs; that of
the Lady Chapel is still more intricate, and is indeed a very curious
example of the architecture of the time, and much admired by the French
antiquaries: it is however heavy and unpleasing, and has the air rather
of a modern imitation, than of late Gothic. I observed a date of 1640 on
one part of the north transept. The church was begun, according to Le
Grand, on the 19th of August, 1532, and finished 1642; the portico was
added in 1754: as that of St. Étienne du Mont was rebuilt by Francis I.,
the date of these two churches could not have been far apart.

Even to the last age of French Gothic it is rare to see any mouldings
along the ridge of the vault, and the groining, with the exception of
the oblique groining which I attempted once to describe to you, is
generally simple, and varies very little from first to last. Before I
left England this subject had excited my attention, but I did not arrive
at any satisfactory conclusion. In some of our Saxon architecture, for
example, we have groins, where the ridge of the cross vaulting is
considerably arched; but I am not sure that the principal vault forms,
on the line of the ridge, a series of arches, as it does in the
continental architecture, and so remarkably in the church of St. Germain
des Prés. In our Gothic of the thirteenth century I believe the cross
vaulting is always arched on the ridge, and the ridge of the principal
vault forms also a series of arches nearly flat; but whether these
arches are the same in the cross vaulting and principal vaulting,
whether they are pointed, or segments of circles, is what I have not
been able to determine. In our last style of Gothic architecture, two
very different modes of vaulting prevailed; one was nearly that formed
by a portion of a sphere cut off by four vertical planes, or like a
handkerchief exposed to the wind, and held by the four corners. The arch
was, however, seldom quite circular, but had something of a point; the
other was formed by courses spreading out beyond each other half round a
common centre, so that the vault was formed by a number of funnels
touching each other; or rather, while they touched, to form the
principal vault, they cut each other to form the cross vaulting. These
funnels were universally concave on the section, not straight lines
forming regular cones; the intermediate spaces were either left flat, or
filled up with pendentives smaller than the funnels, but of the same
form. This sort has been called the palm-tree vaulting, because the
ribs, gracefully spreading from the tops of the little shafts, present
something of the form of a palm-tree, and as this is a much prettier
name than funnel-shaped vaults, we will, if you please, adopt it. If you
imagine these palm-trees to close against each other in all directions,
you will have an arrangement differing less in its appearance from the
first than you would readily imagine. If you suppose a square room
covered with a true groin, and cut off in the height of the vaulting,
the plan at the section would take the form shewn at _a_,

[Illustration: a]

in the Gothic of the thirteenth century, it will frequently, I believe,
have the shape at _b_,

[Illustration: b]

the angles of the groins being rather kept back; on the method first
described it will be as at _c_:

[Illustration: c]

in the palm-tree roof thus:

[Illustration: d]

The transition from _b_ to _d_ does not appear difficult; but it seems
to me, that between these, in England at least, the straight ridge, or
one very nearly straight, came into use; and even one where the ridge
descends towards the meeting of the groins.




                               LETTER VI.

                           EDIFICES OF PARIS.


                                                    _Paris, June, 1816._

METHINKS I hear you rejoice that my everlasting disquisitions about
Gothic architecture must at length be nearly finished. Do not, however,
be too sanguine, the subject may recur again when I move southward, and
I suspect that you will pronounce on my architecture, as I do on the
trees by the road sides; while you have it you will think it very
tiresome, and wish it away, but when it is gone, the barrenness and
emptiness of the remainder will make you wish the architecture back
again. In the observations which I am now about to give you on the
modern buildings of Paris, you will at least escape a multitude of
doubts about dates. I shall follow the order of Le Grand and Landon’s
_Description de Paris et de ses Edifices_, as their little prints may
help me to recall my observations; and let me add, that the criticisms
of these authors are usually very judicious. In their general
observations they praise too highly to correspond with the impression of
any taste not educated in France; in their details, they perhaps,
censure too much to be safe guides to a person who has not studied the
subject, because these criticisms occur in the descriptions of
celebrated buildings, with whose merits, they take it for granted, that
their readers are familiar.

The church of the Assumption is circular, 62 feet in diameter, and I
suppose, 100 feet high; whatever may be its precise elevation, it is
certainly much too high. The eight pair of pilasters which surround the
lower part, are spaced unequally; four of the intervals being larger
than the other four, in order to give ample room for the altar, the
pulpit, and the doorways, and to suggest also something of the form of a
cross. In the upper part the disposition is regular; the effect of this
discordance is exceedingly bad. The Val de Grace has a rich appearance
externally, the inside is a warehouse, and has not character enough to
make much impression under such circumstances; it is the design of
François Mansard, one of the most celebrated architects that France has
produced, but not finished under his direction. The interior of the
church of the Sorbonne is handsome, but they are now fitting it up as a
workshop for a sculptor. The architect was Mercier, who built also for
Cardinal Richelieu the old part of the Palais Royal.

The Dome of the Invalides is the masterpiece of Jules Hardouin Mansard.
The church and hospital are from the designs of Liberal Bruant. A
striking defect in its present state is, that the gilding of this dome
terminates too abruptly. It insulates that part from the rest of the
building, and from all other surrounding buildings; there is nothing to
carry off the effect. On this consideration it would be better with less
of this ornament, but it is an experiment which does not leave a doubt
of the advantage of employing it externally, for the production of
beauty and magnificence; and it is equally conclusive against Repton’s
idea of gilding the dome of St. Paul’s, an operation which would not
only produce a harsh spot, disagreeing with every thing around it, but
would be in itself disagreeable. So much has been done at the Invalides,
that it is easy to imagine the rest, and to perceive that no breaking
down of the boundaries, no accessory edifices, also gilt, could make
such a lump of metal pleasing. We learn then, that in thus employing
gilding, we must take care not to dispose it in a too continuous and
apparently solid mass; to apply it principally to one part of the
building, but not to confine it there, but to let it re-appear in
smaller quantities on some other parts; and, in a city, not to limit it
to one edifice, but to let others in some degree partake of it. I say
nothing of the expediency of gilding from the short duration of its
splendour, which is quite another consideration. The inside of the
church at the Invalides is heavy and displeasing. It has two stories of
arched aisles in the height of the pilaster, both are low, but the upper
is particularly so, and very awkward. The interior of the dome (which
quite forms a second church) is rich and magnificent, but there is too
much light, or rather perhaps, a great deal of the light is placed too
low, and the painting and gilding are not well disposed. Externally, the
merit is principally confined to the dome and its drum, which are very
beautifully managed. As for the hospital, it has no beauty. A very
whimsical idea occurs in the garret windows in the front of the
building, which represent suits of armour with holes in the breast; a
more palpable instance of bad taste can hardly be cited, since the
artist has thus destroyed the idea of defence, which he appears to have
intended to excite. We frequently see, in France, the garret windows
highly ornamented. This has sometimes a good effect; but it is
principally where the architecture retains something of the Gothic. In
the Hotel de Clugny, which exhibits a good deal of that style, they are
very richly decorated, and communicate a character of domestic
architecture to the edifice, which is at once pleasing and proper; a
peaceful dwelling should not look either like a church or a castle. I do
not know whether it would be impossible to make the garret windows of
importance in Roman architecture, but I have never seen it done
successfully.

The church of the Quatre Nations, that is to say, the central building
of the palace of the Institute, is neither handsome without, nor
convenient within. Viewed externally it appears little, and I believe
this is, in part, owing to the irregular disposition of the columns. The
want of regularity destroys the idea of their being essential parts of
the building, and they become mere ornaments, placed according to the
caprice of the architect. The openings under the dome are also greatly
too large, and this not only has the effect of diminishing the apparent
size, but also communicates to the whole an appearance of disproportion.
The front is ornamented by four lions, which supply as many threads of
water: these are not inserted in the engraving of Le Grand’s work. The
whole building together is certainly fine, but I think rather too low;
and I have my usual complaint to make of the smallness of the centre,
and of the high roofs to the pavilions. On the inside of the central
building, the disposition of the galleries in recesses, on three sides
of the dome, is not bad for effect when they are filled with people; but
the spectators, who find themselves in so many holes in the wall, have
reason to be dissatisfied.

I spent some hours, a few days ago, at the church of St. Geneviève,
entering with M. Rondelet, the architect, into all the details of the
original construction, and of the settlement which had taken place. It
was built by Soufflot, for Louis XV., who allotted to the erection an
additional four sous on every ticket in the lotteries. The annual
produce of this was valued at 364,000 livres, nor does it appear that
the amount fell short, but in the beginning, the directors anticipated
their revenues in the purchase of the ground, and perhaps also in the
conduct of the edifice; and various other expenses, and some
considerable buildings, were saddled on the funds, so that in 1780,
after the death of Soufflot, and twenty-five years after the
commencement of the building, the works were at a stand for want of
money. In 1784 a precise estimate was formed of the sums yet required,
and it was found that, to complete the building according to Soufflot’s
plan, it would require 5,340,000 livres, and 1,203,000 for the square
round it, and for the avenues; and the amount of the funds appropriated,
after paying the interest of the sums borrowed, was 193,500 livres per
annum, so that it would have required thirty-four years to terminate the
work, and ten years and a half more to repay the debts. M. Rondelet, in
his _Mémoire Historique_, enters into an explanation of the proposed
mode of raising money for the purpose of carrying on the works, which, I
confess, I do not understand. The income seems to jump from 193,000 to
278,000, without any cause; they were to borrow 400,000 livres per year,
and to repay 100,000 of the old debt, which, to my dull understanding,
seems just the same as borrowing 300,000. For the loan they were to pay
interest at five per cent., and by this method it was calculated that
they should raise enough to complete the building and surrounding
improvements in twelve years. In fourteen years afterwards, supposing
the funds to remain untouched, and no farther expenses to intervene, the
creditors might be paid, but if by any accident the works should be
prolonged a few years more than was contemplated in this estimate, the
interest of money borrowed would exceed the funds. After all it comes to
_our_ approved plan of paying debts with borrowed money. For five years,
_i. e._ 1785-6-7-8-9, the works seem to have gone on with spirit, and
near 2,500,000 livres were expended. At this time all the solid work of
the edifice was completed, and it appears, that about the end of 1789,
the first serious alarm was excited, although some cracks had been
observed as early as 1776. In 1789, a stone broke in one of the pillars
of the dome, and in replacing it, the faulty construction was betrayed.

It is doubtless very interesting to an architect, to understand the
construction of those buildings, where any difficulty was to be
overcome, in which the efforts of the artist have perfectly succeeded.
It is, perhaps, still more instructive to trace the causes of failure in
those which have exhibited some considerable defect. The true maxim of
an architect is, to spare nothing necessary to make the building
perfectly firm and durable, but at the same time to admit nothing
superfluous; a building which stands secure might, perhaps, have been
equally secure with a portion of materials, and, consequently of
expense, considerably smaller; a building which fails, we are sure was
not strong enough; and if it do not begin to fail till after it has
received its whole weight, it becomes particularly worthy of attention
as an elucidation of the minimum which may be employed, or rather, which
must be avoided, for the evil on one side is so incomparably greater
than that on the other, that it would be a folly not to err
systematically in some degree, by giving more strength than is
absolutely necessary. The piers of the dome of St. Geneviève did not so
decidedly yield to the pressure as to stop the progress of the building
till nearly two years after the dome was completed and the centres
removed. It was not till 1795, when, in order to adapt the edifice to
its republican destination, some masses of hard stone, intended to
receive the ornaments, were cut away, that any considerable defects
became sensible. The slight motion given by the repeated jarring of this
operation was sufficient to destroy the equilibrium of the forces.

The soil on which this church was built had been found on an
examination, previous to laying the foundations; to be full of pits,
some as much as eighty feet in depth, which had been dug to procure an
earth for a sort of coarse pottery, a circumstance which does not give
us a favourable idea of any part of the foundation. These pits were very
carefully filled up, and the foundations, and erection of the vaults,
carried on so as to give a perfectly firm basis for the superstructure.
This operation has completely succeeded, and does not exhibit the
slightest trace of failure or settlement. These works were begun in
1755: in 1764, Louis XV. placed the first stone of one of the pillars of
the dome, an honour which is supposed to have excited some jealousy
against the architect. Great clamour was raised against the price paid
for cutting the stones, and the cautious and scientific method of
proceeding at first adopted, was abandoned exactly at the point when
care and nicety were most necessary. The piers, consequently, instead of
being built of stones perfectly squared, with true beds, were composed
of such as presented merely an even face, whilst frequently the internal
mass was very defective.

Soufflot himself seems to have directed the beds of the stones to have
been wrought smooth for a depth of four or five inches from the external
face, and the remainder to have been roughly sunk three or four lines,
in order to receive the mortar; a method bad in itself, as it evidently
throws the principal weight to the face of the pier, _i. e._ to the
weakest part, instead of spreading it equally over the whole surface, or
with rather a tendency to the centre. Even these directions had not been
attended to; but the builder, content to make the outside of his work
fair, had used stones in many instances which were wedge-shaped; and
joints which only presented a thickness of one or two lines externally,
were two inches, or two inches and a half, wide on the inside; the
filling in stones by no means fitted their places, and the interstices
thus left, were so little filled with mortar, that in one place, on
examination, the work admitted several pailfuls of grout. In order to
obviate any immediate ill effect from the unequal beds of the stone,
_calles_, or little bits, generally, as it appears, of wood, were
inserted, in order to support each block to its level. Above the piers
of the dome the work was better executed, both in principle and
practice, and the internal surfaces were merely picked to hold the
mortar, without any sinking, under the direction of M. Rondelet; yet,
even in this part, the want of large stones has made it necessary to
introduce a prodigious quantity of iron-work to support arches, where
the construction required a single stone.

The first appearance of weakness, as I have already observed, was in
1776, when on removing the centres of the great arches some few pieces
flanched off, but they were of little consequence. In 1779, while they
were continuing the drum of the dome, new appearances of the same sort
occurred, and Soufflot employed workmen to sawkerf[13] the joints, in
order that the weight might bear more upon the solid mass of the pier;
and during this operation the _calles_ were taken out wherever they came
within reach. After the death of Soufflot, which happened in 1780, an
examination of the cracks and flanchings was undertaken; but it was not
till 1788 that they began to replace the broken stones. Nevertheless, in
1797, when Rondelet first published his work (if I understand him
right), there were in one of these pillars three hundred and sixty-seven
cracks, of which one hundred and thirty-eight formed _lezards_; two
hundred and eighty-three flanchings; sixty-four points where the stone
had been crushed by the incumbent weight; fifty-four separations of the
upright joints; three hundred and forty-four pieces renewed,
thirty-seven of which had been renewed a second time.

It is marvellous that under such circumstances they should have
continued the work, since it was evident, from the pieces twice
supplied, that the progress of the settlement was going on sufficiently
to make itself sensible, even while the centering of the dome remained;
yet it does not appear, as I have already said, that any immediate
mischief followed the striking of those centres, and it was not till
1796 that the ultimate stability of the edifice was considered doubtful.
At that time a commission of architects was appointed to examine the
state of the building, and report on the best means of proceeding. These
gentlemen examined the piers, and completely ascertained the defective
mode of workmanship which I have above explained; and they found that
the piers and columns under the dome, had settled irregularly in
consequence of it. One pier had sunk five inches and two lines, French
measure, the whole of which must have taken place in the height of the
columns (thirty-seven feet eight inches), as every thing above and below
was firm. Such defects in the workmanship seemed sufficient to account
for the failure of the construction; but it was necessary to know,
whether if perfect, the piers would have had sufficient solidity, and
whether there was any defect necessary to be attended to in the
disposition of the weight above. Soufflot made some experiments to
ascertain the pressure which the stone ‘_du fond de Bagneux_’ used in
these pillars, would support; but it appeared probable that the
instrument he used was defective. Rondelet therefore repeated the
experiments, both with Soufflot’s machine, and with one of his own
contrivance. According to the first, each pier would support a weight of
seventy million three hundred and sixty-two thousand, seven hundred and
twenty pounds, supposing it to be a single block of stone; according to
the last, of twenty-seven millions, three hundred and twenty-nine
thousand two hundred and twenty-two; a tremendous difference, and yet
the estimate is still probably too high, as even in Rondelet’s machine,
some power is lost by friction. As however it is probable, that from the
bad construction of the piers, the weight was not supported by more than
a fourth part of the superficies; their strength, calculated on
Rondelet’s machine, would not exceed six million eight hundred and
thirty-two thousand, three hundred and five pounds, while the weight of
a quarter of the dome was ascertained to be seven millions, four hundred
and forty-nine thousand, nine hundred and eighty. We must, however, be
careful how we make use of these combinations of experiment and
calculation, since it would appear from them that the piers of the
bridge of Neuilly, to support arches of 120 feet span, instead of 13
feet thick, as they actually are, need only have been about four inches,
and the walls of a house five stories high, require only three lines and
a half in thickness at the bottom. As for the distribution of weight the
commissioners condemned the method adopted, owing to a change in the
plan during the progress of the work, of making the drum of the dome
pass a little on the _outside_ of the line of the uprights; but they
contented themselves with recommending the establishment of centering to
relieve the weight, while the broken stones were removed, and replaced
with such an incrustation carefully worked, as would be sufficient to
sustain the whole building.

All the principal architects before Soufflot have given their domes a
strong tendency towards the centre, but it does not appear to me that
this is necessary, nor even in most cases expedient; nor was that of St.
Geneviève faulty from the adoption of a different maxim, any farther
than as it tended to throw a larger portion of the weight on the
three-quarter columns at the acute angles of the piers.

The centres for this method of restoration were already ordered, when,
at the solicitation of the builder, another examination by the
inspectors of the _Bridges and Ways_ was ordered by the minister. In
France, the architects and engineers never agree; and therefore, in
order to have an opinion of their own, these inspectors, although they
could not help finding the same causes of failure, yet voted the
centering proposed by the architects unnecessary; stating that the
defective construction of the piers, and the consequent danger of the
building, had been much exaggerated, and that the incrustation
recommended was insufficient, and injurious to the beauty of the
architecture; and instead of this, they advised the insertion of angular
flying buttresses. This would have added to the load, without increasing
the strength of the edifice, since the direct pressure, and not any
lateral thrust, was the source of the evil.

The architects and engineers continued debating while the evil was
increasing. Two mathematicians were appointed to examine the reasons on
both sides, but they declined pronouncing which was right, and it was
agreed that the architects, the inspectors, and mathematicians, should
each report separately to the minister of the interior. Other
commissioners were appointed in 1798, who were frightened at the
progress of settlement which had taken place in the two years preceding,
and requested the immediate erection of the centres proposed by the
architects; but unfortunately they desired that M. Rondelet, M.
Gauthier, inspector general of _Ponts et Chaussées_, and M. Patté, who
had published in an early stage of the work, some observations on the
insufficiency of the piers, should be joined with them. The indulgence
of this request produced new difficulties and new debates. At last, in
1799, a commission of the members of the Institute recommended the
completion of the erection of the centres; and this appears to have been
executed; but nothing farther was done till 1806, when it was decided to
restore the building to its original destination as a church. The
pillars were rebuilt under the direction of M. Rondelet, on the
principle at first recommended by the architects. The whole now seems
perfectly firm, and the appearance of the building, if you will allow a
person to judge who never saw it in its original state, not at all
injured. It is certainly a beautiful edifice, the general proportions
are good, and there is much grace and elegance in the outline; but there
are also many defects. To begin, as usual, with the outside. The columns
of the portico are too wide apart, there ought to have been eight
instead of six in the front row. The two columns forming a projection on
each side beyond the line of the portico, are great blemishes; very
injurious to the general effect, and the more so, because they are
palpably placed there for no other purpose than to enhance it; and the
four internal columns on each side, are most awkwardly doubled against
the external columns and the pilasters. If instead of these eighteen
columns, there were sixteen, disposed like those of the Pantheon at
Rome, this part would have been incomparably finer. The body of the
building is too plain for the portico; the eye requires either
pilasters, or something which might produce a similar effect, to be
continued all round, in order to preserve the same character throughout
the edifice, or at least some returns at the north and south entrances,
of the magnificence of the western front. It is as necessary in
architecture as in painting, to avoid every thing which makes an
unconnected spot in the composition. The breaks which exist as apologies
for the want of pilasters, have a foolish and unmeaning effect; and the
uninterrupted continuance of an ornament of the height of the capital,
is heavy and displeasing. Above this, the pedestal, if I may so call it,
of the dome, by its plainness and simplicity, forms a relief to the more
ornamented portions of the building, and affords a noble base for the
upper part. The columns of the drum are well proportioned and well
arranged. The attic above them is perhaps rather too high, and the flat
ribs of the dome itself are objectionable, especially, distinguished as
they now are, by being painted yellow on a gray ground. This dome is
triple, and the outer is, in parts of its surface, only eight inches
thick. It is not a portion of a sphere, but like those of most modern
churches, would form a point, if the summit were not cut off to receive
the lantern. This is right, where a dome is elevated, and surmounted by
another form of edifice. In a building where a dome and its direct
support constitute the whole of the apparent mass, or even where the
dome forms the centre of a building, not very high in proportion to its
extent, the portion of a sphere is better; but where the effect of
height is intended, the somewhat pointed form of the dome maintains the
general tendency to a pyramidal form. This is hardly accomplished at St.
Geneviève, principally, however, I believe, from the injudicious
truncated form of the lantern, which was not a part of the original
design, but an addition of the present architect, and intended to
support a colossal statue of Fame. It has never been finished; and
perhaps when surmounted either with such a statue, or with a ball and
cross, it will have a better appearance, because it will be more in
harmony with the general form of the edifice. In the interior there is
less to censure, and I never enter it without fresh pleasure. In its
light and elegant appearance, it resembles the church of St. Stephen,
Walbrook, more than any other edifice in England; and like that perhaps,
is rather deficient in the solemnity which ought to accompany a
religious edifice. There is no heaviness in any part, but in some
respects rather the contrary appearance of insufficiency. The new piers
are no stronger than seems necessary to support the work above; yet I
must confess, that the disposition of the columns, forming the nave into
squares, each of which is covered with a shallow dome, though giving an
air of lightness, produces a certain degree of confusion, and is vastly
inferior in majesty and sublimity, to a nave with a continued vault
leading to one central dome. It is perhaps this circumstance, more than
any other, which communicates an air of gaiety, one might almost say, of
levity, to the interior. The four square pillars over the columns, which
advance at the angles to support the smaller domes, are preposterously
little. There are other defects in the details of the building, which I
shall not point out to you; but in spite of them all, one cannot refuse
it the rank of one of the most beautiful edifices in Europe. A stranger
is usually conducted to the vaults below, whose long, low, gloomy
arcades, produce a solemn impression; especially when connected with the
idea of their destination to receive the illustrious dead. The
individual objects they contain have no other merit. They consist of
paltry wooden models of proposed monuments to Voltaire and Rousseau, and
plain stone sarcophagi of some of the imperial generals and nobles.

The church of St. Roch was built by Mercier, for Louis the Fourteenth.
It is pleasant to follow the boasted architects of that age, and to
judge of their merits by comparing them with one another, and with their
successors. That school is entirely gone by in Paris, and a very
different one, more closely founded on the Roman architecture, has
succeeded. Though sufficiently varied, they are however both French; as
far as the buildings which have been erected enable us to judge. The
design may show the taste and talent of the architect, but the adoption
and execution are more connected with the taste of the age and country.
In both schools there is much knowledge, and much imagination and
ingenuity; in both there is a deficiency in purity and nobleness of
taste; yet the present is certainly much preferable to the old. No
modern architect would cut up his building so unmeaningly as is done in
the front of St. Roch; nor would it be admired if he did. This is the
design of J. R. Cotte in 1736, and has been much praised in its _time_—a
short one for the durable productions of architecture. There are now, I
think, several French architects who would produce a better design for
the interior; for notwithstanding the effort to give effect by the
succession of four edifices one within another, presented to the view at
a single glance; and by the gilding and painting with which it is
adorned, it is not impressive. It is, however, rich and showy, and
deserves observation, independently of the sculpture with which it is
ornamented, some of which is very good. In the extreme niche is a
crucifixion in marble, illuminated by a concealed light from above, with
very good effect; by the side of this is a calvary, where a similar
management is attempted, but with less success, principally because
there are several lights instead of one.

There is a great display of architecture both inside and outside of St.
Sulpice, but neither the one nor the other is pleasing. The latter (the
front at least) is by Servandoni, and is very much admired; but I think
the defects are not merely in details, but in the choice of form, and
the disposition of the principal parts. The use here made of two orders
is not good, and the upper, with its piers and arches, and half columns
resting on the insulated columns below, is quite too heavy. The lower
part of the towers ought to have presented a considerable extent of
plain surface, which would have seemed a proper basement to the superior
part, and contrasted with the shadows of the portico, and with the
multiplication of surface resulting from the colonnade in the centre;
instead of which, in the present arrangement, the eye confounds it with
the portico, and disconnects it with the towers. At the extremity of the
church, behind the choir, is a little recess, with a statue of the
virgin, illuminated by means of a concealed window, which is admirably
managed. I walked through the church without being aware of what I had
to expect, and thus coming upon it by surprise, the effect was
enchanting. There is something of a purplish hue, either in the light or
the material, which is a defect. The Ladies chapel, in which it is
placed, is darkly rich in painting and gilding, and has but little
light, most of which is by concealed openings just above the cornice,
and directed towards the body of the church; and its general gloom very
much enhances the effect of the illuminated figure. On looking
externally at the recess or niche which contains the statue, it appears
to have two small, oval windows, perhaps 12 inches by 9, precisely in
the angle where the circular part unites with the body of the building.
Internally, the light appears to proceed from one side, and from the
top; perhaps the two windows were found too much, and one of them has
been consequently stopt up.

St. Philippe en Roule is a handsome church, viewed on the outside, but I
think looks better in an engraving than in the reality. The details are
bad, and indicate great want of taste in the architect. In the interior
likewise, the general design is good, and the details and ornaments
defective; but the great fault of this church is, that it produces no
sort of impression. I have not been able to satisfy myself to what this
extreme tameness is owing; perhaps a very poor wooden ceiling may have
some influence.

The extent of the Champs Elysées, and the Jardin des Tuilleries, the
number of statues with which they are ornamented, and the gay crowd
which peoples them, form a very striking scene, and prepare one for the
lengthened front of the palace, to which they seem to belong; excepting
its extent, however, this palace has no merit. Whether we consider the
whole mass, or the parts of which it is composed; their proportions
taken separately, or their proportions as component parts of one
edifice; there is nothing to excite admiration; and even were the lower
parts better, as long as the abominable high separate roofs remain, it
is impossible that the whole should please. The central part, _i. e._
the middle pavilion, the ‘_Corps de Logis_,’ on each hand, and the two
adjoining pavilions, were built by Catherine of Medici, from designs of
Philippe de Lorme and Jean Bullant. Happy if it had never been extended
any farther; for this part, though not in a pure taste, possesses some
beauty, and the advancing terrace, supported on arches, has a pleasing
appearance. Then came Ducerceau, who without any feeling for the general
effect, added the two extreme divisions on each side, equally discordant
between themselves and with what had been done before. Attempts were
made under Louis XIV. to harmonize the whole, but the parts were too
heterogeneous; and with its insignificant centre, the smallest division
of the whole, and its overwhelming roof, this may probably boast of
being the most conspicuously ugly piece of architecture in Europe.
Passing through the archway, into the Place de Carousel, the size of the
square, considered as the court of a single building, excites
astonishment. The opening at present displayed must be equal to
Lincoln’s Inn Fields; and when all the old buildings, which are now in
the way, shall have been cleared off, there will be more than double
that space. Still, however, the architecture is very bad, and the new
part is made to correspond with all the breaks and caprices of the
opposite side. This appears to me injudicious, as a few easy alterations
in the old work would simplify and beautify it amazingly, and the
internal arrangement would also have been benefitted. This old side
forming a gallery of communication between the two palaces, was begun by
Henry IV., under the direction of Étienne Duperon, continued by Louis
XIII. and finished by Louis XIV. The new side was erected by Napoleon.
After all this, the eye is hardly prepared for the vast length of the
building displayed upon the quay. Indeed, whether from the gardens, the
Place de Carousel, or the quay, the prevailing impression given by the
palace of the Tuilleries is, that it is very large, and very ugly; but
the immense extent always gives an idea of magnificence, and we must
acknowledge it worthy of royalty. As compared with the public buildings
in England, those of France have generally this advantage, that there
seems to have been no want of power; and this alone gives a degree of
pleasure. Their taste may not be good, but they seem to do all that it
requires; whereas, in the buildings of London, it seems as if more would
have been done, and more space occupied, if the means had been
accessible. In France, on the contrary, inside and outside, the idea of
ample space is always communicated. The inside of the Tuilleries I have
postponed, in hopes that the king will go to Fontainebleau, which it is
said he will do shortly.

We now come to the Louvre, which was begun by Francis I.; and one
portion of it was completed under Henry II. Francis ordered designs from
Serlio; who had, it is said, the modesty and good sense to prefer those
of Pierre Lescot, abbot of Clugny, to his own, and magnanimity to say
so. Every body knows the story of Bernini, who, on seeing the designs of
Claude Perrault for the eastern front, told Louis XIV., that with such
an architect in Paris, it was quite useless to send for one from Italy.
Le Grand treats this as a fable, probably originating in what really
took place between Serlio and Pierre Lescot. I do not like these
transfers of generous deeds; they always lessen the faith with which one
reposes upon their truth. Mercier, under Louis XIII., continued the
designs of Lescot; enlarging however the plan, and erecting the central
pavilion in the east side with the caryatides; the space between that
and the angle having been originally intended to form the entire court.
After building the celebrated gallery, Perrault erected a third order
round part of the court, which was not completed till under Napoleon.
The architecture of this building is very much superior to that of the
Tuilleries, and I willingly add my suffrage to that of every body else,
as to the beauty of its eastern front. In what does this beauty consist,
what are its defects, and how might they on another occasion be avoided?
These are questions very important to an architect, and such as he ought
to apply to every fine building which he sees.

I think its beauty may be attributed to three sources. The simplicity of
the outline, and general distribution; the excellence of the
proportions; and the depth of the gallery, which gives a fine and
impressive mass of shade. The chief defects are the great arched windows
in the side pavilions, and the arch over the central doorway, cutting
the basement entirely in two. The basement windows are rather too high,
and they would probably be better if square-headed. The side doorways of
the central pavilion are on the contrary rather too low. There is a
certain want of simplicity, arising chiefly from the above-mentioned
defects, but partly also from the division of the edifice into five
parts, of which the centre wants consequence; and from the unequal
spacing of the doubled columns. Compared with other edifices of that
period, and even with those of the present day, the design is
beautifully simple; but if brought to the standard of the beau ideal, we
find something to desire in that respect. After all the admiration so
constantly given to the simple architecture of the Greeks, and the
praise so uniformly bestowed on those modern buildings which offer the
same character of simplicity, it seems astonishing at first view, that
it should be so difficult to persuade architects to be simple. The
proportions, and even the ornaments of the basement, the columns, the
entablature, and the balustrade, are just what one would wish. They are
all beautiful, all suited to one another, to the general disposition,
and to one essential peculiarity, which consists in the coupled columns
of the galleries. I have heard it sometimes disputed whether single
columns would not have been preferable. If the question be, whether a
more beautiful building might not be formed by columns placed singly,
than by columns placed in pairs, the discussion is reasonable, and
perhaps the general and true answer would be in the affirmative; but it
would no longer have been the same design. No one could propose to put a
single column in the place of each pair: the straggling weakness of such
an arrangement would be insufferable. They must be placed nearer
together, and this would bring the windows nearer together. The lower
windows would then appear crowded: other arrangements must be made to
obviate this defect, one thing depending on another, till step by step
the whole composition is changed. Perhaps it would have been better if
the architect had omitted altogether the central pavilion, and continued
the gallery in an unbroken line; all the piers and pairs of columns
being equally spaced, and the three lower middle openings made a little
larger than the rest, and brought down to the ground as doors. The side
pavilions would have remained unaltered, except that the middle window
of each on the principal floor would be of the same size and form as the
others. This arrangement would not admit any carriage way, but the
design is not calculated for a carriage way, and it would look better
without one. In praising the ornaments, I ought to have excepted the
oval tablets over the windows, which are not pleasing.

The front of the Louvre towards the Seine, is also a noble piece of
architecture, very much in the style of the eastern façade, but it not
only wants the relief produced by the deep gallery, but the single
arrangement of the columns has obliged the architect to bring the
windows of the basement too near together, and it consequently wants
solidity and repose: here we see something of what modifications would
be necessary to adapt single columns to this design, and their effect.
Another example of this sort is at the Garde Meuble, in the Place Louis
XV., and the building is very beautiful; yet the architect has not
altogether succeeded, and this front is decidedly inferior to that of
the Louvre. The piers of the basement are too slender, and the gallery
wants the fine depth which gives so much effect to the celebrated work
of Perrault. Added to this, the sham porticos of the side pavilions,
with their unmeaning pediments, seem to be squeezed in between the two
bits of wall which bound them. In the inside of the court of the Louvre
we have quite another style of architecture, but this also is very fine.
Though composed of a great number of little parts, yet with some
exceptions the arrangement is clear and obvious, and the effect rich and
handsome. Of the inside of this vast collection of buildings, I have
seen only the rooms of sculpture, and the great gallery. The staircase
to the latter is magnificent, but rather narrow for its object, its
accompaniments, and for the scale of the building; and as for the rest,
these rooms offer more to be avoided than imitated. In my dreams for
buildings, which have been sufficiently numerous, I have sometimes
endeavoured to obtain a gallery of enormous length, imagining to produce
thereby a magnificent effect; but I am now completely cured of any such
attempt; the result is neither grand nor beautiful, and though the
multiplied faults of these apartments might be avoided, yet I am
convinced that it is an arrangement which no art could render agreeable.
These galleries are not at present open to the public, but I obtained an
order of admission from M. du Fourny. The lower rooms are vaulted, with
abundance of painting and gilding on most of the ceilings,[14] but the
effect is heavy; they are not high enough for such a disposition of
their parts. The hall of the Apollo is a vault of no great elevation,
with five smaller arches cutting into the principal one on each side,
for as many windows and niches. The Apollo did occupy a niche at the
end, with a column of granite on each side of it. The light falls rather
too horizontally upon those statues which receive it the best, but those
on the same side with the windows receive it from below, it being
reflected from the pavement; at least this was very strongly the case
when I was there, the sun shining brightly into the room.

The Salle du Laocoon has a somewhat similar arrangement, with three
windows; the ceiling is rich with painting and gilding, and this is
good; but the windows, instead of being cut up into the vaulting, are
kept below a continued cornice, which makes the want of height more
sensible, and renders the direction of the light still more unsuitable
to the exhibition of the statues.

The Salle des Hommes illustres has seven windows. It is divided into
three parts by eight columns of gray granite disposed in pairs, the
middle division being the smallest. This disposition is bad. The middle
division ought to have been the largest, and even then it would not
deserve much praise; the ceiling of the end is coved, that of the middle
groined; the walls are painted to imitate the granite columns. This
would have been incomparably better done by our best London workmen; and
as we may reasonably suppose that in such a situation, the best painters
Paris could furnish were employed, it is fair to conclude that we exceed
them in this respect. The room which contains the Diana has a
waggon-headed ceiling, panelled and painted white, with gilt mouldings.

The handsomest room by far is the Salle des Muses, which has never been
finished, but which contains nevertheless some very fine statues. The
walls are covered with beautiful marbles, for the most part of a dark
colour, which suits the sculpture exceedingly well; and they are
finished with a very handsome cornice; but the vault occupies too large
a proportion of the height, and is besides, all white, which makes it
obtrusive.

The two middle parts of the great gallery of pictures are now occupied
by tapestry; the other parts are still crowded with too many pictures,
and a large portion are very fine pictures. The defect of height is here
still more sensible than below. To look well, it should at least be half
as high again, and even that would be scanty. The light is introduced
differently in different parts. Sometimes there are skylights on both
sides, and sometimes windows on one side or the other, or on both. The
light is in most parts introduced rather too low, but if they were all
lighted from the skylights there would be little cause to complain; and
why they are not, it would be difficult to explain, for the external
distribution of the openings would, I believe, give two ranges of
windows, or windows and skylights, on both sides, all along. The ceiling
is waggon-headed, the ornament rather frippery, and the divisions, which
seem intended to indicate a suite of apartments, are not good in
themselves, and have a very insignificant appearance. They are formed by
arches springing from coupled columns; and here again is a paltry little
central division: this however is not of much consequence, as the
extravagant length does not permit one to catch the disposition at any
single point of view.

The Palais de Justice is not a handsome building; the architecture of
the wings is disproportionately small; they are not well connected with
the centre; and the openings are everywhere too large. There are the
materials of good architecture, but not well proportioned, nor well put
together. It is very possible to spend a great deal of money to make a
building beautiful, and utterly to fail, without any gross fault being
committed; a truth of which many edifices both in France and our own
country bear witness, and this among the rest. The inside is not better
than the out, and the great hall, formed by a double vault supported on
piers running down the middle, does no honour to the architect.

The Palace of the Luxembourg has a sort of ambiguous merit which it is
difficult to understand. There is certainly something good in it, but I
cannot undertake to define what that something is. Without dwelling on
the rusticated columns and pilasters, repeated on each story, and the
awkward manner in which the windows are inserted in the lower arches, we
may observe, that the sort of half correspondence between the open
arches of the gallery in the Rue Tournon, and the windowed arches of the
elevated pavilions, is disagreeable; and that the central building is
too trifling for the extent of the edifice. It would form a pleasing
centre to the gallery only, supposing the pavilions taken entirely away.
Or if the pavilions remain (with the loss, however, of the roof), an
unbroken line of gallery would be better than one divided by this
central elevation. On entering, the galleries to the right and left have
a fine effect, which, however, is rather lost when we mount the little
staircase to the galleries of painting: the rooms in which the paintings
are exposed are not handsome. One of the finest of the internal parts of
this building is probably the great staircase to the Chambre des Pairs.
The paintings of Rubens you have heard enough of; they are rich and
splendid, and that is all; the subjects are foolish, and the figures,
for the most part, disgusting. Those of Vernet are good views, but one
goes away and forgets them. There are some other works of the French
school, of which those of Le Sueur and of Philippe de Champagne are the
best.[15]

The French admire the garden; I think it paltry, and the more so from
its unmeaning length, extended to the observatory. Time, however, will
improve it, by changing into trees the little sticks which now border
the walks.

The court of the Palais Bourbon, or of the Corps Legislatif, does not at
all satisfy my eye. The portico, and indeed, all the ornamental
architecture, is too small in proportion to the mass which backs it. The
pilasters are straggling, and this gives an appearance of littleness to
the whole. On the opposite front, the grand portico wants depth; it
seems a mere screen; and the middle door at least, ought to have had
twice its present dimensions. The details of the mouldings and ornaments
are but indifferent. I have heard it observed that the flight of steps
is too high, and diminishes the apparent size of the columns; this may
be true, but on the other hand, when a portico is extended to twelve
columns, the composition will want height, and a lofty basement becomes
necessary. Perhaps the architect would have done better to have used
only ten columns in the same extent, and making them larger, brought
them down to the first flight of steps. When an artist, instead of
inventing new combinations, merely adopts the form of an ancient
Corinthian temple, one has a right to expect that his attention should
be peculiarly directed to just proportion, and beautiful ornament; but
at the same time, this simple arrangement is so elegant in itself, and
so rarely exhibited, that we must feel obliged to the artist who
designed it, for having sacrificed the praise of ingenious novelty, to
give so noble an example of the ancient form. If the opposite Temple of
Glory, or Church of the Madelaine, should ever be completed, the
assemblage of fine architecture presented to the eye from the Place
Louis XV. could hardly be matched in the world.

One of the most boasted modern buildings in Paris is the École de
Médecine. I do not much admire it; the front screen is overloaded by the
high story resting on the columns; and within the court the range of
smaller columns, running behind those of the portico, has a disagreeable
effect. There is a complete entablature to the smaller order, but only
the cornice of the portico is continued round the building, without
architrave or frieze: as the entablature is always supposed to indicate
the principal construction of the roof, this arrangement is
preposterous. Sometimes, where the upper story is a mere attic, it may
be supposed to be in fact in the roof, and the entablature will of
course be below it. Palladio, and many Italian architects, consider the
entablature as indicating floors, as well as the roof, but no theory
will admit its introduction in the former case and its omission in the
latter.

The Fountain in front is one of the erections of Napoleon, and certainly
does no honour to his taste, or that of his architect: a semicircular
recess for a shower of rain, with some columns in front, is its best
appearance; but usually we see no indication of water, except the green
vegetation it produces; and the adjuncts are as poor as the principal
object.

The Palais Royal I have already mentioned. The Hotel de Ville has a
certain richness of appearance, although it is not in a style of
architecture capable of great merit, and even not one of the best
examples of the sort. It is, however, as good as our Guildhall.

The Halle aux Blés is justly cited as one of the finest productions of
modern art; not for its beauty, to which it has no claim, but for the
simple and scientific construction of its noble iron roof; each rib is
composed of two bars to form its depth, and a third is added towards the
springing. These bars are united by cross bars, radiating from the
centre of the circle, and this constitutes the whole of the supporting
work; a net of square iron framing rests upon these ribs, and supports
the plates of the roof; the diameter of this dome is 142 feet.

Napoleon ordered the erection of several _Abattoirs_, (_i. e._ places
for slaughtering cattle, and for the wholesale meat market,) in the
outskirts of the city, but within the _barrières_; these are not yet
finished; they are very spacious and well disposed, but the one which I
visited seemed to be placed too high to admit of a plentiful supply of
water. I did not perceive any thing particularly good in the
construction, but in the covering there were some experiments which
deserve notice. They have used in some parts the Italian semicylindrical
tiles, and seem very well satisfied with them, as forming a very light
and perfectly water-tight roofing. It is not, however, quite correct to
call them semicylindrical, as they are, in fact, the halves of frustra
of hollow cones, the lower series being laid with the concave side
upwards, and the upper with the concave side downwards, and covering the
joints of the lower series. We seem in our pantiles to have aimed at
uniting two of these tiles into a serpentine shape, and employing only
one series. The chief object of this change arises from the want of a
convenient method of fixing the upper tiles. In the _Abattoirs_ these
are not fixed, except by the cement, and no inconvenience has resulted
in the two years which have elapsed since they were completed. In some
cases the rafters are cut into triangular prisms, with the flat side
downwards, and the lower tile lies very snugly in the intervals; but for
this arrangement, either the tiles must be very large, or the rafters
placed very close together. In others the lower tiles were made in the
shape of trays, but it was found that the water did not run off as well
from the flat surface as from the hollow, and consequently, that a
sharper pitch was needful.

Paris is adorned with a number of fountains, many of which, it is true,
are poor and paltry, but others are very handsome, and contribute much
to the ornament of the city. Among these the ‘Fontaine des Innocens’ is
the most admired, and is certainly one of the most beautiful little
things in Paris. It was originally placed at the angle of a street; now
it is quite insulated, and I conceive, looks better in its new situation
than it could have done in the old one. A square building, perforated
each way by an arch standing on a basement, and crowned with a dome,
forms the whole composition, and though not without faults, it is truly
a valuable production; the architect was Lescot, the author of part of
the Louvre.

The Fontaine de Grenelle is also a handsome structure, although, if
considered as a fountain, the supply of water bears no sort of
proportion to the size of the edifice, and the centre is as usual, too
small: both these fountains are ornamented with sculpture, which is both
well disposed, and well executed for architectural effect.

The Chateau d’Eau, on the Boulevards, does more honour to the reign of
Napoleon than the Fountain of the Ecole de Médecine. If spouting lions
are not very natural, they have, at least, the plea of long use, and
have been introduced into some very fine productions. They perhaps give
a pleasing variety of outline, which otherwise, for a small edifice
intended to be ornamental, would be too plain and unbroken. Admitting
this liberty, the chateau has no affectation, but appears to be simply
what it is. It may be said that this is rather the absence of a fault
than a beauty; yet the absence of a fault so extremely common, and so
difficult to avoid in buildings of this sort, may at least be esteemed a
merit, if not a beauty; and the public voice acknowledges this maxim,
for with this claim, and a good general outline, the building is sure to
be admired.

There are two Roman antiquities at Paris. One called the Palais des
Thermes, consists of one large room, now occupied by a cooper, somewhat
in the form of a T, 62 feet long, 60 wide, and about 42 high. It is
built of small stones and bricks, and vaulted with a groined arch;
underneath, there are, according to Le Grand, three small vaults of
unknown length; above is a garden, the earth of which lies immediately
on the vault.[16] The other is the aqueduct of Arcueil. We descend into
a vaulted passage which leads to Arcueil, with a square channel for the
water at the bottom; this is conducted into a stone trough considerably
inclined and rounded at the end, the water running over the edges. I do
not imagine this trough to be Roman, but the disposition shows off the
brilliancy of the water beautifully. Clear as it is however, we are
shown a crust of enormous thickness which had collected in the pipes,
and which proves it to hold in solution a considerable quantity of
calcareous matter.




                              LETTER VII.

                                 PARIS.


                                                           _June, 1816._

I CALLED one day on M. Visconti by appointment, in order to be conducted
to see some drawings of the Temple of Fortune at Palestrina, by M.
Huyot, who has gained great credit by this exertion of his talents. A
French student in architecture usually fixes himself in the office, or
as they call it _atelier_, (workshop) of some architect of reputation.
Here he pays a louis per month for his seat, for the use of drawings to
copy, and for the occasional advice of his master; and as soon as he has
gained some elementary knowledge, he goes to the academy with a ticket,
stating his name, age, country, his master’s name, &c. At the academy,
one day in every month is dedicated to a trial of skill and talent
(_concours_). I find myself sadly deficient in English terms for the
practices, and you must therefore excuse me if I introduce French ones.
Precisely at eight o’clock in the morning, the professor enters and
gives a _programme_, _i. e._ a statement of the nature of the building
for which a design is demanded, and of the accommodation it requires;
and each pupil makes a plan, elevation, and section, according to his
idea of the subject. This of course is a mere sketch, but it is done to
a scale. No external communication is allowed, but refreshments are sold
by the porter. The sketches thus made are shewn to the professor, and
then taken away to be restudied and drawn out fair against the next day
of contest. In this second attempt, the leading idea of the sketch is to
be strictly maintained, but such farther developments and improvements,
as a more leisurely study may suggest, are not only allowed but
expected. No pupil is required to make these sketches, but as his being
permitted to be a candidate for the _grand prix_, and for the pension
for travelling in Italy, depends on the number of monthly prizes he may
obtain, there is sufficient stimulus for the effort.

The students are permitted to avail themselves of the advice of their
master, and of their companions, and even of their assistance in the
drawings. The original sketches, with the improved drawings, are then
taken back to the academy, and the professor assigns the premium, which
is merely a ticket, without any intrinsic value.

The contest for the _grand prix_ occurs once a year, but no student is
admitted as a candidate, unless he have gained a certain number of the
monthly prizes. The method is nearly the same as in the monthly
contests, but of course, the talents called into action are much greater
than in the more frequent trials, and the effort necessary is likewise
much greater. So also is the reward; for besides the prize, and the
honour accompanying it, the successful candidate is sent to Rome to
enter into a new career of knowledge and reputation. When in Italy, each
student is expected to send home every year four drawings of some
monument, chosen by himself. In the latter years of their residence they
usually do much more; and some late very successful efforts have raised
the standard so high, that the task which a man, who wishes to
distinguish himself, has to execute in Italy, is now a very serious one.
The best productions thus obtained are the Pantheon, by Achille le
Clerc, and the Temple of Fortune, at Palestrina, by M. Huyot. The first,
having probably observed several circumstances not previously noticed,
was encouraged to undertake a building so well known, but in order to
justify himself in this selection, he thought it necessary to enter into
a minuteness and accuracy of detail, of which there had been no previous
example. The result has amply justified his choice; and his researches,
and the clear and perfect manner in which he has explained his views,
have gained him a great deal of credit. He seems to have proved
completely, that the portico was not added at a later time to a building
which had been complete without it; but I will not enter into a
particular account of this subject till I have seen the edifice itself.
M. Huyot[17] has made a very elaborate performance on the Temple of
Fortune, and if we may sometimes be inclined to doubt whether his
authorities are sufficient for the magnificent restoration which he has
made, and to reject the high antiquity which he assigns to some parts of
it, yet we cannot deny him the praise of a diligent and accurate
investigation of the existing remains, and of great sagacity and
ingenuity in combining them into one regular and symmetrical design. In
fact, in many of the recent productions of the French students, there is
a patient accuracy of examination, and a perfection of drawing, which I
have never met with in the architectural students of our own country,
and which I was not prepared for here.

I use, you see, the term _student_, as applied to the authors of these
works, and correctly, for such they are; but candidates for the _grand
prix_ are admitted till thirty years of age, and the privilege is
sometimes claimed even till the last moment. They are not therefore
_boys_, but men of formed habits of research, and improved judgment. Yet
these drawings, executed with so much care and skill, are put out of the
way in the academy as if they were so much lumber: you will hear them
spoken of indeed as ‘_choses extrémement precieuses_,’ and with all
other expressions of praise you can imagine; but meanwhile, they are
neglected or ill-treated, and the poor artist himself is sometimes not
much better off.

M. Gallois took me one morning to breakfast with M. Brogniart, who
superintends the royal manufactory of porcelain at Sèvres, and to see
the products. In point of execution, the finest piece I saw was a plate
made at Vienna, ornamented with flowers, performed in the most beautiful
manner; it might almost be taken for a painting by Van Huysum; but we
only saw it in a glass case, and it may have faults which I did not
notice. Some of the vases made at Sèvres are well shaped, but this is
not always the case; they are often very large; some are made to imitate
tortoiseshell, some lapis lazuli, some malachite; I should prefer them
as porcelain. After all, the most pleasing combination of colours on the
surface of a plate, is not exactly that of a beautiful drawing, and
perhaps the Chinese have shown more taste and judgment, in contenting
themselves with the former, than the Europeans, who have been ambitious
of the latter. In the general disposition of the rooms, there is more
glitter than I like, but this seems almost unavoidable from the nature
of the material, and of the objects of the art; and it must be
acknowledged, that many of the individual productions are very chaste
and beautiful. They use a green ground made from chrome, which is an
excellent colour, and sets off the gilding exceedingly well; some of the
cups and vases, which are merely gilt on this colour, are among the
finest things in the manufactory. They possess also an admirable dead
red, which harmonizes perfectly with the gold; but apparently, this has
not brilliancy enough to please the general eye, for they use but little
of it. I must not forget the cameos, which are some of the happiest
efforts, and in which the beautiful semi-transparency of the agate is
well imitated. A table ornamented with portraits of illustrious men, and
with some event in the life of each, is perhaps, the greatest work they
have executed; but although the parts are beautiful, the whole is not
so; and with great perversity of judgment, or of taste, the stand is
made of porcelain as well as the top, thus exposing ten-fold to
accident, what was already too fragile.

On another morning I breakfasted with M. Prudhom’, and he took me to M.
Sommariva’s gallery, which contains modern as well as ancient paintings.
Several are by M. Prudhom’, one of which, Zephyr crossing a brook, is a
most charming painting, and is the happiest specimen I have seen of this
accomplished artist. It seems exactly the subject for him. Zephyr is
represented as a beautiful boy; his wings are visible, but not
obtrusive; he has just put one foot upon the wet sand, and with a half
laugh, is shrinking back from the cold. Besides the paintings, M.
Sommariva possesses two works by Canova. A Terpsichore, and a most
exquisite Magdalen, who occupies a room to herself, and has every
possible advantage of light, and of the colour of the ground; and
deserves every advantage which can be given.

After so many disquisitions on architecture, you may forgive now and
then a desultory letter; I shall therefore transport you for a few
minutes to the theatres, of which, hitherto I have said nothing.

I went one night to the Theatre des Vaudevilles. The style of decoration
is paltry, being for the most part conspicuously paper; and as paper,
not well executed, nor at all in good taste, though it must be
acknowledged, it is difficult to say what is good taste in the
decoration of a theatre. The place corresponding to the English pit is
divided into two parts, of which the one nearest the stage is called the
orchestra, and the remainder the parterre; the price of admission to the
former being the same as to the boxes. This arrangement seems to me
reasonable, as some of the seats in the orchestra are certainly the best
in the house for seeing and hearing the actors. The orchestra is again
divided, but I know not why, by a rail across the middle. There are four
complete ranges of boxes, and no gallery.

The drop scene was a view of the Tuilleries from the Seine, as it
appeared about a century ago; a bad painting of a bad subject. Among
other pieces, for we had three in the same evening, there was a
burlesque of Hamlet, in which an English actor was represented, who came
to Paris to teach the French the _veritable Hamlet Anglois_, while his
servant more successfully attempts to introduce the true English
blacking. At the first appearance of the former to offer his services,
the gestures, manners, and bad pronunciation have something of what one
might conceive of an English coxcomb actor; in the rest of the piece he
is a good automaton, but I could trace no resemblance to any thing
English.

The Theatre Français is you know the famous theatre, which every body
sees, admires, and criticises; but I shall tell you nothing about the
acting, my business, at present, is with the architecture, and that is
of too solid, and too _real_ a style, to suit well in a theatre: the
stories of boxes are fitted in between columns of Greek architecture,
and the disposition is, and looks to be, inconvenient.

On returning from Rheims I observed, at the entrance to Paris, two inns,
one of which has for its sign _Providence_, indicated by the figure of
an old man, intended to represent the Almighty. The other is the _Grace
of God_, with a painting of a man upon his knees. A Frenchman does not
see any thing profane in this. On the contrary, I believe, they are
intended as inducements to religious people to enter, since it is again
the fashion to be religious. However, though such a fashion certainly
exists, I do not think it extends very far, even taking religion in the
sense of ceremonial observances, the ancient use of the word. They have
other signs here you would not expect; just by me is an auberge ‘Au Duc
de Wellington,’ and a ‘Grand Hotel Nelson.’ What would you think of the
‘Napoleon’s Head,’ or the ‘Marshal Soult,’ in London?

While they are fresh in my mind, I will give you some idea of the crowds
and processions I have been looking at yesterday and to-day. The first
were those of what is called the _Fête Dieu_, and according to Catholic
notions, or at least according to Parisian language, the Almighty
himself is carried in procession. The houses were adorned with tapestry;
that is, with curtains, carpets, and all sorts of old things the
inhabitants happen to have by them, hung out of the windows. In some
parts, however, sheets were the usual hangings, ornamented very prettily
with sprigs and festoons of flowers. The windows were filled with
spectators, who scattered handfuls of rose leaves on the crowd below.

The leader of the procession was a child about four years old, drest in
sheepskins, and carrying a cross, intended to represent St. John the
Baptist. He was accompanied by another, of about the same age, typical
of our Saviour; a lamb followed the latter, and consequently both the
children and the lamb required attendants; the rest of the procession
consisted of priests, one of whom carried the host, included in the
ciborium; and of boys attached to the church, in white surplices. In one
procession, for there were several, I believe one in each parish, this
was followed by a number of females dressed in white, covered with white
veils, and holding in the right hand bunches of white roses; a mixed
crowd followed without order, and apparently, for the most part, without
much reverence for what was going forward, attracted by curiosity rather
than by religion. The procession stopped from time to time, when a
considerable number of persons nearest to the host knelt down; the
attendants swung the incense pots, and the white robed boys tossed up
rose leaves in such quantities, as to perfume the air. The procession
which I followed stopped at a _reposoir_ in the ‘Marché des Jacobins.’
This was a canopy, tastefully ornamented with flowers, over an altar;
here mass was said, and a pigeon was permitted to flutter about, which
after the service was liberated entirely. After this the people, or
rather the ladies, crowded about the priest with leaves or bouquets of
flowers, which they applied to the cross. Another reposoir, near St.
Germain des Prés, was lined with crimson, and sparkled with a profusion
of wax candles. I afterwards went into the church of St. Sulpice, which
was hung with tapestry; and stayed there about half an hour. Even here,
though the architecture is very much inferior to that of a Gothic
cathedral in expression, yet united with the music, and with the people
assembled for the purpose of worshipping, it assisted to produce a
pleasing solemnity. During the time I stayed, the church remained about
equally full, although all the doors were crowded with people entering
or retiring. The Parisians at present seem to be hung on a pivot,
vibrating between atheism and superstition, without knowing themselves
to which party they belong. To reason on religious subjects they
consider as adopting the former course; their education, whether under
the old priesthood, or among the whirlpools of the revolution, alike
unfits them for a fair and candid examination of the principles of their
belief. They are afraid to be atheists, lest they should ultimately
suffer punishment. They are afraid to believe, lest it should expose
them to ridicule, but they have no idea of selecting what to believe
among the doctrines of the church, and rejecting what is false. They
take or reject the gold and the dross altogether, because, having at
present no apparatus by which they can separate them, they do not think
of the possibility of such an operation; and besides, they would be
rejected by both parties; heresy is worse here than total disbelief.

At St. Sulpice, I finished my course; a heavy rain came on which lasted
about four hours, but cleared up in time to afford to the king and
princess, who is to be duchess of Berri, an opportunity of entering
Paris in fine weather. The scene was very gay and lively, but more from
the spectators, than from any object about which they were assembled.

The next day was the wedding of the Duke de Berri. I saw part of the
procession, but had not patience to confine myself to Nôtre Dame for the
time necessary to see it there. There were shouts of _vive le roi!_ but
they were very faint and feeble, compared with the acclamations of an
English mob. The national guards seemed to be the principal actors, and
it was the same the day before. On Sunday, passing through the gardens
of the Tuilleries, I mounted on the terrace next the river, and here was
the gayest and finest sight. The gardens were full of people, drest in
various colours. The ladies sheltering themselves from the rays of the
sun, which just then shone fully out, by parasols of all tints. Near the
palace the gay crowd was motionless; farther off some persons walking
about, were mixed with those sitting and standing; further still were
more walkers, and the crowd gradually became thinner, till it was lost
in the obscurity of the shady part of the garden, and this shade served
as a foil, which enhanced prodigiously the brilliancy of the scene. The
beds of flowers were in perfect harmony with the other objects, and the
divisions they occasioned among the mass of people, gave opportunity for
the colours of the ladies’ dresses to display themselves. Fountains also
added both to the variety and brilliancy of the effect, and the whole
scene was gay and splendid as the imagination of an eastern poet. Thence
I walked into the Elysian fields, and here the picture was very
different; all Paris seemed pouring into them. Stands were erected in
various parts, whence issued little fountains of wine, and bread and
sausages were distributed among the people. Groups of tumblers, actors,
grimace-makers, musicians, and rope-dancers, were scattered about; and
decently dressed men and women were riding on see-saws and
merry-go-rounds. The crowd got possession of one of the former, and
endeavoured by severe jerks to displace those who ventured to mount.
Some were presently dislodged, others held more firmly; none could keep
their places long, but new candidates for the honours of the sitting
were never wanting; while their hats flying off, and the wry faces they
made as they found themselves unable to sustain the repeated shocks,
excited the merriment of the spectators.

I dined at Chaillot, and returned in the evening to view the
illuminations. These long continued straight lines are admirably adapted
to display crowds and illuminations. From the Barrière de l’Étoile, at
the extremity of the Champs Elysées, to the palace of the Tuilleries,
all was one continued blaze. The _lampions_, used on these occasions,
give a very strong light; they are pots of tallow, about two inches
deep, and six in diameter, with a wick of hemp about one inch thick:
they were disposed in festoons along the great avenue of the Elysian
fields, and in pyramids in the gardens. On entering the Place Louis XV.
the view was superb; on the right were the Chambre des Deputés, the dome
of the Invalides, and at some distance, rising alone against the dark
sky, the star of the Legion of Honour. Before us was the Tuilleries and
its gardens, and the temple which had been erected for the purpose round
the basin of water. The terraces presented a single row of illumination
along the cornice, exhibiting the crowds which peopled them. On the left
were the Garde Meuble and the Admiralty. At first, before daylight was
entirely lost, the illumination of the dome of the Invalides being
redder than the twilight, gave a silvery look to the building, which had
a peculiar and a very beautiful effect. The portico of the Chambre des
Deputés had the steps covered with lampions, and green candelabras
(either formed by green lamps or by a transparency,) between the
columns. The result was, that the columns were seen dark against the
illuminated inside of the portico, without any cutting lines or strong
contrasts, but with a sort of tenderness of tint, which gave to them the
appearance of semi-transparency. Something of the same sort was
exhibited in the Garde Meuble, but less beautifully. The perpendicular
lines of the architecture were no where illuminated. Taken singly, none
of these objects are equal to some of the best illuminations exhibited
in London: but taking the whole together, nothing we have had, or can
have, can be compared with it. On entering the gardens of the
Tuilleries, the first object was the great basin, which was encircled by
lampions on the edge of the water, and thickly surrounded by people, who
were shewn to great advantage by the disposition of the lights, and all
their varied colouring was reflected in the water. As we approached the
Tuilleries, the temple erected round the smaller basin increased in
consequence, and hid the palace, which was not highly illuminated. The
open part of the gardens was terminated by a colonnade of lampions, and
from this point the effect produced by the light thrown on the company
on the terrace, from the line of lampions disposed on its cornice was
very brilliant and beautiful. These exhibitions have been concluded with
a review in the Champs de Mars. There is a raised slope round this
place, made by the sovereign people themselves for their own
convenience, which gives one a fine opportunity of seeing what passes,
and also shews off the spectators to great advantage. The king rode
twice round the plain in an open carriage, accompanied by the duchesses
of Angoulême and Berri, and the troops saluted him with _vive le roi!_

On Wednesday the playhouses were opened gratis, but I did not go to see
what sort of a scene was produced. A Parisian crowd seems in general
very tractable; but the efficient cause of good order is in the
soldiers, who are seen everywhere. This habitual submission to the
military does not appear very favourable to public liberty; and in
estimating the chance of a permanently free constitution in France, it
is not enough to consider merely the conduct of the rulers, or the
sentiments of the leaders of different parties; the manners and habits
of the people form an important item. This acquiescence in the
interference of the military in every concern may, I suppose, be traced
to the ancient government; and we may perhaps attribute to it, in some
measure, their ready submission to the despotism of Napoleon. The
principle of liberty is not very strong in this country, but I think it
exists, and is taking root. The friends of liberty have learned
moderation, and that is a valuable lesson. They would be well pleased
now with a constitution as free as that of England, with which twenty
years ago they were not satisfied. Perhaps they are hardly yet convinced
that a constitution can have no strength, and consequently no value,
without the habitual attachment of the people. Let us hope that the
present will last long enough to create such a habit. It has doubtless
many defects in theory, and more in practice; but it may be better
suited to the actual state of France than a more perfect system, and it
will form a foundation on which they may stand to attain their further
objects, without any violent revolution, an event which almost
invariably leads to despotism.

I have concerned myself very little with politics, but it does not
appear to me that the French are in general at all sulky after their
defeat. “What could we do against all Europe?” They have no affection
for the Bourbons: it is not in human nature that they should; but they
would be very unwilling to do any thing to excite a fresh war. “Ah
monsieur, la France était si florissante, tout allait si bien avant
l’expedition à Moscou.” “C’etait un grand homme, il a fait beaucoup de
belles choses, mais son ambition a gâté tout, il nous a tous
perdus.”—These are sentiments you hear everywhere. They ask me what is
thought of Bonaparte in England. I tell them that he is considered as a
man of great talents, but that his immoderate ambition rendered his
existence dangerous to every country in Europe. For the most part they
perfectly agree with me; but after all, I am persuaded they regret him.
The dazzling splendor which he spread around the throne of France, his
personal activity, his firm and vigorous administration, and the
employment of his revenues to public purposes, gratified the
imagination, and form altogether a striking contrast with the present
sovereign. Yet I believe Louis is not disliked, and his personal
character has certainly made him friends since his return. All this
seems perfectly natural; and if we except in favour of England, a
somewhat deeper feeling of national honour, and a higher sense of
liberty, it is what might take place in any country of Europe, without
injury to the character of the people. They did not dislike the
Bourbons, but after twenty-five years of absence, it is not wonderful
that they did not feel much attachment to them. Neither did they much
like Napoleon, but they were pleased with the military glory which the
nation attained under his auspices. At last they were alienated and
disgusted with the mad expedition to Moscow, the enormous waste of human
life consequent upon it, and the severe conscription to supply that
waste; and received the Bourbons with pleasure. After a time, the
changes actually introduced excited an apprehension that further and
more important changes were in contemplation, affecting the individual
interests of almost every class in the community. Alarmed at this, they
rejoiced at the return of Napoleon, merely as a means of putting down a
government from whose progress they dreaded much personal evil.

Independently of submission to the military, the habitual dependence of
the people on the government to accomplish every object of public
utility, is unfavourable to their liberty. Whatever is of advantage to
more persons than one, is to be done by the sovereign, or not at all;
and even when an individual is to profit from it, it is a chance if he
will do any thing for himself, if he think the government ought to do it
for him. The French themselves tell a story to ridicule this propensity,
of which they are very sensible. A soldier had enriched himself with
plunder, but his shoes were full of holes, and his feet blistered in
consequence. “Why do you not buy yourself a pair of shoes?” said one of
his comrades. “Ah non, c’est le roi qui doit faire cela.” Perhaps for
“roi” you should read “empereur,” but that is of little consequence.


                              LETTER VIII.

                            JOURNEY TO LYON.


                                                   _Lyon, July 1, 1816._

I HAVE at last left Paris, after having staid longer than I intended,
though by no means long enough to learn all that might have been
acquired by a continued residence. I took my place for Troyes in the
cabriolet of the diligence, but found it so small that I could not sit
upright, and therefore changed to the inside, where I had plenty of
room, for the carriage was calculated for nine, and we were only four.
We left Paris at three o’clock in the afternoon, and the first part of
the ride was tolerably pleasant, but in the morning I found myself in
one of those wide naked common fields, of which I have so often
complained. At Troyes the whole visible horizon is chalk, but there is
shade about the town, and a promenade ornamented with large trees all
round it, with the Seine running at the bottom.

Champaine is famous for its wine; the country about Chartres for corn.
After hearing this, one is rather surprised to see almost the whole of
the first province a corn country, and the latter city exclusively
surrounded by vineyards; yet such is the fact. Champaine is almost all
chalk, a soil very unfavourable to vines. According to Cuvier, one part
of it is a complete chalky desert. A similar barrenness of soil has
given to another district the name of Lousy Champaine. The wine seems to
be grown on the hills which form the edge of the Paris basin.

We observed in passing along, numerous traces of the campaign of 1814.
Houses and villages destroyed, and the inhabitants restoring a bit of
roof or a floor, as the one or the other was most necessary for their
immediate accommodation, and leaving the rest to be gradually renewed,
as they should find themselves able to effect it.

One of my companions had been an officer under Napoleon, and another,
perhaps a serjeant, or corporal, but he seemed an observing man. Neither
of them appeared to have any affection for their general, but the
officer in particular was very bitter against him. He had been torn by
him from all his domestic comforts, and had not been long enough in the
army to cease to think about the privations it required. Both had been
wounded, but not very severely, and both wished for peace. This the
French think they shall have, if the English will let them be quiet; but
it is difficult to persuade them that there is any correspondent wish on
our part; and quite impossible to convince them that Napoleon’s return
from Elba was not favoured by the English government. This is very
extravagant no doubt, but not more so than the belief in England that
the French wish for war. One universal cry rises from every part of
France, _peace! peace!_ This may perhaps be in some degree the
consequence of having suffered by unsuccessful war; but the wish is not
for the moment the less earnest or sincere. Returning strength may
recall their ambition. In all nations the consciousness of power seems
to produce the desire to exert it, so far at least as to make their
neighbours feel it; and it would be unreasonable to expect that France
should prove an exception.

Our journey to Troyes occupied twenty-four hours. I did little that
evening. The next morning I walked round the ramparts and made a few
memoranda. Monday was unfortunately a _jour de fête_, which I had not
anticipated, and I was sadly disturbed in my sketches and observations
by the services and by the crowds of people. The first view of the
buildings at Troyes rather discontented me, but since I have left it I
begin to think more highly of its architecture, and to regret that I did
not spend more time there. The cathedral of course was my first object,
and I endeavoured to ascertain the precise date of its architecture, but
without success. I was told indeed that the chapels of the choir are
older than the rest of the building, that the choir is eight hundred
years old, that the nave was built twenty-five years later, and the
front last of all. I was pleased with this traditionary account, because
the architecture announces the same order in the erections, though not
precisely at these epochs. The windows of the chapels, narrow, pointed,
and without any sort of internal ornament, may perhaps indicate a
building of the middle or latter end of the twelfth century. I insert
these guesses at dates, because they tell in themselves several things
of the style of building, and are of importance in judging of the
historical evidence which I may hereafter be able to obtain; but if I
were now to give to the early architecture of France all the attention
it deserves, it would be some years before I went to Italy. The choir
has roses in the windows, but the piers are slender to excess, and they
are consequently much crippled. It must be decidedly posterior to the
cathedral of Rheims and Amiens, and perhaps to the choir at Beauvais.
The earliest date would be therefore the latter part of the thirteenth
century, and it may class very well with the nave of St. Denis, built by
Matthieu de Vendôme in 1281. In the improved architecture of that period
there is usually a capital all round the pier, at the springing of the
arches, which open from the body of the building into the side aisles.
The capitals of the small shafts are sometimes smaller (in height) than
the general capital, (perhaps this indicates a difference of date) but
at Troyes they have disappeared altogether. Every column and every
shaft, still has its capital; but the longer ones are not divided into
two heights with a capital to each. The capitals which remain are
smaller in proportion, and the pillars more slender than in the earlier
Gothic. If the nave was built only twenty-five years later, a great
change had taken place in a very short interval. The roses of the
windows are entirely gone, and the heads filled up with rather a
complicated tracery; the mullions both of the windows, and of the
divisions of the arches of the gallery, have lost their capitals; the
ribs of the vaulting continue quite simple, and the intermediate spaces
are much arched upon them. This must be considered as an example of the
third style of French Gothic, and is the most important instance I have
seen. The rose windows at the ends of the transepts have a perpendicular
pillar of masonry running up the middle, to support them; a precaution
dictated by the same necessity as the upright mullions of our
perpendicular style, when the parts became very light and the windows
very extensive. The effect is by no means pleasing. That of the north
transept is inserted in a square externally. I cannot venture to assign
a date for these novelties, but both of them are characteristic in the
history of the art. The earliest rose windows were complete detached
circles; those which succeeded are more or less united with accessories,
forming a pointed window. The peculiarities at Troyes are posterior to
both these.

The western front is of the last style of Gothic, and is a rich and
beautiful specimen. Two towers were designed, but one only is built, and
this is so singular, that I am induced to think it an old tower, of
which the lower part has been entirely covered with work of the latter
part of the fifteenth century, and the upper touched up and altered
towards the latter part of the sixteenth, or beginning of the
seventeenth. This last is abundantly denoted by the ornaments, and by
little but the ornaments. In the earlier parts the little arches of the
decorations terminate in a trefoil, and some of the mouldings pass over
the others in the manner I have already described, as belonging to the
fourth style of Gothic. In the second French Gothic, the crenated
ornament occurs abundantly in the circular parts of the windows. In the
third it is found at the heads of the divisions of the windows, and
among the leaves of the tracery. In both these it is always on the edge
of the opening, and close to the glass; in the fourth it occurs among
the mouldings, and lies over some of the interior ones; it is even
repeated two or three times in the same opening, and becomes singularly
varied in its forms. One opening at Troyes has it as in _fig. 1_,
another exhibits it as in _fig. 2_, or as in _fig. 3_,

[Illustration: _Fig. 1._]

[Illustration: _Fig. 2._]

[Illustration: _Fig. 3_]

becoming a sort of scroll, enriched with foliage; lastly, and this also
may be seen in a church at Troyes, it inclines forwards from the face of
the work, instead of lying parallel to it.

Two other churches at Troyes attracted my attention, that of the
Madelaine and St. Urban. The former has the shape of a Greek cross in a
square, the angles being filled up with double aisles. The windows are
narrow and unornamented; one, two, or three together; in the last case
the middle is the largest. Externally, they exhibit the triangular
ornament, but this has been cut away from a great many of them. There
are neither galleries nor two stories of aisles, and the ‘_rond point_’
is of a late Gothic, neither curious nor beautiful; so that we lose the
character usually offered by that part in ascertaining the date. The
groining of the vault is oblique. Across the opening of the choir is a
beautiful arched screen, somewhat less complicated than at Chartres, and
of less delicate workmanship, but still very rich, and well executed.
One of the statues contained in it, and apparently of the same date, is
very fine; but most of these have been destroyed, and one or two are
supplied in painted wood. We may still distinguish that the old work has
been painted. The church of St. Urban is perhaps of the end of the
thirteenth century, or beginning of the fourteenth; it is small, but
very beautiful inside and out. The tracery of the windows is in roses,
not in leaves. The aisles are not continued to the ‘_rond point_,’ but
there is a sort of gallery which is opened into windows, forming a
continuation of the upper windows. The south and north portals offer the
peculiarity of arches supported on detached columns, but these columns
have a rib down each side, and are without capitals. I consider them as
posterior to the body of the building, with which they do not well
unite, or rather the outer half of the portico does not correspond well
with the part which joins the church, and here perhaps the addition took
place, in the fifteenth century.

I left Troyes in the evening, but I fancied I could distinguish that we
did not leave the chalk till about Bar sur Seine. In the morning I found
myself in a deep valley, broken by limestone rocks, and bright little
streams bursting out by the road side, and hurrying down into the Seine,
which seemed here about as large as the river Lee at Ware. Woods are
scattered about, but in small proportion, and not enough to prevent an
appearance of nakedness. After some time we left the valley, and again
entered a wide common field, but much more hilly than those to which I
have lately been accustomed, and here and there with a spot of wood. At
last we descended through a forest, to the little village of Val Suzon.
It is situated in a very deep valley, to which I can think of no nearer
resemblance than Dovedale, but the rocks are less bold, and the hills
less steep and high; still however, it is a fine romantic hollow, too
uniformly covered with brush-wood, which, as is the case in most of the
French forests, is preserved merely for fuel; and deficient in trees.
Deep and narrow ravines opening into this valley, seemed a suitable
resort for wolves, but it was not a time of year, or of day, to see any
of these animals. The botany for the first time differed essentially
from that of England. Crossing again a range of hills, we soon arrived
at Dijon, which is situated at a little distance from their base.

The cathedral of St. Benigne, at Dijon, has been called a very fine
building, and Millin speaks of it as a very ancient one. I therefore was
in great haste to visit it, but was very much disappointed. It is
indeed, of the thirteenth century, and perhaps later in style than in
date, but small, poor, and deficient in expression. An older church was
crushed by the fall of a lofty central tower in 1271, and the present
edifice was completed in 1291. Its want of effect is perhaps partly
owing to the unstained glass, and to the whitewash. Till the period of
the French revolution, an ancient domical temple existed behind the
choir of this church. It was composed of two circular peristyles, one
above the other, and is said to have been erected _A. D._ 173, under
Marcus Aurelius, in honour of Jupiter, Mars, and Saturn. In later times
it was consecrated to the Virgin. Near the cathedral are two other
churches, one of which is now a stable, and the other the office of
weights and measures. The porch of the first is pretty good. In another
part of the town there is also a group of three churches.

[Illustration:

J. Hawksworth. Sculp.

CAPITAL OF COLUMNS IN THE PORCH OF NOTRE DAME AT DIJON

_London. Published by J & A Arch. Cornhill. March 1^{st}. 1828._]

The principal is that of St. Michel, which is said to have been built,
or rebuilt in 1030, and restored in 1338. But in 1497 it threatened
ruin, and the parish repaired it, and added the present choir. Here the
windows are very long and narrow. Some are united in pairs, with a rose
over them, but not included in any common arch. At the ends of the
transept the rose windows and the openings below them are filled with
tracery. The aisles are high and well lighted, but the general effect is
heavy and displeasing. The western portal is the most singular part of
the edifice. The architect was Hugues Sambin, a native of Dijon, who is
said to have been the friend and pupil of M. Angelo Buonarotti. The
porch is a return to the first Gothic style of shafts and statues; the
latter indeed have been destroyed in the storms of the revolution,
except those in the soffites of the arches, where angels are represented
with wings and fiddles, and these are very little damaged. Many parts
are ornamented with Arabesques, and some of the capitals have the Gothic
trefoil topsy-turvy. The arches are semicircular, and are surmounted by
an entablature in a continued line. It seems, that on the first
introduction of Italian Architecture, the first period of the
_renaissance_, as everybody here calls it, the great lines of the
construction were better preserved than they were afterwards. I met a
gentleman who contended that this porch was copied from a Roman arch of
triumph, and presented all the characters of one, though there is in
fact no resemblance. The ease with which a Frenchman seems to utter all
that comes into his head, without any fear of ridicule, ought, one would
think, to give him an opportunity of speedily correcting his errors, but
for some reason or other this does not take place. The middle of the
porch has a little cupola. Over the porch, the five orders of
architecture, disposed in all ways, are heaped over one another, “as
if,” said a blacksmith, in whose shop I sheltered myself from a shower
of rain, “they had got hold of Vignola, and determined to execute all he
had described.” This remark was the more just, as the orders really
resemble those of Vignola. It would do well for a front to St. Eustache,
at Paris. The two other churches of this group are no longer used as
places of worship, and the outsides did not incite me to be at the
trouble of examining them within.

But the church at Dijon most worthy of attention is that of Nôtre Dame.
It was built, according to Agencourt, by St. Louis; and probably
therefore, in the first half of the thirteenth century; and there are
many circumstances which put one in mind of the church at Mantes,
attributed likewise to that monarch; but we have no account of its
consecration before 1334.

The western front has some resemblance in its lower part, to the
southern portal of Chartres. It has an open portico, of three arches in
front, and two arches deep, with a little square additional piece. The
central part is vaulted in oblique groins. The doorways are ornamented
with columns singularly crowded together, and statues have been placed
on some of those of the front row, but these, as usual, have been
destroyed. I could not determine whether there had been any projection
at the feet of these statues to give them an apparent support. The
canopies above them are rather appended to the capitals, than forming
part of them, and they consist of models of architecture; nearly the
same subject being repeated in all of them. The space over these arches
has been ornamented with figures, and we find also a sort of Roman or
Arabesque ornament; but I consider this, not as indicating a difference
of date, but as an approximation to a style I may expect to find in the
South of France and in Italy, retaining much more of the ancient
architecture, than that of our northern parts. Even in the north of
France, we meet frequently with approximations to the Roman orders and
ornaments in the early Gothic. Above the door of the southern portal a
row of disks still remains, placed, I suppose, behind the heads of
statues of saints, which have been destroyed. These are observed also at
the porch of St. Germain des Prés, and in some other buildings, where
they are considered as proofs of high antiquity.

Over this porch or portico are two ranges, each of nineteen columns,
supporting little arches, and above and below, and between these ranges
are richly ornamented bands. On these bands, in several places, are
indications, as if there had been figures of animals projecting directly
forwards, as you may frequently see in cases where they are introduced
as water-spouts, and such figures are still seen at the back of this
façade. The annexed sketch may give you an idea of what I suppose to
have been the original design of the composition.

[Illustration: Illustration of porch]

The plan of this building is a Latin cross, with aisles to the nave, two
little chapels on each side of the straight part of the choir, and a
very narrow aisle behind the choir. A gallery or triforium runs round
the building at the usual height, and a second within the windows of the
clerestory. In Gothic churches, the glass of the upper windows is
usually over the range of little shafts forming the triforium, here it
is over the wall, forming the back of the gallery. At the _rond point_
this gallery occupies the whole width of the aisle below; a very wide
gallery, though a very narrow aisle; and it is there lighted by circular
windows, but whether these belong to the original design I cannot tell.
One end of the transept presents an arrangement somewhat similar to that
of St. Leger, at Soissons, with five equal lancet windows below, and a
rose window above. The work of the rose window fell out some time ago,
and it is now quite naked. The five windows below are long and narrow,
and without any tracery: indeed there is no tracery in the church. They
have externally six shafts, at some distance from the wall, supporting
little pointed arches; internally, there are only three shafts, which of
course do not correspond with the windows; and they support flat scheme
arches on little blocks. Over the intersection of the cross is a square
tower, with a circular turret at each angle. The inside of this tower is
ornamented with very slender shafts, and arches upon them, and was
certainly intended to be exposed from below to the interior of the
church; the present vaulting of that part being an awkward posterior
addition. The old vaulting, above these shafts, was begun, but never
completed.

While I was making sketches in this church, a girl took a chair just
behind me, in order at the same time to perform her devotions, and to
see what I was about; but religion and curiosity combined were
insufficient to keep her awake. Soon after, the same blacksmith who had
so well criticised the porch at St. Michel, came up and offered to
conduct me all over the church, of which he had the keys. I assented to
his proposal, and was not a little struck with the extreme thinness of
the walls: those of the turrets, though rising 100 feet from the roof,
are not 6 inches thick, and other walls are about in the same
proportion. Indeed, the architect seems to have loved lightness ‘_à la
folie_;’ for, in ornamenting the inside of his tower, he has used shafts
20 feet long, and only 7 inches in diameter, and one of these is of a
single stone: several other shafts are about 15 feet long, and 5½ inches
in diameter, each of a single piece, and all perfectly detached from the
wall for their whole length. They are of a very hard stone, and so are
also some of the thinnest parts of the masonry: the rest of the walls
and piers are of a material less hard and heavy, and the vaulting, which
is in oblique groins, is of a stone extremely light and porous. They are
all found within a few leagues of the place.

The rain disappointed me in a walk I had projected, in order to see a
little of the country about Dijon. Just out of the town is a noble
spring, clear and abundant, and the use the people of the city make of
it is to wash their foul linen. A shed built over it, and rows of stones
in the water, make it very convenient for that purpose. It seems almost
a profanation to contaminate the crystal fluid so immediately, with dirt
and soapsuds. The soil is very rocky in the immediate neighbourhood, and
full of quarries, which form excellent vineyards; but till we reach this
place, Burgundy has as few vineyards as Champaine. The finest wine is
made a little beyond Dijon, on the road to Lyon.

In England, we see sometimes written up _working jeweller_, _working
watch-maker_, indicating, I suppose, the double advantage, that their
employers will have to give their directions to the very individual who
will execute them, and that it will be cheaper, as no intermediate
profit is necessary. In France, on the contrary, we find _marchands
serruriers_, _marchands horlogers_, _&c._; the possessor of the shop
apparently vindicating himself from the charge of being a mere workman.

I left Dijon on the morning of the 28th. One meets in French diligences,
as well as in English stages, great variety of company, sometimes very
agreeable, and sometimes rather the reverse. My companions from Troyes
belonged to the latter class, but to make amends, I was this morning
very fortunate, and met with a civil and very pleasant company. Both
parties were I believe traders, going to the fair of Beaucaire. On
leaving the town we observed a man sleeping under the walls of a church.
He had made himself a sort of roof, and suspended to it a napkin, to
keep out the rain, which descended heavily, and his goods were spread
about, covered with old tapestry. It was a testimony to the honesty, or
to the good police of Dijon; and perhaps if my companions had not
thought it very ridiculous, I should have set it down as one of the
customs of the country. On this road there was no longer any deficiency
of vineyards. They lie at the foot of a range of hills almost all the
way to Chalons sur Saone; these hills are of considerable height, (but
not mountains) intersected frequently by deep, narrow ravines, sometimes
rocky, and giving me something of the idea of the Mendip hills, between
Wells and Chedder, but less bold, less lofty, and to the eye, less rich;
for though the upper part is covered with wood, yet it is merely bushes
and underwood. This is the famous Côte d’Or. All the lower parts are
covered with the vineyards which produce the Burgundy wine, but some are
much better than others, though the physical situation of all seems
precisely alike. These hills were on the right; on the left was a
fertile and well cultivated plain, not entirely flat, shaded with fruit
trees, and here and there a little bit of wood: the vines sometimes
extending also on this side. The rain did not permit me to see the
extent of this lower country, or how it was bounded.

There is a cathedral at Chalons, of which the earliest part may perhaps
be of the pointed architecture of the eleventh century. The choir is of
the twelfth and thirteenth, and some parts of the edifice must be of the
fifteenth, but I had little time to examine it. We found the floods so
high, that the barge (_Coche d’eau_) which passes between Chalons and
Lyon could not go, the tracking paths being covered with water. Three of
my companions and myself engaged a voiture to take us to Macon. We
breakfasted, or dined, as it is here usually called, at Tournu. In the
north of France the meals are disposed pretty much as in England, but
the breakfast is more solid. Here we dine at eleven or twelve, sometimes
earlier, and it is the first meal. Supper is usually about eight.

At Tournu is a curious church. The body is of a rude sort of Norman
architecture, apparently of high antiquity, with additions decidedly
posterior, but still Norman, and some trifling alterations of the
fourteenth and sixteenth centuries. The choir has something like
pilasters, and the intersection of the nave and transept is surmounted
by a dome, which I cannot doubt to be part of the original structure.

The banks of the Saone at first are flat, but the scenery begins to
improve about Tournu. The road from this place occasionally passes over
moderate hills, and exposes views of distant mountains covered with
wood, cultivated hills, and rich and populous valleys. The weather was
beautiful, and while our carriage remained waiting at Tournu, I walked
on and had truly a time of enjoyment. At Macon, my companions conducted
me to the Hotel de l’Europe, and I felt myself so comfortable, and was
so well pleased with the place and the people, that I was quite sorry
not to be able to find a good Gothic cathedral, as a reason for spending
a day or two there. On the 30th we found a passage boat, and descended
to Lyon. The hills which bound the valley approach as we descend, and
the entrance of Lyon is like the approach to Bristol from the sea, under
the Slopes of Durdham and King’s Downs, and the rocks of the hot wells,
but the river is larger and the cliffs not so high. There are a few
curious looking chateaus in descending the Saone, and one or two
churches one might look at, if employment were wanted, but nothing is
very striking, and you may easily conceive that thus going down in a
boat, I can hope to catch nothing but the most obvious features.




                               LETTER IX.

                                 LYON.


                                                _Lyon, 11th July, 1816._

THE first object of my curiosity in every town is the cathedral. This
city possesses a magnificent one. A little description of Lyon, which I
have purchased, says, that the nave _appears_ to be of the age of St.
Louis, (1226 to 1271), I wanted history, and not conjecture, but this is
probably about the truth. There is less ornament, and less ingenuity in
the management of the different parts than at Amiens, but the piers are
more slender, and more complicated; the bases have more projection, and
the capitals are smaller than in that edifice, and I can easily believe
it to be a little, though but little later. The choir is more ancient,
but I must give you a little description.

The original building consists of a nave with side aisles, a transept
without them, a chapel of two arches on each side of the choir, but
neither aisle nor chapel in the chevet. The choir is lower than the
nave, and there is a rose, or rather a wheel window above it. The chevet
is polygonal, and its windows are divided into two parts by a little
column, and have a sort of trefoil in the upper part.

[Illustration: Illustration of window]

The straight part of the choir and the transept have the windows placed
by threes, or perhaps it would be better to say, divided into three by
small columns, but the parts are not united either externally or
internally by a common arch.

[Illustration: Illustration of window]

At each end of the transept is a fine wheel window, understanding by
this term a circular window, in which little columns placed as spokes in
a wheel, form the principal part of the composition. I do not know if,
when this arrangement was first introduced, the centre was ever left
solid, but we have very early specimens, in which it was perforated.
Each division between the columns was usually terminated towards the
circumference by a trefoil, but sometimes there is a simple or a double
arch. By degrees other perforations were made beyond these primary
divisions, but still included in a common circle. After a time the
spokes ceased to be little columns, and the direct radiating lines
became a very small portion of the composition. Other arches and
ornaments were introduced, and the former were frequently based upon the
circumference instead of appearing to spring from the centre; and
lastly, the divisions variously branched seemed to lose all relation to
the original idea, except in the general circular form. I have three
names to apply to these different distributions, which might form
_botanically_, five species.

1st. Columnar spokes and no exterior openings, as at St. Stephen’s at
Beauvais, and the window over the choir at Lyon.

2nd. Columnar spokes and exterior openings. In France we find such at
Chartres, and in the end windows of the transept of which I am now
treating: to both these I should give the name of wheel windows.

3rd. No columns; the divisions are variously branched, but still
exhibiting an appearance of radiation. Such as this we have at Amiens,
Beauvais, Lyons, and many other places, and I should appropriate to them
the name of rose windows.

4th. Arches and ornaments arising from the circumference as well as from
the centre. This disposition gives a squareness to the ends of the
divisions which may well merit the name of marigold windows, the
cathedrals at Mantes and at Chalons sur Marne, will offer examples.

5th. No radiation preserved in the principal divisions. I do not know
that I can cite for this any other example than that at the cathedral at
Troyes, and it may, without inconvenience, be left without a name.

[Illustration: Illustration of windows]

[Illustration: Illustration of windows]

I believe these different arrangements succeeded each other nearly in
the order I have mentioned, but not uniformly so. In small windows of
the same epoch, the disposition is generally more simple than in the
large ones, but after the columnar spokes had once been abandoned, it
does not appear that they were ever resumed.

The gallery or triforium, of the transept and choir, has semi-circular
arches resting on columns almost Corinthian, and on pilasters which
might be deemed of the _renaissance_, if some of the latter were not
zig-zag. On the whole, if I had met in the north of France with a
building corresponding in character with the choir and transept of the
cathedral at Lyon, I should say that it had been erected about the year
1200, or rather earlier, when the first style of pointed architecture
was beginning to give way to the second. In the nave, the larger shafts
are connected with the masonry of the piers and walls, the smaller are
constructed separately. At Nôtre Dame at Dijon, exactly the reverse
takes place; there, the large shafts have an independent construction,
and the smaller are united with the mass of the work. Some of the
pillars next the choir, as well as those of the choir itself, have
nearly the ancient Attic base; in others, the Gothic forms are fully
developed. The groining of the vaults is oblique, and the last pair of
pillars seems to be an addition of the fourteenth century. In the
fifteenth century, several chapels were added to the nave; the last and
most beautiful of which is that which was built for Charles, Cardinal de
Bourbon, who was king of France for four hours. This Charles, Duke de
Vendôme, Cardinal Archbishop of Rouen, and legate of Avignon, was born
in 1523, put upon the throne in 1589 by the Duke de Mayenne, and died in
1590; is it possible we can have Gothic architecture in this city of so
late a date? My guide-book tells me that his brother, Pierre de Bourbon,
who finished this chapel, married the daughter of Louis XI. and
multiplied the thistle among his ornaments, to signify that the king had
made him a ‘_cher don_.’ Louis XI. died in 1483, and I suspect that my
history is not correct. This chapel is entirely in the pointed style,
and part of the vaulting exhibits some indication of the manner of our
Henry the Seventh’s chapel at Westminster. We find also the bases of
adjoining parts on different levels, and mouldings lost and
re-appearing, or seeming to pass one behind the other; but I cannot find
the complicated arch, so common in the late French Gothic, in any of the
ornaments.

The towers of this cathedral are placed, one at each end of the
transept. The lower part, and perhaps the whole of what has been
executed of the northern, seems to be of the same date with the nave.
The southern tower is of the fifteenth century. They are both
unfinished, except by a sort of balustrade, on which is laid a modern
Italian tiled roof, a termination not at all in harmony with the
character of the building.

The portal, including in that term the whole western front, is said to
be of the time of Louis XI., who reigned from 1462 to 1483. It hardly
seems to me all of one date, I should have assigned to some parts an
earlier epoch, but there is a considerable quantity of ornamental work
above the doorway, which may well belong to the date assigned. The
filling in of the rose window belongs to the third style of Gothic. The
idea of the composition seems to have been a square, with a turreted
buttress at each angle, crowned with a gable in the middle, and a tower
at each extremity, but without any thing below to carry the division of
these parts down to the ground. The towers, however, have never been
finished, and at present do not rise so high as the gable. On the sides
of the nave, the windows of the clerestory are divided into three parts,
with three roses above them pyramidally disposed, but not united
externally in a common arch.

Besides the cathedral, there is a church dedicated to St. Paul, of Saxon
architecture, said to have been built by Saint Sacerdos, in the sixth
century, and repaired, first by Ledrade in 802, and afterwards by Hugh
the First, in 1103. The ancient work remaining is probably of the last
date, but the inside is a poor modern restoration. The intersection is
crowned with an octangular tower, ornamented with Norman arches, and a
fine cornice with modillions, many of which are sculptured with the
heads of men and animals.

[Illustration:

A.B. Clayton del. from Sketches by J. Woods.

CHURCH AT AYNAI.]

The church of St. Nizier is more deserving of attention; it was built by
a citizen of the name of Renouard, who begun it in 1300, and finished it
before 1315, and we find here most of the characters of the fourth style
of Gothic. There are small capitals at the springing of the arches of
the nave, but the ribs are carried up and spread upon the vaulting
without any thing to mark the termination of the upright part. The Attic
base is entirely abandoned, and we have a simple ogee in its place, and
the bases of the different parts occur at different levels, though not
with all the intricacy which is found in some buildings of a later
period.

The vaulting in France seems to have proceeded gradually from the
circular to the obtusely pointed arch, and afterwards to the more acute;
it then flattened again in elliptic curves. I did not think that the
latter change had taken place so early as the beginning of the
fourteenth century, but as we find some examples at St. Nizier, we may
probably assign to it this date. This church may be considered as an
important evidence to fix the earliest introduction of these three
peculiarities of the later Gothic; to all of which I should otherwise
attribute a much more recent period. The windows of the clerestory are
leafy, and the ribs of the roof are disposed so as to have something of
the same effect.

As we proceed south we observe more evident traces of the imitation of
Roman mouldings and ornaments, but this is most conspicuous in the
earlier edifices. In proportion as the pointed architecture obtained a
distinct style and character, these smaller parts were made to
correspond with the general design, and forms quite peculiar to it were
introduced. Thus we find considerable evidence of the imitation of Roman
art in the cathedral, but none in St. Nizier.

One of the most curious antiquities of Lyon is the church of Aynai, a
name, according to the Tableau de Lyon, derived from Athenas; it is
situated a little out of the town on the long point of land which
divides the Saone from the Rhone. The building was originally founded by
St. Badoul in the fourth century, but destroyed by the Saracens in the
eighth, and the present edifice was begun in the tenth, and perhaps not
finished till 1070. The outside is ornamented with a sort of mosaic of
red brick, or tiles inserted into a whitish stone. The western tower has
a pyramidal roof, and a smaller quarter pyramid at each angle. All these
seem to me to belong to the original construction. The inside forms a
cross, with a dome at the intersection supported on four granite columns
formed from two ancient ones, each of which has been sawn in two; each
piece is about thirteen feet six inches high. They are said to have
decorated the altar of a temple of Augustus. Over the dome is a central
tower. The choir is little more than a semi-circular recess, with a
semidome: this arrangement alone is a proof of very high antiquity. The
ancient apsis was nothing more than a large niche, and the complete
development of the cross, in the plans of our churches, is not prior to
the eleventh century.

There is a building close to the cathedral called the Hotel de
Chevrière, supposed to be of the same date as the church at Aynai. It is
ornamented like that edifice, with red tiles inserted in the masonry,
and resembles it in some other peculiarities of its architecture. It has
been much cut up by modern alterations, but the original disposition was
not perfectly regular. The principal decoration arises from a row of
little semi-circular arches, some of which rest on Corinthian-like
columns, and others on small and unornamented corbels, under each of
which was a square recess containing a statue. There is a large arched
doorway, but all the present windows are modern, and I doubt if there
were originally any windows towards the street. Tradition asserts that
this building was once inhabited by St. Thomas à Becket.

Besides these antiquities, Lyon boasts some remains of Roman
magnificence, which however, in their present condition, are more
interesting to the antiquary than to the architect. The principal is an
aqueduct, a considerable fragment of which I visited, but it is so
surrounded by high stone walls, that it was impossible to obtain a good
view. This aqueduct is the more curious, as according to M. Millin, it
is conducted across three of the deeper valleys, in leaden pipes, like
syphons reversed, descending the hill on one side, and ascending on the
other. I believe we have no other example of such a disposition in the
Roman aqueducts, and it has even been asserted that the ancients did not
know that water would always rise to its level.

There is an ancient crypt under the church of St. Irene, which is
attributed, perhaps on no solid foundation, to the Romans. It is a
continued vault supported on columns and arches. There is not sufficient
character in its architecture to enable me to pronounce on the time of
its erection, but I should doubt its being prior to the eleventh
century.

Let me now conduct you to modern objects; a fine old convent has been
converted into a museum; the suite of rooms being disposed round a
quadrangle. These large convents have been very convenient for public
purposes. I wish we had preserved some of them for that use in England.
This at Lyon has twenty-one windows in a range towards the Place des
Terreaux. Fragments of architecture and sculpture, altars and
inscriptions, principally found in the neighbourhood, form a very
respectable collection of antiquities. The building includes also a
gallery of paintings, which, if it cannot boast any of the masterpieces
of art, yet contains many paintings worth attention. The catalogue
enumerates Rubens and Guido among the artists, but I saw no production
of either. M. Frère Jean, a merchant of this city, conducted me there,
in company with an artist of the name of Epinat, and introduced me to M.
Hurtault, the director, who is a very able antiquary. I afterwards dined
with M. Frère Jean, who is a very pleasant, friendly man, at his country
house, if one may apply the expression to a habitation within the city.
It has a nice garden, and commands a noble view, extending to the
distant Alps. I endeavoured to persuade him and M. Epinat, that Napoleon
was really at St. Helena, but I believe I left them incredulous. They
did not seem, however, very confident, that it was the English who
helped him back from Elba. This is the first time I have met any
Frenchman willing to entertain a doubt on that subject.

An Englishman travelling in France, is frequently struck with the total
deficiency, even among respectable merchants and artists, of that sort
of general knowledge, which might enable them decidedly to reject any
fable that the government or a party leader may endeavour to impose upon
their credulity. I have heard here, as a most certain and authentic
piece of intelligence, from one who boasted that he had been in London,
that Napoleon had escaped from St. Helena, and was about to return to
France at the head of an immense army of Americans; that the latter had
already declared war against England, and taken Gibraltar.

There are many beautiful spots in the neighbourhood of Lyon, and indeed
the situation of the city is one which affords great variety of scene.
It is placed at the junction of two rivers, one of which passes through
a romantic valley, between two lofty rocks, the other coasts the hills
under steep banks, leaving a rich and fertile plain on the opposite
side. These hills are adorned in many parts with country houses of great
variety of form, which are often very picturesque, though perhaps none
of them are individually beautiful. At some distance are higher hills,
or rather mountains, which by the contrast of form, and rich aerial
tints, set off the cultivated plain and slopes of the immediate
neighbourhood; here and there a point of the Alps appears above them,
marked only by the brilliant whiteness of the snow with which it is
covered, and belonging, in appearance, rather to the heaven than to the
earth.

My pleasantest walk was on the bank of the Rhone. For the whole length
of the town, there is a fine broad quay along the shore, and the road to
Geneva continues for some miles by the side of the stream, offering fine
views of the river, and of the white summits of the distant Alps. A
steep gravelly hill, presenting occasionally perpendicular cliffs,
bounds the road on the left, but receding from the town, the slope
becomes more gradual, and coffee-houses and gardens in ascending
terraces, present themselves soon after leaving the city. The most
celebrated of these is the Café de Gaillet, where the Lyonnese drink
beer, eat bread and cheese, or sweet cakes, and take ices. Some amuse
themselves under the shade of the orange trees; others seek the shelter
of a noble saloon, I suppose 150 feet long, and 40 feet broad, and
ornamented with looking-glasses. If the style of decoration be French,
it is certainly good of its kind; and besides, the taste for gaiety and
glitter is extremely well exercised in a coffee-house. On a fine Sunday
afternoon all the population of Lyon, in their gayest attire, seem to
come out on this road. In London the people scatter themselves on such
an occasion in all directions; in these French towns all seem to direct
their steps to one point, and pains are taken by the government or the
community, to make that point agreeable. This coffee-house has however
at present, one disadvantage; the garden is on a terrace level with the
saloon, and a row of young plane trees by the side of the road below, is
just of a height to shut out the prospect from the whole range. Another
coffee-house, which has its little summer houses and Chinese pavilions
scattered about at different elevations, is better in this respect, but
inferior in every other.

At my inn, the Quatre Nations, there is a table d’hôte rather too early
for my convenience. When there, I generally find some one whom I
recognize as the companion of some former portion of my journey, but
unfortunately none of those who pleased me the most. Comparing the
peasantry of France with that of England, I should say there is less of
prompt and servile obedience, where you think you have a right to
command, but greatly more attention and real politeness, where you have
no such claim. In those of a class a little superior, or at least who
think themselves so, the French have not the same advantage. In all
classes there seems to be much more freedom of remark than in England,
and sometimes such remarks as would put an Englishman out of humour. In
the little intercourses of life the Frenchman has the appearance of
being the most good humoured, if not the most polite. I get laughed at
for my pronunciation, and frequently perhaps by those who would
themselves be ridiculed at Paris. One of the guests amused himself with
talking to me in bad French, just as you sometimes talk bad English to
children. Another of the party found fault with this, telling him that
he would be better understood by speaking correctly, but slowly, and
distinctly, without saying _parlier_, _entendier_, and without using
verbs instead of substantives. “But,” replied the former, “I do not say
_parlier_, _entendier_, nor do I use verbs for substantives, I only make
use of the participle instead of the infinitive, and I confound the
genders, as this gentleman does.” I observed that these people in their
conversation almost always sounded the _r_ of the infinitive mood.

I went to the theatre at Lyon; here I first saw what I am told is common
in the south of France, a pit without seats. The theatre is simple and
good, because without affectation, and where the artist goes straight
forward to his object, the result may not be admirable, but can never be
ridiculous. The acting was respectable, but my bile was excited by some
officers in the boxes, who insisted that every thing should be conducted
at their good pleasure; and somewhat also by the people for submitting
to their impertinence. They were furiously loyal, but it is impossible
such men can be friends of a constitutional government. Liberty is out
of the question, they are fit for nothing but to be the tools of a
military despotism.

I have already mentioned a crypt under the church dedicated to St.
Irene, which is said to be of Roman construction. At the same place I
was shown an opening, now boarded up, which leads to a space containing,
if you believe the tradition of the place, the bones of 19,000 martyrs,
without reckoning women and children, who, as my conductress observed,
must have been at least as many more. There is also a well full of
relics, but I did not understand whether these were included in the
previous number, or an addition to it.

South of Lyon we may begin to observe the constructions in Pisé, which I
suspect would not suit a climate so wet as ours; the material seems to
be gravel and clay, formed into blocks in a sort of mould on the work
itself, and separated by pretty thick beds of mortar. In some districts
these blocks are pretty regular parallelopipeda, about six feet long and
three thick; in others, they are very irregularly shaped, like Cyclopæan
masonry.




                               LETTER X.

                            SOUTH OF FRANCE.


                                              _Nismes, 27th July, 1816._

I MET at Paris with a brother architect of the name of Sharp, who was
going to Rome by the South of France; he left Paris a little after me,
and joined me at Lyon. On the 12th we got into the packet-boat, to
descend the Rhone; it was loaded with goods and passengers going to the
fair at Beaucaire; and such a steam rose from the only room below deck,
that I did not choose to venture into it; although a thick drizzling
rain which obscured the prospect, and permitted us to see only the
ghosts of beautiful scenery, would have made the shelter very
acceptable. The packet-boat, or barge, is suffered nearly to drift down
the stream, but the boatmen are provided with oars, to direct, rather
than to accelerate the motion, as the rudder, though made very large,
has of course little power. Our voyage begins upon the Saone, but we
entered the Rhone a little below Lyon, and reached Vienne, a distance of
nearly eighteen miles, in two hours and a half. Here we left the boat,
and although the weather incommoded us all day, yet it was sufficiently
fine at intervals to shew us that we were in a beautiful country, and to
permit us to see some of the antiquities of the place. A magnificent
quay extends along the bank of the river, but the current of the Rhone
is so strong, that every thing connected with it must be of the most
solid construction. One pier of a bridge is still standing; and a tower,
which probably defended the end of it, remains on the opposite shore: a
rocky hill rises behind the town, crowned by what appears the fragment
of an old castle, but this we did not visit. Vienne is the first town I
have seen, where the Roman antiquities remain in sufficient perfection
to claim the study of an architect. I ran into the first church which
occurred in our ramble through the city, (that of St. André le Bas) and
found it a very curious old building, with many fragments of Roman
antiquity, particularly two shafts of columns, and capitals upon them,
but as the capitals had originally belonged to columns half as large
again, the composition was not very happy. It is an edifice of great
antiquity, being simply a parallelogram, with a semicircular niche at
the end, which forms the choir; the vaulting is pointed, but the
openings are round-headed, except three little windows in the choir. It
was founded by Ancemond, Duke of Burgundy, and restored by Conrad, King
of Burgundy. The latter reigned from 1033 to 1037. A little further we
stumbled on an ancient temple, a good deal ruined. The spaces between
the columns have been walled up, and the walls of the cell removed, in
order to convert the building, first into a christian church, and
afterwards into a court of justice. The edifice is not in very good
taste, nor very well executed; yet the union of simplicity of form with
richness of decoration, produces a pleasing effect under so many
disadvantages: and the coming thus by chance upon an object with which
one has so many associations, excited an emotion more easily imagined
than described. Just out of the town is a slender pyramid on a square
basement, perforated in each direction by an arched opening, and with a
column at each angle. It is called by the vulgar the tomb of Pontius
Pilate, who, according to them, put an end to his own life at this
place. Its real date and destination are very uncertain. It is
undoubtedly Roman, and probably a sepulchral monument, but there is no
inscription. It stands in the middle of a corn-field, and cannot boast
much beauty either in itself or in its situation. The finest relic, in
point of taste and execution, is what is called the Arch of Triumph.
Enough remains to shew with certainty, that it does not merit this
appellation, but not sufficient to enable me to determine what it has
been: some heads of satyrs have given rise to a conjecture that it
formed part of a theatre.

Numerous fragments of Roman ornaments and inscriptions are scattered
about Vienne. Some of the most interesting antiquities, discovered in
and about the city, have been collected, and placed in an old church,
where they form a museum; there are amongst them a few beautiful
fragments of sculpture; and many mosaics, some of which may be
considered as very fine ones, but a considerable portion of the objects
appears to belong to the _decadence_. Besides these monuments of Roman
times, Vienne boasts a very fine cathedral. The front rises from an
elevated platform, or _parvis_, about twelve feet above the street, the
ascent to which is by a magnificent flight of steps. This platform
terminates at each end against private houses; the front is defended by
a Gothic balustrade, which returns down the steps. The façade has never
been completed, and perhaps in its present state the form is too square,
yet it is truly a magnificent object, and has proved to me not only the
possibility, but the great advantage of thus elevating a Gothic church.
It is generally very difficult, when one contemplates a noble building,
to determine precisely from what particulars our pleasure is derived,
and to judge what might be omitted without injury, or what added with
advantage. On considering the religious edifices of our own country, we
observe that they are almost all, either on a level with the ground, or
somewhat below it; and I had consequently began to doubt whether part of
their beauty might not be owing to this circumstance. In France such a
peculiarity is not observable, for we find here that the cathedrals are,
with hardly any exception, placed on a platform more or less elevated.
This at Vienne is the highest I have seen, and from that very
circumstance, it is the finest, and the one which most contributes to
the dignity of the building. The whole of this part, and the western
front itself, together with the four first arches of the nave, were
added by Pierre Palmier in 1527, and present nothing very remarkable in
the style of architecture, unless perhaps, that in some cases there is
an appearance of the artist having endeavoured to imitate the character
of the ancient work.

On entering, the building seems at first glance to present a
considerable uniformity of style; but a closer examination betrays very
important differences. As to its whole effect, the want of coloured
glass is a deficiency hardly to be forgiven; and it seemed to me, who
have been lately so much accustomed to the very lofty churches of the
north of France, rather too low in proportion to its extent, but in this
my companion did not agree with me. We estimated its height at between
eighty and ninety feet; and certainly if it had but painted glass, it
would not be disgraced in a comparison with the proudest Gothic churches
in Europe, but in its present state, it is less impressive than that at
Lyon. The first four arches are of the same date and style as the front,
but beyond these are seven other arches on each side, which form the
most curious part of the building. From the pavement to the under side
of the gallery, the architecture is of a manner which I have not seen
before, and one might imagine it for a moment to be formed at the
restoration of the Italian architecture, but it is only for a moment:
the mouldings, the ornaments, and above all, the capitals, clearly
attest the antiquity of the work. Driven from that supposition, the
observer is almost led to attribute it to the decline of Roman
architecture, (I wish we had good words corresponding with the French
_decadence_ and _renaissance_,) for it approaches even more nearly than
the Saxon style, to the productions of the ancients; nevertheless the
arches are pointed, and if we imagine this to have been in consequence
of some restorations, or repairs, which may possibly have been the case,
since the points are very obtuse, and there is a central key-stone; yet
the general disposition is too much like that of a Gothic church, to
allow us to push so far back the era of its construction. The arches of
the side aisles in this part have no mouldings on the groins, the lower
windows are rose-headed, and probably of the thirteenth century; those
of the clerestory are by threes, and without tracery, they may therefore
be attributed to the twelfth; but in both parts some of a later style
have been introduced. There is no transept, but there are four steps at
the eighth pier from the entrance, and three more at the eleventh. The
latter mark the present choir, the straight part of which, consisting of
two arches only, is of the earliest French pointed style, while the
chevet is polygonal, and has a quatrefoil in the window heads.
Externally the flanks of the side aisles are finished with a gallery of
small arches, upon little columns, some of which are semicircular, and
others pointed, and above these rise Gothic pinnacles. Some fragments of
more ancient work have been built up in the walls, and in the oldest
part there are also monumental tablets as early as 1200, which seem to
be posterior to the erection of the wall. Reasoning from appearance, I
should consider it as a building begun in the eleventh, and continued
through the whole of the twelfth century, but the history of the
cathedral mentions no considerable works in that period. It is said to
have been begun by St. Esalde, archbishop in 718. The works were
afterwards suspended till the time of another archbishop, St. Theobald,
who completed the choir in 952. It seems certain that something was
erected by him at that time, and equally certain that it was not the
present choir. Yet the foundation may have been of that date, and
semicircular, though the work above is slightly polygonal, and the want
of a transept to so considerable a building creates a suspicion that the
plan is of great antiquity. After this period I have found no accounts
of any important works till those already mentioned, in 1527.

Besides the cathedral, there is at Vienne a very curious Saxon church,
dedicated to St. Michel;[18] it has a stone ornament, running along the
ridge of the roof, which seems not to be uncommon in these parts; the
ornamental arches of the tower include nearly two-thirds of a circle; a
circumstance which unites it with the Moresque architecture. The
interior of the church is not beautiful, but a little cloister is very
pretty, composed of arches, resting on little coupled columns.[19]

The churches of the villages down the Rhone are almost all of that style
which we call in England, Saxon or Norman, very ancient and very rude.
One at Bourg St. Andiole has an octagonal central tower, with
semicircular arches, and is crowned with a spire of rather low
proportions, rising immediately from the sides of the octagon, without
cornice, or balustrade, or any thing to mark the line of separation.[20]

I have been so used in France to hear the pieces of twenty francs called
_louis_, that I thought of nothing else when I made the agreement with a
boatman at Vienne, to take us to Pont St. Esprit, full one hundred
miles, for three louis; he used his oars very little, just enough to
preserve a direction to the boat. When we were about to pay our
waterman, he demanded seventy-two francs, instead of sixty; as we could
not settle the matter, we all went to a magistrate, who acknowledged the
ambiguity of the term, and decided that we should pay sixty-six francs,
as a mean between the two methods of understanding the bargain. I do not
know whether the man had any intention of cheating us. He had assured us
on setting out that he must sell his boat at Pont St. Esprit to great
disadvantage, since from the rapidity of the stream, it was impossible
to bring it up the Rhone, and yet we found the boat on entering quite an
old one. This had excited some suspicion of his honesty, because, if
they could not be moved against the stream, we did not understand how
they were to wear out at Vienne: but perhaps in this we were unjust.
These boats cannot last long, as they are very slightly and poorly made,
and the man only estimated the value at thirty-six francs.

The voyage down the Rhone is delightful; and I doubt if all the boasted
beauties of the Rhine deserve to be compared with it. The scene is
continually varying, but always beautiful; the river sometimes runs
between lofty banks, always steep, generally rocky, sometimes
precipitous. The hills are ornamented with villages, and with ruined
castles without number, occupying the most picturesque situations; some
are covered with sloping vineyards; in others little terraces are made
for the vines among the rocks; some are crowned with forests, and
everywhere the mixture of scattered trees and bushes gives richness to
the landscape. In some places the bank of hill recedes from the river,
or diminishes in height; at others it is entirely lost, and the eye
wanders to more distant hills, to rugged mountains, or to the
snow-covered summits of the Alps. Sometimes one of these styles of
landscape is presented on one side, and another on the opposite shore;
at others all appear to be united; add to which, the Rhone itself is a
noble river, from a quarter to half a mile wide, rushing impetuously
along, and giving life and spirit to the scene.

The rapidity of the current has given rise to a method of crossing which
we do not see in England: a rope is stretched across the river,
generally at the narrowest parts, and the ferry-boat is attached to this
rope by a pulley, which passes along with it; and thus, when merely
committed to the stream, with a little help from the rudder, which is
made very large, the boat is impelled to the opposite shore. The rope is
elevated sufficiently for boats descending the river to pass underneath
it, either by attaching it to a rock, or to a piece of rough masonry
erected for that purpose. The rapid current of the Rhone is continually
shifting the gravelly bottom on which it runs, and this produces a
continual noise, like the frying of fish, but louder.

We slept at Ancone, a little village on the banks of the river. I
counted twenty beds at the inn, and every thing about them seemed very
clean; indeed the sheets in France are always clean, and I never had
occasion to doubt whether they had not been already used, which has
sometimes been the case in England.

Although the exertion of the rower is trifling, the progress made by the
help of the current is very considerable. We were little more than ten
hours from Vienne to Ancone, a distance of seventy-six miles; from
Ancone to Pont St. Esprit, six leagues of the country, or about
twenty-four miles, very little more than three; so that we travelled
nearly seven miles and a half per hour. Allowing two for the effect of
the oars, we shall have five and a half for the rapidity of the stream,
which is about the same as from Lyon to Vienne. The course of the Rhone
from the Lake of Geneva to the sea, measured along all its windings, is
nearly three hundred miles, according to the best maps, and the
elevation of that lake is 1,200 feet above the Mediterranean Sea. This
would give an average descent of four feet per mile. The descent from
Geneva to Lyon is probably much greater than this, especially as it
includes the loss of the Rhone, and a considerable space, where the
river runs with great velocity in a deep bed, and the channel is but a
few yards wide; and although, on the other hand, it is probable, that
the descent from Beaucaire to the sea is trifling, since there the
valley opens, and a wide spread of alluvial soil begins, yet perhaps we
cannot calculate the descent of the Rhone from Lyon to Avignon at more
than three feet per English mile, or one foot in 1,760.

At Pont St. Esprit we find the first bridge over the Rhone, in
descending from Lyon. It was begun on the 4th of September, 1265, and
finished in February, 1309: the water-way is contracted to about 1,800
feet, passing through nineteen large arches, and seven small ones, with
great rapidity. As well as I could judge by the eye, the water is about
fifteen inches higher, above, than below the bridge. The edifice is very
well built, with semicircular arches, but it is very narrow, and in
order to oppose more resistance to the action of floods, is not built in
a straight line. In walking upon it we perceived how much we lost in
this part of the Rhone, where the banks are comparatively low, by the
depressed position of the eye in a boat; a rich and fertile plain shaded
by mulberry trees, appeared between us and the hills, of which we had
seen nothing from the water.

There are some whimsical particularities in the churches at Pont St.
Esprit; but perhaps depending rather on the fancy of the architect than
on the style of the time, and therefore not very interesting. The date
is probably the fifteenth century. In one of these is a vault, said to
have the property of preserving the human body, but like so many other
things, most of the objects thus preserved were destroyed in the fury of
the revolution, when the French populace gave full play to the desire to
injure and destroy, which seems so natural in an ignorant multitude.
One, the body of a female, was, as I was informed, still entire, and I
went to see it; arms, legs, and mutilated trunks, were pulled out from a
hole, one after another, to gratify my curiosity, and at last the
desired object. It was exceedingly light, of a dingy buff colour,
somewhat shrivelled, but in other respects very perfect.

We engaged a voiture from Pont St. Esprit to Orange, and travelled the
whole way in a mizzling rain, which continued all the evening and the
next morning. My companion finds the climate of the south of France much
like that of Ireland, and I cannot contradict him; but I suppose that
such summers are very rare.

Orange is a little city of about 8,000 inhabitants, but it is said to
have had 15,000 under the government of its own princes. It was added in
1713, by the treaty of Utrecht, to the crown of France. The situation is
at the foot of an insulated hill, round which a fine plain extends to a
considerable distance; beyond are hills, mountains, rocks, and valleys,
all of which are seen to great advantage from the summit of this
eminence. The inns are in the suburbs, the high road passing on the
outside of the town; and this is absolutely necessary, as the widest
part of the widest street does not exceed twelve or thirteen feet, and
few are more than nine or ten. Here we first saw an order which we have
since met with in several other places, that no carts are permitted to
enter the city. The inhabitants tell us, that the situation of the town
is cold, and subject to violent blasts of wind from the Alps; but we
observed pomegranates in full bloom in the hedges. The general aspect of
the vegetation is very different from that of England and the north of
France.

There are few places, even in Italy, which can vie with this part of
France, in the number and beauty of Roman antiquities. At Orange, our
first object was the celebrated Arch of Triumph, one of the most
interesting in existence for the beauty of its proportions, as well as
for the singularity of its disposition, which differs widely from those
remaining at Rome; but it has never been even tolerably well published.
There are holes in the architrave on the north side, by means of which
the metal letters have been fixed, but the inscription itself is
wanting, and the monument has baffled all attempts of the French
antiquaries to determine its date, or the object of its erection. At
Orange it is attributed to Marius, or rather to Domitius Ahenobarbus,
under whom they suppose Marius to have served a campaign in Gaul: but
the chief evidence of this is the name ‘Mario,’ sculptured on one of the
shields among the trophies. There are many other names, similarly
placed, which seem to be in the nominative case, as Udillus, Sacrovir,
and it therefore seems probable, that those, whose case is not
determined by the termination, should be in the nominative also, as
Beve, Ratui, Varene, and this Mario, which has given rise to the opinion
of the occasion of the building. The letters S. R. E. occur in several
places. We have no good reason to believe that stone triumphal arches
were in use before the time of the emperors, and the profusion of
ornament on the mouldings announces a style of art posterior to the
Augustan age. Another hypothesis gives it to Marius and Catulus, on
their defeat of the Cimbri, somewhere in this neighbourhood; a third to
Julius Cæsar, on his conquest of Marseille. The Baron de Bastie contends
that it is of the time of Augustus; and Maffei, that it was constructed
in the reign of Hadrian. The result is, that we know nothing at all
about it.

In the Corinthian capitals, as executed by the Romans, the angles of the
abacus are always cut off. Among the Greeks the acute point was,
sometimes at least, preserved. The capitals of this arch are too much
damaged to admit of absolute certainty, but I am pretty confident that
the Greek manner was adopted. Again, the Attic base, among the Romans,
has a deep scotia, and the fillet above it is nearly under the fillet of
the apophysis; the Greeks used a wide and shallow scotia, and made the
projection of the fillet nearly as great as that of the torus above.

[Illustration: Illustration of column bases]

The bases here are decidedly Greek, and the foliage of the capitals is
also somewhat Greek in character. These circumstances have not before
been noticed, and indeed it is only lately that we have become
sufficiently acquainted with the remains of architecture in Greece, to
be aware of the differences which distinguished the two styles; the
finding them here is curious, and seems to point out some connexion
between the building and the Greek colony of Marseille. The composition
of this edifice is very good, and the architect has contrived to give it
something of a pyramidal form, which suits admirably with its character,
as a monumental building. The French architects complain of it as
top-heavy, and compared with the Roman triumphal arches, the opening is
small in proportion to the whole edifice; but the character is
different. In the Roman, the arch itself is the principal object, and
the architecture and sculpture merely adorn a chosen point in the course
of a triumphal procession. Here it is a fine pyramidal mass, erected to
commemorate some important event, in which the openings must be such as
not to destroy the apparent firmness and solidity. Nothing could be
taken away without injuring the effect, and if any thing could be added,
it could only be some additional sculpture at the top, which probably
once existed. The mouldings are overloaded with ornaments, and the
corona is small and channelled, as if to indicate dentils; an abuse
which I should not have supposed to exist prior to the time of Hadrian.
The best external evidence we have, would perhaps, assign this arch, and
two others at Carpentras and Cavaillon, to Domitius Ahenobarbus; but the
proofs are very slight, and the internal evidence is strongly against so
early a period.

This building was converted into a fortress in the thirteenth century,
by Raymond de Baux, Prince of Orange, and he appears to have damaged it
considerably, but he probably preserved it from total destruction. At
present it is quite out of the town, and perfectly insulated.

Besides the arch, here is a large theatre, of which the scene wall, now
standing, is about 300 feet long, and 100 feet high; or, more exactly,
according to M. de Gasparin, ‘_Histoire de la ville d’Orange_,’ 336 feet
in length, and 114 in height; the seats were in the slope of a hill, as
in the Greek theatres. Nothing is known as to its date, and the
workmanship is rude and gives no help; the lower part is occupied with
shops, and part of the ruin is the town prison, but the building well
deserves an accurate examination. The outside presents a range of
arches, now mostly occupied by little shops, and ornamented with a sort
of Doric pilaster and an entablature. Over this is a plain face of wall
with holes in it, and some projecting stones, which suggest the idea of
an advancing roof and colonnade in front of the present arches. Higher
up is another range of arches, low and without pilasters: nevertheless a
small capital is shown over each pier, and there is a second continued
entablature about the same size as that below. In the wall above these,
we have, first a row of blocks to receive the base of the posts of the
velum, then a very simple cornice, of considerable projection, in which
there are no perforations over the three blocks nearest to the angles of
the building; over the six following blocks this cornice is perforated,
but in the remainder there are no holes till we arrive at the same
distance from the opposite end; higher up is a second range of blocks,
all of which are perforated. The upper cornice has no perforations or
channels, and it is probable that the posts escaped it by a slight
inclination outwards, as it has but a small projection.

[Illustration: OUTSIDE ELEVATION.

INSIDE ELEVATION.

PLAN.

J. Hawksworth, Sculp.

THEATRE AT ORANGE.

_London. Published by J & A Arch. Cornhill. March 1^{st}. 1828._]

The inside has been ornamented with columns and entablatures of white
marble, of which very few vestiges remain. The whole back wall of the
stage is clearly shown. It has one large doorway, corresponding with the
central opening on the outside, and a very small one on each side of the
larger, and no other opening; but there are two very whimsical recesses,
of which the drawing will give you a better idea than any description;
above, is a large niche in the centre, and on the sides, and on the
return are recesses, supposed to have received mosaics, but I think,
without sufficient reason. These return walls have no openings at any
height. There are, in the back wall, some grooves issuing immediately
above the second cornice, and below there are irregular recesses, which
one may suppose made to receive beams, either of wood or stone, and it
has thence been concluded that there was a roof over the stage. It is
however, difficult to imagine a roof extending above 200 feet, and
having a projection of 38 feet without any supports in front. The Sedili
are very much injured, and greatly incumbered with houses, which were to
have been removed had the reign of Napoleon continued.

They pretend at Orange to show the remains of a circus, and to point out
the site of an amphitheatre, but the vestiges are somewhat obscure. The
inhabitants must have been much devoted to amusements. No remains of any
temple are visible, and hardly any fragments are scattered about, which
could have belonged to other public buildings. We find, indeed, two or
three pieces of mosaic pavement, but much inferior in number, size, and
beauty, to those at Vienne.

I shall leave my Gothic till another opportunity, when I hope to be able
to give you some idea of a very peculiar style of early architecture
which prevailed in this country. After the rainy weather at Orange we
had some very fine days. The wet gave me cold, and during the fine
weather I made myself ill by exposing myself too much to the sun, while
making my notes upon the theatre. By way of relaxation, I determined to
go and see the great fair at Beaucaire, but on examining some voitures,
which were proceeding in that direction, I found them so small that I
could not sit upright. What a misfortune to be tall in a country where
every body else is short! My head was too dizzy to write or draw, I
therefore walked to Avignon, and found the heat much less oppressive
when using moderate exercise, than when standing still. The road is
shaded in some parts, but others are quite exposed to the sun. The near
landscape consists of gentle hills, with meadows and cornlands, mixed
with mulberry trees and vineyards, and, in the latter part of the way,
with olive grounds. There is, generally, plenty of water, and one or two
beautiful clear streams descend from the mountains, to join a little
river which enters the Rhone above Avignon. The mulberry is of the white
sort; the fruit small, sweet, and mawkish; something in taste like the
yew-berry, but without its viscidity. In the back-ground, on the left,
are rugged mountains, and one very high one (Mont Ventou), on the top of
which was a little patch of snow. Avignon makes a fine appearance at a
distance, exhibiting a great extent of walls and towers, but intending
to return thither and survey it more at leisure, I hastened forward to
the fair. I was told that the packet-boat would set off for Beaucaire
between five and six in the morning. An old fellow came to call me at
twenty minutes before five, but though I was on the quay by five, the
barge was gone; I hired a little boat and followed. The Rhone is still
beautiful, though a wider valley and lower hills render the scenery less
striking than it is higher up. The language here is considerably
different from the French, and is designated by the word _patois_, which
seems a general term for all provincial dialects differing considerably
from the language of the capital. My boatman told me that the _canaille_
(query, who or where is this canaille) had killed his _pèro_, his
_mèra_, and his _frèro_, meaning all the while to speak French, and not
his own provincial tongue. In the verbs they usually pronounce all the
letters, and mostly omit the pronouns; ‘_avez du mao?_’ said a little
girl to me, when I accidentally had a handkerchief round my hand: and
Beaucaire is with them a word of three syllables, all the vowels of the
latter part of the word being distinctly pronounced. Even at Lyon, the e
mute is often heard as a syllable, and they assure me here that the
Parisians speak very bad French, and are hardly intelligible any where
but in Paris.

Beaucaire is a small town seated at the foot of a rock, which is crowned
by the ruins of an old castle. This is a very picturesque object, both
in itself and in its situation. A small plain, shaded with avenues of
trees, extends from the town and the rock to the Rhone. The streets seem
to contain nothing but shops and warehouses, except a few inns and
coffee-houses. Cloths were extended over them to keep out the sun, and
as they are very narrow, not much wider than those of Orange, this
object is easily accomplished. Square pieces of cloth, with the names
and occupations of the traders, are hung upon ropes extended across the
streets, but so close together, that in some parts, it is difficult to
read any of them. The plain, from the foot of the castle rock to the
Rhone, was filled with booths of all sorts and sizes. In one of these I
found one of my old travelling companions from Dijon to Lyon, and his
shop was so much cooler than my room in the town, under the covering of
the streets, that I usually made it my resting place. The bad weather
has injured the vines, and this has been extremely unfavourable to the
fair, as the people of the country have no means of making purchases.
Towards evening the amusements commence, and one of the earliest, which
was an amusement to me, though a trade to him, was the exhibition of a
quack named Charini. He assured us that he did not exercise his
profession from any desire of obtaining money, for he had a clear rental
of 25,000 livres, which put him quite above any wish of that sort, but
for the love he bore to the good people of France, and the hope of
future renown. He makes no profit of his medicines, but merely seeks to
repay his expenses; a request, not only reasonable, but absolutely
necessary; for he had already distributed in the course of this year,
sixty thousand bottles at Montpellier, and ninety thousand at Marseille,
each of which cost him thirty sous, and it would consume the fortune of
a prince to support such an extended scale of beneficence. He rode about
in a sort of sociable, drawn by four horses, with his preparations
disposed before him, and was attended by eight musicians on horseback, a
degree of style which I think you can hardly boast of in England.

This fair is esteemed one of the three greatest on the Mediterranean,
and perhaps, the chief of the three, but in the present year it has
fallen short. It is said to have been established by Raymond VI., count
of Toulouse, but the most ancient act, still existing, is of Louis XI.
in 1463. The master of the first bark which arrives, salutes the town of
Beaucaire with a musket or pistol, and receives a sheep, offered with
much solemnity, as a premium for his expedition.

The castle at Beaucaire was destroyed in 1632, but I cannot tell you
when it was built. Raymond V., Count of Thoulouse, held here a splendid
court in 1172, rendered remarkable by the whimsical contest of
extravagance and profusion maintained there. Raymond himself set the
example by giving 100,000 sous to Raymond d’Agoust, who immediately
distributed them among ten thousand knights, then present at the court.
Bertrand Rambault ploughed the court, and neighbourhood of the castle,
with twelve pair of oxen, and sowed 100,000 sous in the furrows.
Guillaume Grosmantel had the food for his own table, and for three
hundred knights’ followers, dressed by the flame of wax candles. Raymond
de Venou, adding brutality to extravagance, burnt thirty of his most
beautiful horses. The struggle of ostentation was clumsily maintained,
and the _parvenus_ of modern times cannot be reproached with any
absurdities which will bear a comparison with these.

A bridge of boats across the Rhone connects the little town of Tarrascon
with the opposite one of Beaucaire, and two sous are paid for crossing
it; when I reached the other end, it was with the greatest difficulty
that I could get permission to go on shore to see the church, as a
special pass was necessary on visiting, or returning from the fair. The
church at Tarrascon offers some curious parts, but is by no means
beautiful: the entrance is by a large, semicircularly headed arch, with
abundance of mouldings, a few of which have Norman ornaments; and one is
enriched with an inverted ovolo: above the entrance is a range of
alternate columns and pilasters supporting an architrave. There are also
some remains of a castle, where in 1449 a tournament was held by Louis
III. almost as singular as the former court at Beaucaire.

The following English card, stuck up in the salle-à-manger at Orange,
had directed us to the ‘hotel of Luxembourg, in the Esplanade,’ at
Nismes:

“Mr. David Londes acquaints the gentlemen travels that he has remplaced
Mrs. Londes widow, his sister-in-law, in the said hotel. He has the
honour to acquaint the gentlemen travelling, that they might find
chambers elegantly fitted, and that nothing has been omitted for the
comfort of travellers. The hotel being moreover placed in the finest
situation in the town. The chambers are newly suited, the stables and
the coach-house are vast and commodious.

“Mr. David Londes entertains the hope, that he will fill entirely the
desires of the gentlemen travellers, and that he will augment the renown
which this hotel has always enjoyed. It is proach bath houses and flying
coach office. The travellers will find there a magazine of silk
stockings, and all sorts of cloths.” Do you think the French
advertisements we sometimes meet with in England appear as ridiculous to
a Frenchman? After indulging a laugh at the notice, we went to the inn,
and were very well contented. The antiquities of Nismes are the most
celebrated of all those in the south of France, and of these, to an
architect, the Maison Carrée is the most interesting. It is a temple,
with six columns in front, and eleven on the sides, which is according
to the rules of Vitruvius, but the side spaces are walled up.
Technically speaking then, it is a hexastyle pseudoperipteral temple of
the Corinthian order. It is in very good preservation, and the spacing
and proportions of the columns are singularly pleasing. The bases are
Greek Attic, but with some additional mouldings, which diminish its
beauty; they are very incorrectly given in Clerisseau’s _Antiquités de
France_. Nothing else is in the Greek taste, and it is evident that no
very minute attention has been given to attain a perfect agreement of
form and dimension in the corresponding parts. The cornice is heavier,
and more loaded with ornaments than that of the arch at Orange, and I
imagine the building to be posterior. The date of the Maison Carrée, is
supposed to be determined by an inscription restored by M. Seguier, by
means of the remaining holes in the frieze. _C. Cæsari Augusti F. Cos.
L. Cæsari Augusti F. Cos. designatis principibus juventutis._ It is
therefore of the time of Augustus, and we must consequently push back
the date of the arch to an earlier period, from internal evidence.

Two projecting stones, moulded, and perforated with a square opening, on
the sides of the doorway, have been supposed to be intended to support
an external temporary door; but one does not understand the object of
such a door inclosing the inner one and all its ornaments; and as no
similar instance can be produced, we must, I believe, be content to
leave their purpose unexplained.

The fragment by the fountain, usually called the temple of Diana, must
be of still later erection. The order is composite; the earliest
ascertained example of which is, I believe, the arch of Titus, at Rome.
A number of fragments are collected in it, which mostly announce the
period of the decline of the art; but there is one which is completely
Greek, and which probably belonged to some more ancient edifice. The
principal part of this ruin is what once was a large vaulted room,
perhaps a covered court; but most of the vaulting has disappeared, and
its present beauty depends, not so much on its architecture, as on the
beautiful colour of the stone, on the morsels of antiquity collected
there, and which form a sort of museum, and on the dark green of the
fig-trees which hang loosely about the walls, and give an air of
freshness and coolness even in a hot summer’s day. There are three
recesses at the farther end, and a dark covered passage on each side, of
which I do not comprehend the object, but I know no reason to suppose it
to have been a temple.

The situation of this ruin is very pleasant, in the midst of a public
garden, close by a copious spring of delightful water, which supplies
the town. This garden is the finest thing of the sort I have ever seen.
The columns and balustrades which adorn the fountain, and the basins
made for the reception of its waters, extend all through it, and there
are abundance of stone seats, vases, and statues. The character of art
is no where lost, but it is a beautiful character of art, and the more
so, because all the parts are consistent, and there is no appearance of
pretence or affectation. Every thing is part of one design; whereas, in
England, where we have such ornaments, they are too detached, and seem
to have dropt from the clouds, rather than to belong to the scene. Even
at the Tuilleries the distribution is by no means sufficiently apparent,
they want more architecture to support them. The trees here are of a
good size, and uncut, principally the linden.

Comfort is said to be a winter idea. On leaving the gardens I had a good
elucidation of what it means in a warm climate. A boy was seated on the
stone bank which confines the water in these basons, under the shade of
the thick trees, and smoking a cigar, while the stream was gushing out
over his feet: he seemed most perfectly contented with his situation.

The amphitheatre is a great building, completely cleared out, so that it
is seen to the utmost perfection, and the degree of ruin is such as to
disclose the internal structure, and yet to exhibit all the external
forms. The parts, as is generally the case in buildings of this sort,
are but rudely finished. It was built, according to Menard (_Histoire
des Antiquités de la ville de Nismes_) by the liberalities of the
Emperor Antoninus Pius, consequently between the years 138 and 161.

One of the Roman gateways of the city is still standing, but it is not
an antiquity of much consequence. A ruin called the Tour Magne stands on
a hill just out of Nismes; its destination is unknown, but it probably
was a magnificent sepulchre; the base appears to have been a polygon,
perhaps an octagon,[21] but with unequal sides: the upper part was
clearly octagonal, but smaller, and ornamented with pilasters; within,
it is an irregular oval. At present there is little to be seen but a
towering mass of rubble. I found the people at Nismes unwilling to speak
about their late sufferings, and still in a state of extreme
apprehension.




                               LETTER XI.

                            SOUTH OF FRANCE.


                                            _Geneva, 18th August, 1816._

WE left Nismes on the afternoon of the twenty-eighth, for the Pont du
Gard. The latter part of the way has some picturesque points of view,
adorned by the ruins of old castles perched on rugged rocks; but it is
deficient in wood, and in water; though we passed two or three abundant
springs, and at each spring a village. We crossed the valley of the
Gardon, by means of a bridge built against the ancient aqueduct; and
found close by it a very decent country inn, with civil and obliging
people, where we slept.

The Pont du Gard is a portion of a Roman aqueduct, formed to convey the
water of two springs in the neighbourhood of Uzès, to Nismes; it being
imagined to be of a quality superior to any which could be found at a
smaller distance. Perhaps also their elevation, by means of which the
water could be distributed readily all over the town, contributed to the
preference given to them. It is a noble work, consisting of two ranges
of large arches, and a third of small ones over them; the latter forming
the immediate support of the water-course; the utmost length is 870
feet; the height, from the water of the little stream below, 156 feet.

After spending about four hours of the next morning at the aqueduct, we
set off for Beaucaire, passing below the convent of Montfrin, whose
ruins are of great extent, and occupy a fine situation. The fair was
concluded, the people were packing up their merchandise, and every thing
was in confusion. We descended the river to Arles, but a thick fog
obscured the prospect, which we had the less cause to regret, since in
this part, the Rhone passes through a flat alluvial country, and has
little beauty to boast of. Arles stands on a gentle eminence. It is
surrounded by walls and towers, which, though useless for defence, form
sometimes admirable features in the landscape. It is a dirty
disagreeable place, containing however, Roman antiquities of
considerable importance; but the bad weather may perhaps have influenced
my opinion of the city. Arles, like many other French towns, lays claim
to a very remote antiquity, being, according to Lalauziere, (_Abrégé
Chronologique de l’Histoire d’Arles_), a capital city, and the seat of a
royal court, in the year of Rome 260, when the Phocæan colony founded
Marseille. In order, however, to conciliate the advocates for the
antiquity of the latter city, the author is willing to acknowledge a
prior establishment of Marseille, before that recorded in history, (B.
C. 539,) by two Phocæan chiefs, differing from the others only in name;
which does not seem to be much, since we know, that in topographical
histories, heroes have the attributes of pantonomism and ubiquity.
These, however, arrived in France only forty-six years before the
others. I must confess, I think this a very stingy allowance of Arles’s
antiquary, when he had many ages at his entire disposal. Arles having
been founded, according to the ‘Sçavant Anibert,’ seven hundred years
before Rome. Leaving these dreams, Arles appears to have been a city of
considerable importance, when the Cæsar Constantius fixed his residence
there in 292; and from this time to 312, or perhaps to 324, when
Constantine ultimately defeated Licinius, it was considered the capital
of the western part of the Roman world; and it is probably to this
period that we are to refer its principal monuments. The younger
Constantine was born there in 315; and in 316 the first Constantine
celebrated there the decennial games with great magnificence. Pownal
says, that it is not to the great Constantine that Arles is indebted,
but to Constantine the Third, a usurper in the reign of Honorius, who
was proclaimed in Britain in 407, and defeated and put to death in 411.
This man indeed made Arles for a short period his capital, but his reign
was too short and turbulent for the production of extensive monuments of
architecture. The amphitheatre is a larger building than that of Nismes,
but so encumbered with houses within and without, that it is impossible
to obtain a good view of it, and we must collect the parts as we see
them here and there, to form an opinion of the whole. We found one open
space, where we could walk on the tops of eight or ten of the upper row
of vaults. It is said at present to contain within its circuit a
thousand houses, but I would not vouch for the truth of this estimate.
Lalauziere attributes it to Tiberius Nero, quæstor under Julius Cæsar,
forty-six years before Christ.

The remains of a theatre, where a frieze ornamented with foliage is
found over an architrave enriched with triglyphs, announce a great
decline of art, and such as we can hardly suppose to have taken place
before Constantine. In the progress of the fine arts towards perfection,
it seems probable that the capital would take the lead. At least, in
modern Europe, the metropolis seems to afford the example to the
provinces; and in architecture, as in dress in the time of Steele and
Addison, we may sometimes find a fashion commencing in the country, when
it has had its day, and is already exploded in the city. Will this take
place at all times? I do not mean in every particular instance, but may
it be considered as a general rule, applicable to all periods? I incline
to the affirmative, and conclude, that the earliest corruptions, as well
as the earliest improvements, would take place in the chief towns: yet I
suspect, that even at Rome, we shall be unable to find a greater
absurdity than this at Arles, before the expiration of the third
century. In the court of a convent of Cordeliers, are two columns of
variegated marble without flutes, supposed also to belong to the
theatre. They are of the Corinthian order, and appear to stand in their
original position. The abacus of the capitals contains ovolos and
dentils, as if it were a reduction of the cornice; yet the foliage seems
to have been in good taste, and well carved, but it is much injured;
these and the bases are of white marble, and are supposed to have been
taken from the temple of Diana, and placed at the principal door of the
Scene. We find a number of fragments in the same spot, of similar
material; portions of shafts of columns of four different sizes, and as
many different cornices; and morsels of sculpture, which show themselves
to have belonged to very fine statues. In another place there are two
capitals, and a piece of an entablature, which, together with two
granite shafts on a larger scale than the parts they now support, are of
a purer style: these are said to have belonged to the ancient capitol,
but a capitol was a fortress, and for its own construction required no
columns, and hardly admitted them. These columns were perhaps, those of
a temple within the capital, or are we to suppose that the whole became
a sacred inclosure, as at Athens, and was ornamented with a propylæon.
Whatever it was, the edifice is believed to have been begun by the
second Constantine in 339, and finished by his brother Constantius about
353. The architecture contradicts the history, unless we suppose it to
have been composed of the spoils of more ancient buildings; which is the
more probable, since these granite columns are too large for their
capitals. If it formed part of a tetrastyle front, about one-third of
the frieze and architrave remain, and these have holes in them, which
doubtless supported letters of metal, and from these holes, and on that
supposition, M. Seguier, who decyphered the holes at Nismes, has
restored the whole inscription; a degree of supersagacity, which rather
weakens the credit of his former exploit. An obelisk, 47 feet high,
adorns the principal square of Arles, but it is not well mounted. The
pedestal has a fulsome dedication to Louis the Fourteenth, and another,
as fulsome, to Napoleon; but the latter was covered with a board, on
which was painted a third, to Louis the Eighteenth. The investigation of
the antiquities of Arles would be a fine subject for a skilful
antiquary, but the attention of the French is more directed to the
accurate examination of what is not in their own country, than to what
is. Even the political condition of Arles down to 1251, when the
Republic submitted itself to the counts of Provence, would form a
curious subject. We feel an interest in the history of a free and
independent state, where the mind and character are able to display
themselves; but with the loss of liberty, the events of a provincial
city lose all attraction for a stranger; and in all these states, which
were once free, but are now subject to arbitrary power, it is extremely
instructive to trace both the causes and consequences of the loss of
freedom.

Beside the buildings already mentioned, there are several Roman vaults,
the remains of baths; but all the parts of these that are known, are
occupied as cellars, and make no appearance above ground. There are also
in the neighbourhood, the fragments of an aqueduct, which collected the
water of different springs in the principality of Baux, and conducted
them to Arles, but I did not visit them.

What strikes a stranger the most at Arles, is the immense number of
sarcophagi, of which the best are now collected in an old church. The
sculpture shews that some are of Pagan, and some of Christian origin;
but all of the lower empire, and of poor workmanship. One of them
exhibits the fragment of a temple, where the supports seem to have been
alternately columns and caryatides; but it is much damaged, and I am not
quite sure that there were any columns. At the other end of the same
sarcophagus, is an ornament which resembles those in the portal of Nôtre
Dame at Dijon. On others, one might fancy it possible to trace the
origin, both of the pointed arch, and of what has been called the
trefoil ornament. One of them is ornamented with a range of Corinthian
columns, supporting alternately semicircular and triangular arches, if
they may be called so. I think, however, that we ought to consider both
as pediments, where the horizontal cornice has been omitted; especially
as they are ornamented with dentils. Another has a little point hanging
down in the middle of the arch, thus:

[Illustration: Illustration of arch]

A little out of the town is the old Roman burying ground, (_necropolis_)
where there are still numbers of sarcophagi, and of their coverings,
scattered about, but without sculpture; the former are uniformly
parallelopipedons, not smaller at the base than above. The latter are of
the usual form, like a hipped roof of very small elevation, with an
eighth part of a sphere at each angle, by way of finish; but I observed
one, with a quarter of a sphere also at each side. Just beyond the
necropolis, are the ruins of the convent of Minims, which at one time
seems to have contained a large collection of these sarcophagi. The
number must have been originally exceedingly great. Many have been
carried away for domestic purposes, to hold wine, oil, or water; to
serve for washing, or for the preparation of saltpetre.[22] Charles IX.
and Catherine of Medici being at Arles, gave _several_ to the duke of
Savoy, and to the Prince of Lorraine. The French monarch and his mother
attempted to carry eight columns of porphyry, and many beautiful
sarcophagi, to Paris; but the boat foundered at Pont St. Esprit, and
these spoils remain yet concealed in the Rhone. Cardinal Barberini
obtained permission of the town of Arles, and transported many of the
most beautiful into Italy. In 1635, the Marquis St. Chaumont received
thirteen, as a present from the municipality; three others were given in
1640 to Alphonso du Plessis, cardinal Archbishop of Lyon. Various other
princes and nobles have carried away sarcophagi from Arles; and as,
where it was in their power, they doubtless selected the best, one may
be justly surprised at the number, and interest of those that remain.

The church of this convent is evidently very ancient. It is attributed
to St. Virgil, Archbishop of Arles, in the seventh century, and it has
been ruined in the most picturesque manner.

[Illustration:

A. B. Clayton del. from Sketches by J. Woods. Edwards. Sculp.

MONUMENT AT S^T. REMI.]

At some distance is another convent, of which the ruins appear yet more
considerable; and both for form and situation, are of great value in the
landscape.

Arles is in an unwholesome situation. It rained almost all the time we
were there, with a suffocating south wind; I do not know whether it was
owing to this, or to the bad cookery at the Lion d’Or, (the Hotel du
Nord was full) that my health suffered, and I became very impatient to
get away. This was attended with some difficulty, as there is no post
road to the place. The soil is clayey, and the ways are almost
impassable in wet weather; it is true there are rocky limestone hills at
a little distance, but nobody thinks of mending the road with these
materials. At last we procured a cart, and placing a mattress in it,
proceeded at a foot pace to Tarrascon, and thence to St. Remi, where a
fine air and wholesome food soon restored me. We do not find our hosts
very complaisant or obliging in this part of France; they give us what
they please, when they please, and how they please; and if you don’t
like it, you may let it alone. However, since we cannot bend them to our
ways, we endeavour to accommodate ourselves to theirs, and do not
experience any essential inconvenience.

The monuments of St. Remi are about a mile from the modern town. They
occupy a delightful situation at the foot of some fine limestone rocks
of the principality of Baux, and the ground slopes from them into a
fertile plain, which the eye entirely commands. They consist of two
distinct objects, entirely unencumbered by any neighbouring building,
and with a few trees about them which afford some degree of shade. The
first is an arch, supposed to be of the same date with that of Orange,
and according to some French antiquaries, erected on the same occasion;
but there is no other authority for this than a supposed similarity in
the architecture. All the upper part is gone, and we have neither
capitals nor entablature. There has been but a single arch, and that
remains nearly entire, with the lower part of two columns on each side,
and their bases and pedestals. The bases are of the Roman, not of the
Greek, Attic; and though in other respects there is some similarity to
the arch at Orange, yet it is hardly enough to prove that they were
productions of the same period. The archivolt in both is in one face,
entirely filled with a sculpture of leaves and fruit; two gigantic
figures occupy the space between the columns on each side, and there are
slight indications of a victory on each spandril. These are all the
figures that remain.

At the distance of a few paces is a monument with this inscription,
SEXLMIVLIEICFPARENTIBVSSVEIS; but these names do not help us to the
date. The style of architecture, I should think posterior to that of the
arches. Millin thinks it later than the Antonines. It is composed of a
square plinth elevated on two steps, which supports a pedestal filled
with sculpture, representing equestrian combats; upon this rises a
square edifice, with a three-quarter column at each angle, or perhaps
rather more than three-fourths of the column are exposed. The architrave
has hardly any projection before the face of the work, so that the
columns stand out beyond it for half their diameter, and do not appear
to contribute materially to its support. This peculiarity was perhaps
the result of judgment, (good or bad) and not of ignorance or
carelessness, as it certainly preserves the pyramidal shape of the
monument, and the general form of the whole is very fine, though thus
singularly obtained. Above this division of the edifice is a circular
temple of six columns, with a conical, or perhaps rather funnel-shaped
roof, and in it are two statues, one male and the other female, _the
parents_ to whom the monument was erected.

We were fortunate enough to meet with a _cabriolet de poste_ at St.
Remi, and found cause enough to congratulate ourselves, that our
carriage was ‘_suspendu_.’ Places are sometimes found on our sea-shores,
where a bed of large rounded stones is fixed with some degree of
firmness in the sand. This was precisely the state of the first part of
our road. After having passed the long bridge of the Durance, a vast
destructive torrent, rather than a river, descending from the Alps, we
travelled for some leagues through a plain, sprinkled, not shaded, with
mulberry trees. The little bridges over the water-courses which
intersect and fertilize this plain, were hardly wider than the carriage,
and without any sort of fence; one of them, moreover, had a large hole
in it, and this was not the only place in the way where it appeared
impossible that we should escape an overturn, but we happily passed them
all without any accident.

We were later in the day than we ought to have been at Vaucluse, for the
rays of the sun had already entered the deep, and almost naked valley,
in which the spring rises; and being reflected from the rocks, rendered
the heat insupportable. The place in England most like Vaucluse, is
Malham Cove; but the rock at Vaucluse is much higher, and the river,
after issuing from its subterraneous reservoir, foams along its rocky
channel in a deep valley: this however shortly opens, and it assumes a
more tranquil character: a column has lately been erected in the middle
of the spring, to the memory of Petrarch and Laura.

From Vaucluse we returned to the high road at St. Andiol, where Mr.
Sharp found a place in the diligence to Marseille, and I remained in a
dirty, miserable inn, in order to resume my journey next morning to
Avignon.

I find from Millin that there were two or three Roman monuments within
the district I have been rambling over, which I did not see; a triumphal
arch at Carpentras, another at Cavaillon, and the Pont de Chamay,
consisting of a bridge, with a fine arch at each end. I am sorry to
leave the country without seeing them, but there are so many objects of
antiquity in these provinces, both of Roman times, and of almost every
succeeding age, that it would take many months to examine them all, and
I must leave them to the chance of a future opportunity.

Having now communicated to you my observations on the Roman architecture
in these provinces, I will endeavour to throw into something of a
connected form, those remarks on the edifices of a later date, which I
have hitherto refrained from particularizing, in order to be able to
give you a general view of the subject. If I were to arrange all the
ancient buildings which I have lately seen, according to their supposed
date, they would be in the following order:

 Arch at Vienne                                 }
 Arch at Orange                                 } Perhaps before our era.

 Arch at St. Remi                               }
 Maison Carrée at Nismes                        } In the first century.

 Temple at Vienne                               }
 Temple of the fountain at Nismes               } In the second century.
 Monument at St. Remi                           }

 Entablature and capitals at Arles, said to be  }
   part of the Capitol                          } In the third century.
 Columns supposed of the theatre at Arles.      }

 Theatre at Arles                                 In the fourth century.
 Portico of Nôtre Dame de Dom at Avignon          In the sixth century.

 Church of Nôtre Dame de Dom                    }
 Church at Orange                               } In the seventh century.
 Cathedral at Arles                             }
 Some other small churches                      }

 Cathedral at Nismes                              In the ninth century.

 Front of ditto                                   In the tenth century.

 Cathedral at Valence                           }
 Porch of the church of Tarrascon               } In the eleventh century.
 Porch of the church of St. Trophime at Arles   }

These dates startle you, but if we still have many Roman buildings
remaining, why should we not find some of later dates? Europe was in so
disturbed a state during the period immediately following the fall of
the Roman power, that we do not readily conceive that the means, or the
will, should have been found, of erecting any considerable buildings;
but from 539 to 585, after its submission to the kings of France, who
made of Arles a sort of capital; and during the whole of the seventh
century, and beginning of the eighth, Provence seems to have enjoyed a
degree of tranquillity quite sufficient to account for the erection of
public buildings of some magnificence; and their intercourse with Greece
and Italy might have supplied artists. In 876, Arles became the capital
of a powerful kingdom, and if the ambition of its sovereigns drew them
away from their own subjects, the Counts of Provence, who were rich,
powerful, superstitious, and nearly independent, may be well supposed
capable of adorning their country with churches and monasteries. In
short, from 539 to 736, and again from 879 to 1131, history offers no
objection to the idea that magnificent edifices may have been raised in
this country. The twelfth century was an age of republics, but of very
turbulent ones.

I have already described the remains of Roman architecture; I will now
particularize the others, in the supposed order of dates. The porch of
the church of Nôtre Dame de Dom, is said by some antiquaries to be prior
to the church; while others maintain, that the body of the building is
also of the same early date; there is an upright joint in the masonry,
about 15 inches from the main edifice, which appears to me to separate
the erections of two different epochs. It seems quite the general
opinion, but not resting on sufficient authority, that this porch was
part of a Roman temple dedicated to Hercules. It is not in itself a
complete edifice, but forms three sides of a small quadrangular
building, with a Corinthian column at each of the two angles of the
front, and an arch between them. The columns are set on pedestals, but
the pilasters of the arch pass between them to the ground, as is usually
the case in the Roman triumphal arches; so far the whole is correct.
Above the columns there is merely an architrave, whose upper moulding is
very large and solid. It is even finely profiled as a termination, but
would appear rather too massive, if it were surmounted by a frieze and
cornice; I will not assert that this was not the case, though there are
now no vestiges of either: the present termination being a plain gable
end to the roof. Though a little stiff and dry, both the ornaments, and
their disposition, are decidedly Roman. The inner doorway, which is in
the wall of the church tower, is nearly a repetition of the composition
of the entrance to the porch, but instead of a pilaster, there is a
little column under the impost of the arch, which is not brought down so
low as the larger column, and the impost is an entire entablature. The
columns may still be called Corinthian, but the volutes are little more
than curled leaves, and the caulicoles have entirely disappeared.
Instead of the bold and masculine character of the outer architrave, we
find a small detached rectangular block above the capital, supporting a
compressed cornice; and a raking cornice, with two rows of modillions,
forms a very acute pediment. From the porch we enter into the vestibule:
this is square below, octangular above, and is finished, I believe, by a
hemispherical dome, which has eight ribs springing on the faces of the
octagon, and not from the angles. It is in the tower, the whole lower
part of which is likewise attributed to the Romans, but from the
character of the architecture, it appears that the inner doorway, this
vestibule, the nave, and the lantern at the end, are all of the same
date, and though much disturbed by subsequent alterations, they offer
the best specimen I have seen of _cavern-like Gothic_. Here is a new
term for you, but it is also a new style of architecture, and one which
seems nearly peculiar to the south of France. It is principally
characterized by the continued vaulting of the roof, generally pointed,
but without groins, and by the absence of windows in the sides of the
nave, or if any, they were very small. There is no proper transept, but
sometimes there are approaches to one; altogether it has very much the
appearance of a cavern. In the present instance, four semi-circular
arches open under the vaulting of the nave; the fifth division is not
vaulted, but four advancing arches on each side contract it to a square,
which is surmounted by an octagonal lantern with a dome; there have been
eight windows in this drum, but seven are now filled up, and windows
have been opened in the nave. There is also a window on each side below
the lantern, which perhaps existed in the original work. The choir, I
suspect to be somewhat later. In the fourteenth century all the arches
on the south side seem to have been altered to the style of that age,
the semicircular arches having been taken out, and pointed ones
introduced; side chapels of greater extent were also then added, in one
of which is a Gothic tomb of John XXII., of excellent design, but poor
workmanship. Another, called the chapel of the popes, is also attributed
to the fourteenth century, and corresponds in several particulars with
the church of St. Nizier at Lyon, which is of the same period. The bases
are all at the same elevation, but the shafts run up through the
capitals, and are lost among the mouldings of the ribs. The roof of the
earlier part of the building is covered with stone slabs, which I
believe rest on the vaulting without the intervention of any wood-work.
There is a little ridge ornament of intersecting ribs of stone, which
does not seem to be of equal antiquity.

The next subject is the church at Orange. The arch which forms the
western doorway here, is so much like the Roman work of the theatre,
that it might almost be supposed to be of the same age. The church
itself is of very high antiquity, and of a style of architecture very
similar to that of Nôtre Dame de Dom; it is vaulted with a continued
arch, slightly pointed, but without groins; there are no side aisles,
but on each side are four chapels, with semicircular arches; the windows
are small also, with semicircular heads, which enter into the vaulting
of the nave, and are not perhaps as old as the building. At the end of
the church is an apsis. I believe this is a semicircular niche, nearly
as high as the nave, and like that with a pointed arch, but modern
ornaments hide its form; and in the back of it there is a single lancet
window. This I write from memory, as I neglected to note it on the spot;
at any rate I should doubt of its being part of the original
construction; it is rare to find this ancient apsis existing, as it has
usually been pulled down to make room for a more spacious choir.

The nave of the cathedral at Arles, dedicated to St. Trophimus, is said
to have been built by St. Virgil, and consecrated on the 17th May, 626.
I am inclined to believe that we now see the original building. The
vaulting is very obtusely pointed without groins. This church has aisles
and no side chapels, but these aisles are vaulted only in a quarter of a
circle, which forms a counterpoise to the thrust of the great arch of
the nave; the openings into the side aisles are also very obtusely
pointed. The windows are modern, and I suspect that no window was
intended in the nave, except a small circular one over the principal
entrance; how the choir was originally finished, I have not sufficient
evidence to decide, but it is most likely that the building terminated
in an apsis, as in the ancient churches of Rome, with the altar in
front, and an inclosure for the choir before the altar.

Although in all the churches of this style, windows posterior to the
date of the building have been opened into the nave, yet they almost
always feel close, and have a disagreeable smell; this was very strongly
the case at Arles, and perhaps contributed to my illness there. The
bones of St. Trophimus were brought here in 1152, and it is not
improbable that the porch was added on this occasion. It is very
magnificent, consisting of a large and rich semicircular arch, with
multiplied mouldings, supported on slender columns, and the whole
adorned with a profusion of statues. Although of a style which
terminated with the twelfth century, it is evidently an adjunct to the
original building, but one to which it would be I believe, impossible to
find a parallel. It is difficult to explain how it happens, that such a
contradiction to good sense, as supporting a great arch upon little
columns, can produce a pleasing effect, yet I must acknowledge that this
porch is not only singular, but very beautiful. The porch at Tarrascon,
already mentioned, was somewhat similar to this, but greatly inferior,
and it has been much damaged during the Revolution, while that of Arles
remains perfect.

The cathedral at Nismes has a simple nave, with groined and pointed
arches and chapels, with semicircular arches on the sides. The west
front bears evident traces of the Roman style of design; it has a
pediment, and a cornice supported by modillions, with roses in the
intervals, both on the upright face and on the soffite. Under the
cornice is a continued frieze ornamented with a series of figures from
the scripture history. This front has suffered much by repeated
alterations; the part above described is certainly ancient, but lower
down, the original form is become very obscure: it seems to have been a
continued wall, ornamented with very slender shafts supporting small
semicircular arches. The upper part of the western tower, for there is
at present only one, is of the fifteenth century; the lower part is
considerably more ancient. There is a gloomy passage behind the choir,
and a ladies chapel, which is of later date. The church at St. Remi also
partakes of this cavern style, and many of the village churches which I
could not stop to examine seem to exhibit it, and are perhaps of the
same early date.

The church at Valence is a very remarkable example, which must rather be
classed with what is called Norman architecture, than with the edifices
above described. Yet it must be confessed, that if it resemble the
ancient buildings of our own country, in so many particulars as to be
comprehended in the same term, it yet differs in others so much as to
present an appearance by no means exactly similar. The ornaments in
particular are all Roman; the only attempt at novelty in the earlier
buildings of the middle ages, in the south of France, consisting in
placing some of them topsy-turvy. The shape is a Latin cross, of which
the foot is remarkably long, and the head short. The vaulting of the
nave is waggon-headed, that of the side aisles is groined; all the
vaults and arches are semicircular. The capitals are all nearly alike,
and are only a step farther from the Corinthian than those of the inner
archway of the church of Nôtre Dame de Dom. It is amusing to follow the
steps of this degradation of the Roman architecture from one building to
another; and here, though very much altered, there is still much more of
the original form than we find in England, or in the north of France.
The piers consist of four half columns of very slender proportions,
united to a square pillar; and these half columns rise in one height,
without any intermediate bands, from the small plinth on which they
stand, to the underside of the vaulting. The arches of the side aisles
rise nearly to the springing of the vault of the nave. The intersection
of the nave and transept is surmounted with a dome, and the chevet
finishes in a niche-head or semi-dome; it is earlier than any thing I
know in the eleventh century, but the existence of a transept makes me
unwilling to suppose its erection prior to the year 1000. The lower part
of the tower is perhaps older; the upper is certainly more recent than
the body of the church; yet it is still a sort of Norman, but with some
Gothic ornaments, which do not seem to be additions. As the Norman, or
something very like it, appears to have been the architecture of
Charlemagne, it is possible that the cathedral at Valence is of the
eighth century; but I find that I have freed myself from all those
shackles about dates, which I had imbibed in England and strengthened at
Paris; and now ramble through five or six centuries with very little
light to guide me.

The church at Vienne which I have already described, is the last which
retains any trace of this cavern-like style, and that rather in some of
the accessories than in any of the principal parts. There we meet with
something of Norman details, and something of a degraded Roman. The
Norman may perhaps itself be called a degraded Roman, but the
degradation has not always taken place exactly in the same manner. It is
curious enough that in the latter imitations of Roman, they should
frequently have reversed the ornaments, putting the eggs and darts, for
instance, the wrong side uppermost, while at the expiration of the
Gothic in the sixteenth century, we may sometimes find the trefoil
ornament reversed in the same manner.




                              LETTER XII.

                            SOUTH OF FRANCE.


                                            _Geneva, 27th August, 1816._

IN my last I ran through the architecture of the middle ages in the
south of France, and have now only a few observations to add of a more
miscellaneous nature. The church of Nôtre Dame de Dom is seated on a
rock which rises immediately from the Rhone, above the rest of the town,
to the height of about 120 feet: all the remainder of the country to the
east of the river, is a plain, bounded at a moderate distance by rugged
hills, and beyond these by Mont Ventou, a bulky mountain, estimated to
rise 6,000 feet above the Mediterranean. On the other side of the river,
rocky hills come down to the water’s edge, crowned in several places
with picturesque ruins. In the middle of the Rhone is a large island
shaded with trees; and extending half way across the nearest branch of
the stream, are the ruins of the ancient bridge of St. Benezet; the
first perhaps of any consequence built by the nations of modern Europe.
It was begun in 1177, during the most flourishing period of Avignon,
when the government of that city was republican. Notwithstanding the
expense of the erection, we are told that in 1179, the magistrates
declared the inhabitants free from all imposts on that account. The
bridge consisted of twenty-two arches, and was 1,200 paces in length;
but like all ancient bridges, very narrow, the road-way not exceeding
nine feet in width. Each arch is composed of four ribs, or series of
vault stones, not bonded together. Like the Pont St. Esprit, it forms an
elbow towards the current. On the first pier of the bridge is a chapel
for the passengers to pay their devotions. This custom was probably
derived from times when there was only a dangerous ferry, and travellers
performed an act of piety, that they might not die unprepared. The old
chapel was entered by a descending flight of steps, but as this was
found inconvenient, a vault was inserted at half the height, and a new
chapel built at the top of the old one; the first has a semicircular
apsis with little columns, much like the Corinthian; the other is
polygonal.

When Louis XIV. visited Avignon, the inhabitants, to do him honour,
spread the whole of the bridge with velvet, and covered it with a canopy
of silk. They did it, perhaps, as sacrifices are performed to evil
deities, in order to avert the mischief they may occasion: but Louis,
struck with this appearance of wealth and prosperity, in a town which
did not belong to him, and not to be propitiated by their hospitality,
destroyed the bridge, surrounded the place with custom-houses, ruined
its trade, and thus drove the manufacturers to other places; and the
city, which once boasted a population of eighty thousand souls, is now
reduced to less than twenty thousand.

Avignon was a republic from 1134 to 1251. The popes came here (Clement
V.) in 1309, and abandoned it in 1376. Two sham popes were here till
1403, from which time Avignon was governed by a vice-legate, deputed by
the popes, till the revolution, when it was finally taken possession of
by the French, and I suppose stands no chance of being restored. Nor is
it desirable that it should, since being inclosed in France, it must
always be in effect, subject to the government of that country. There is
a museum and a public library; and I visited the house of one gentleman
in the place, who has a fine collection of casts, and some pictures; but
I did not find any thing very interesting.

Close by the church of Nôtre Dame de Dom are remains of the palace. It
is said to have existed before the arrival of the popes, but if so, it
was greatly enlarged and embellished by them. It is, or rather it has
been, for great part is now in ruins, an immense, irregular pile of
building, without the least pretension to beauty: one part is now become
the prison of the city; another is converted into barracks; but the
greater part has long ceased to be of any use. Like so many other old
buildings in France, it is deeply stained with blood: the walls of the
hall are still shewn where the antipope Benedict XIII. blew up his
guests, and one of the towers was the scene of a still more horrible
enormity, perpetrated during the bloody era of the revolution, from
which it has received the name of the Tower of Massacre. No less than
sixty-five persons of both sexes, accused of being aristocrats, were
crowded into a little room in the upper part of it, and the ruling party
amused themselves with shooting from the door amongst the prisoners.
When, in this manner, all of them had been more or less disabled, the
ruffians entered the room, and having made a hole in the vaulting which
supported the floor, precipitated the miserable victims one by one to
the bottom of the tower, a height of 80 or 100 feet; for the
intermediate floors, if ever there were any, had all been destroyed. The
cries of the wretched sufferers were still heard, and a quantity of
quick lime was thrown down, at once to stifle them, and to destroy the
bodies. The gratuitous excesses of this period make one shudder for
human nature. History presents nothing to equal them; we find examples
of individuals, indeed, whose highest enjoyment seems to have arisen
from the sufferings of others; but here the mass of the population, a
population professing itself christian, and boasting even of its high
civilization, appear to have had no greater delight than to make their
fellow creatures suffer; and late events shew this most execrable spirit
still to exist in the south of France. The chapel of this place remains
entire; it is a large, and even handsome room, of seven bays with two
windows at each end.

I left Avignon on the evening of the 9th of August for Valence, where
there is a very curious church, which I have already described. Close by
it is a monument, which Millin says would merit an engraving; it did not
strike me as particularly interesting, but the weather was so cold as to
impede my drawing; an inconvenience I certainly did not expect in this
latitude, at this time of year. On the 11th I again resumed my place in
a diligence for Grenoble. The morning was cold, but fine, with clouds
hanging over the distant mountains. The first striking object was
Romans; situated in the valley of the Isere, wild and varied, but
without any mixture of the terrible; in the midst of which the city
occupies a charming situation. Soon after, we approach the mountains,
high, broken, and savage. These and the river were on our right; on the
left were high wooded hills, sometimes rocky, but not rising into
mountains; and our route lay through a delightful valley well wooded,
with vines on high trellises, and corn underneath them, or rather
stubble, for little corn remained on the ground. Where there were no
vines, we found mulberry-trees, and there is very little ground not
shaded in one way or the other. Besides these, the valley produces
abundance of noble walnut trees, and the woods, which are spread over
the hills, contain a considerable quantity of fine timber. As for the
shape of the mountains, those about Settle may give you some notion of
them, only they are I suppose three times as high, and more steep and
abrupt, especially about the entrance of the valley of Grenoble. The
Isere there, makes a sudden bend, and the road turning with it, conducts
us between two magnificent rocky masses, with a rich and fertile valley
of about a mile wide between them. Grenoble stands at the edge of a
plain which looks as if it had been a lake, watered by the Isere and the
Drac. The former is still a considerable river, but thick and muddy. In
walking about Grenoble, wherever the street has length enough in a line
nearly straight to give any opening, one is sure to see a mountain or a
precipice, with clouds hanging about it, or with snow lying in its
hollows. The difference of vegetation, between this neighbourhood and
Provence is very striking; the plants are much more like those of
England, and such as I had left in seed at Nismes are here still in
flower. I find again cherries and strawberries, and young peas; none of
which I had seen since leaving Lyon. No figs; and though there are
green-gages in the market, they are not ripe, while at Avignon they are
almost over.

On the morning of the 13th I set off with a guide to the Grande
Chartreuse, going by the longer and more practicable route, and
proposing to return by the shorter. We passed fine cliffs and deep
ravines, such as you would take a long ride to see in England; but one
of the great charms of the scene arises from the noble chesnut and
walnut trees which shade the sloping parts. Even to the mountain tops
there is plenty of wood, and firs are seen crowning the most elevated
precipices. We crossed what is called in Cumberland a hawse, but instead
of finding barren moors at top, as would be the case there, we meet with
farm-houses, meadows, woods, trees, hedges, and even corn-fields; the
wheat, however, was far from ripe, and the oats were quite green. From
the village of St. Laurent our course lies by a little mountain stream,
called the Gaiers Mort. While the horses rested, I walked forward alone,
coasting the stream, sometimes down on the banks, sometimes two or three
hundred feet above them, and seeming to be rather in a rift in the
mountain than in a valley. This opening is entered by a passage, where
there is just room for the road and the river, between perpendicular
rocks. An arch built across the road, marks the limit of the ancient
domain of the Chartreuse. If you can figure to yourself Helkswood, at
Ingleton, immensely magnified, you will have no bad idea of this pass.
Similar scenery, sometimes with a little more space, sometimes with
less, and varied by precipices more or less tremendously magnificent,
accompanies us till nearly the end of our journey. The road descends
sometimes almost to the bottom; at others, carries us on the edge of
slopes, higher and steeper than the steep part of Boxhill, but always
covered with wood; and sometimes we seem to look down quite
perpendicularly on the noisy torrent below. At one point, a sudden turn
in the road, where we cross the stream by a bridge, and begin to ascend
the opposite side of the valley, presents a particularly fine assemblage
of these objects. At last the scene opens, and we behold meadows, and a
number of men employed in mowing them, and soon after, the Grande
Chartreuse itself, an enormous, ugly pile of building, standing on the
slope of a mountain, a situation unavoidable where there is no level
ground. I walked round the lengthened corridors, and examined the
apartments of the monks; each of which contains a sitting-room and
bed-room, a light closet, places for wood, &c., and a little garden; but
after the neglect of twenty-five years, every thing looks forlorn and
desolate. Five old men are returned, more are expected, but the
establishment is at present very poor; they hope however to receive a
grant of the woods immediately about them, and to obtain some revenue
from the sale of charcoal, and from that of planks, all of which must be
sent on the backs of mules to find a market in the lower country.

I walked up among the woods, which are of fir and beech, but mostly of
the first, to the chapel of St. Bruno, and returned to a supper on
_soupe maigre_, an omelet, and bread and cheese. I had taken the
precaution to provide a substantial meat pie at Grenoble, aware that the
cheer here was not very good, but my guide had lost it, together with
his own great coat, by the way. I then retired to sleep on a bag of
straw between two brown blankets, for all the sheets belonging to the
establishment were dirty; and the whole population being employed about
the hay, there was no possibility of washing them. It appears that the
climate of the Grande Chartreuse has not summer enough to ripen corn.
The convent is every where surrounded by mountains and precipices.
Opposite to it is a steep slope covered with wood to an immense height;
in the immediate neighbourhood are meadows and pastures, rising on hills
which are pretty steep, but not rocky. Indeed the soil must be good, for
the vegetation is vigorous. Behind are steep woods; and above these,
lofty precipices form the summit of the Granson, on which there remained
a small portion of the last winter’s snow.

The next morning I returned to Grenoble, among scenery of the same
character. We are so used to the barrenness of the upper parts of our
own mountains, that an Englishman is astonished to observe so much good
land in such elevated situations. From the vegetable productions I might
very well have imagined myself in Surrey, if the occasional appearance
of _Pyrola secunda_, _Saxifraga rotundifolia_, and a few other Alpine
plants had not disturbed the reverie. On a more extensive view indeed
the number of fir trees, mixed with the beech, gave a different
character to the landscape; and towards the summit the woods were almost
all of fir, with only scrubby beeches interspersed, and patches of snow
were still lying among them. My guide made me observe some cattle near
the summit. Here, as in other parts of France, these always have
attendants to take care that they do not trespass, and to drive them
home at night; even if there were hedges or other inclosures, which
there are not, they could not be left out at night on account of the
wolves. During winter, a dog left at night in any court or open place,
among these mountains, is almost certainly destroyed before morning. The
latter part of the journey I performed on foot, and was highly gratified
by my walk.

The view from the descent into the vale of Grenoble is extremely fine,
extending over the rich and fertile plain beneath; the cultivated hills
rising around it, the woody mountains, occupying a still wider circuit,
and the rocky Alps towering above all, and still retaining, and some of
them always retaining, great beds of snow. It was indeed a magnificent
perspective, yet not without some alloy; for the dense clouds and thick
vapour very much obscured the prospect. I only saw at intervals,
sometimes one, sometimes another part of the scene, and was led to
imagine what the glorious whole would be in more favourable weather. The
plain and the lower hills were always visible, sometimes a black mass of
rocks would rise above the clouds, unconnected with any other earthly
object; sometimes nothing was to be seen of a mountain but an illumined
patch of snow shining through the mist. When I reached the bottom, I
began to feel the weather very hot, and found they had been complaining
much at Grenoble of the heat for the last two days.

Grenoble contains nothing interesting in point of architecture, but the
cathedral claims our attention in another way, by preserving the tomb of
Bayard, the chevalier “_sans peur, et sans reproche_,” a long tasteless
Latin inscription records the fact; it begins,

                 Hic lapis superbit tumulo non titulo,
                 Ubi sepultus Heros maximus suo ipsemet
                         Sepulchro monumentum.

One would have wished something of a very different character.

It was near one o’clock on Thursday, the 15th of August, before the
diligence left Grenoble. The road winds along the charming valley of
Gresivanda, presenting the richest views over its varied scenery. It was
dark before we reached the frontiers of Savoy, and as I arrived at
Chamberi at midnight, and left it at three o’clock the next morning, in
a heavy rain, I shall not attempt a description. We reached Geneva about
seven yesterday evening, but I postpone any account of this city, till I
have seen a little more of it, and shall occupy the remaining part of my
letter in answering yours. You ask me if I can really see nothing but
buildings and mountains in France, or if I have at any time met with
such phenomena as men and women. I will reply as well as I can to the
spirit of this question; there are some observations on the French
character which force themselves on the attention of the traveller, some
of which, notwithstanding your sneer, I have already noticed. Whether
there exist any attachment to the present dynasty is a question which I
must answer in the negative. The French are willing to suffer the
Bourbons, because they wish for peace, and there seems to be something
of affection springing up towards the present king, which does not in
the least extend itself to the other members of the reigning family.
There is a widely diffused, and pretty generally received opinion of the
moderation and good sense of the former, but the others are nowhere well
spoken of. You will have seen in the French papers, accounts of the
enthusiasm with which the Duke and Duchess of Angoulême were received on
their late tour. I was not present at any place where they were, but I
can form a tolerably correct idea of what I have not seen, from what I
have. Lest however, you should be inclined to give more credit to the
public journals than they deserve, I will give you a specimen of their
courage in publishing the acceptable, rather than the true. It was
stated in the _Moniteur_, while I was at Paris, that three hundred
workmen were employed in the church of the Madelaine; I went there and
found about twenty, who could not do much, as they were working without
any plan, and it had not been decided whether the design of the Temple
of Glory, adopted by Napoleon, should be continued, or some other
preferred. The same paper asserted, that five hundred men were employed
at St. Geneviève. My friend, Mr. Sharp, was drawing there every day; and
as he saw nobody, he applied to the architect, who resides on the spot,
to know where they were, but he also was entirely ignorant of their
existence: a week after this, about a dozen men were set to work to take
down the sculpture of the pediment, and to erase the inscription, _Aux
grands hommes la patrie reconnaissante_.[23] After this you will not
wonder if I interpret the glowing accounts of the rejoicings in the
south of France, by what I observed at Arles, where _vive le roi_ was
given out from the Hotel de Ville from time to time, and repeated by the
children in the crowd, who were pleased with the fireworks. It is the
municipal government which says all and does all on these occasions, the
people are nothing. With respect to the transactions at Nismes,
concerning which you think I must have collected many particulars, I am
afraid that I can give you very little satisfaction. It seems to me that
the Catholics were guilty of these excesses against the Protestants from
superstition, and that they endeavoured to cover themselves by the
pretence of zeal for the king; that the provincial government weakly
lent itself to this feeling, of which indeed the members probably
participated; and that the government of France, or at least their
principal agent, the Duke of Angoulême, was unwilling to repress too
strongly, a spirit, which whether considered in a religious or political
point of view, his own prejudices taught him to consider as resting on a
meritorious foundation, though carried to a culpable excess. At the same
time some political circumstances had much inflamed this religious
animosity, all of which however imply the previous existence of such a
sentiment. The Protestants of Nismes form a body, whose consequence and
respectability is proportionally much greater than their numbers. It is
not to be wondered at, therefore, if under a government which made no
distinctions, they should occupy a larger share of public situations,
than in the eyes of the Catholics they were entitled to do. On the
return of the king, therefore, the Catholics united to drive them out,
and irritated by what appeared to them an act of injustice, the
Protestants took the first opportunity to retaliate. Thus politics
became an important part of the quarrel, but religion remains the
ground-work. The prisons at Nismes are filled with Protestants, who are
confined merely on a general charge of attachment to Napoleon, and in
some instances, a renunciation of religion has been sufficient
immediately to procure the prisoner his liberty. Now I have no authority
to cite for all this; it is merely intelligence picked up on the spot,
in conversation with Catholics and Protestants, and connected together
as well as I could. I contend however, that it is better deserving of
credit than any thing issuing from the French authorities, who are in
fact some of the parties accused; better than the letter of the Duke of
Wellington, who probably gave himself no trouble to investigate the
circumstances, but adopted with little hesitation what those authorities
were pleased to communicate. The letter of the minister, Olivia, I was
not able to clear up while I was there, he having left the place, but I
have since been informed by an Englishman, whom I casually met with,
that he talked on the subject with Olivia himself, and that this
minister expressly disclaimed the letter as it appeared in the English
papers: he had written a letter to the secretary of the committee, and
that he might not be subject to any imputation for so doing, he had
first sent it to the Duke of Richelieu. The letter published contained
some of his expressions and phrases, but the substance was materially
altered.

Generally speaking, the prisons of the south of France are filled with
prisoners for political offences, or rather for political opinions, and
at Grenoble, the criminal tribunal is declared permanent. Yet, if the
French are not attached to the present government, it does not appear
that they have, in general, any aversion to it. They do not love
Napoleon, but their dislike is deeply mixed with regret for the
splendour and glory of his reign. They do not trouble their heads about
young Napoleon, yet if he should prove a man of any talents, and the
Bourbons should take any measures to excite alarm concerning the
national property, it is probably to him they would look, because there
is no other, whose claim would be readily admitted by the party opposed
to the present system. With the exception of some men of talents, who
wish to open that career of honourable ambition, which a popular
government admits more than any other, I do not think they have any
inclination for a second experiment of a republic. I hope Louis XVIII.
will live eight or ten years longer at least, for I think it would give
a chance, I fear the only chance, the French have for a constitution,
round which they will generally rally against either anarchy or
despotism. If the feeling is once[24] fully called forth, they will soon
improve their government; it may be an indifferent constitution at
present, but such a union will gradually make it a good one, and I think
it would be no small advantage to our own, to have liberty well
understood and acted upon in a great neighbouring state. We submit to
many inconveniences, and many abuses, because we fancy them inseparable
from what we love and admire; if France were free, the difference of her
prejudices and manners would show us the road in many instances, as we
show it to her in others.




                              LETTER XIII.

                                GENEVA.


                                        _Lausanne, 8th September, 1816._

GENEVA was very full, and the difficulty of finding a lodging drove me
to a little inn, called the Hotel des Trois Maures, where I had a good
chamber, and nothing else good. The first, to me, was an important
advantage, as I wanted to revise the sketches and memoranda of the south
of France, before the subject had faded from my recollection. In fact, I
wished to disburthen my mind entirely, and transfer it to paper; which
was a great relief, for I felt a continual anxiety lest any thing should
escape me after having once been observed. On the 17th of August I
walked to Cologni, where our friend, Mr. W., has taken up his abode; he
has a beautiful spot; his grounds command, on one side, the Lake of
Geneva and the distant range of Jura; on the other, a rich valley opens
towards the Môle, a fine conical mountain, rising 4,800 feet above the
lake; the Brezon, with its ragged summit crowning the hanging woods
which creep up its sides; and beyond all, the brilliant summit of Mont
Blanc.

A few days after, I rambled over the little Saleve. The greater Saleve
is a limestone hill, with one precipitous face, very much, in character,
like some of the limestone scars near Kendal. It is about 1,800 feet
above the lake. The little Saleve is perhaps, 400 or 500 feet lower. It
presents the most magnificent views over the Lake of Geneva, the Pays de
Vaud, and of the range of Jura; and in the opposite direction, of the
valley of the Arve, and of the mountains between that and the lake, and
of the district of Chablais, famous for its wine. To the right of
Chablais appeared the rugged rock D’Enfer, streaked with snow, the point
of Agredon, the glaciers of the Siege Vert; and on the south, the Brezon
and a long range of mountains, extending towards the Lake of Annecy.
Mont Blanc only shone now and then from his throne of clouds; and even
of Mont Buet I had only a transitory glimpse.

Another excursion was to Ferney, in order to see the chateau of
Voltaire. The French government have insisted on retaining this village,
as it is said, because it was the residence of the witty philosopher.
The situation is fine, but it commands no view of the lake. The building
is composed, to use the French terminology, of three _pavillons_ and two
_corps de logis_; the extent of the front may, perhaps, be about eighty
feet. The bed-chamber, as I was told on the spot, remains just as it was
in Voltaire’s lifetime; the same bed, the same furniture, the same
prints, with the addition of one only, representing his monument; but I
was assured at Geneva that other alterations had taken place. In the
dining-room is a monumental stone, in a wooden frame, with this
inscription: “Au chantre du premier des Bourbons, et au Fondateur de
Ferney.” A wooden case, in the form of a pyramid, is put over the stone
in order to preserve it, and in this a small hole has been made through
which you are to peep. The whole has much the appearance of a showman’s
box. The stone which contained the inscription on the church, “Deo
Voltaire,” was taken down at the time of the revolution; the present
possessor wished to restore it, but the _curé_ opposes it. Returning
from Ferney, I made a diversion towards the lake, by a road which runs
on a sort of terrace, with the Alps on the right hand and Jura on the
left; and afterwards descended through a pleasant wood, adorned with the
showy flowers of _Dianthus superbus_, and the flowerless bushes of the
_Rosa pumila_, to the edge of the water.

Geneva itself is a singular city, or at least two of the principal
streets offer an arrangement, which is I believe, perfectly unique; the
roofs of the houses project ten or twelve feet beyond the walls, and are
supported across the foot ways by lofty posts. You thus walk in an open
gallery, whose height is nearly that of the whole house.

In the _Journal de Genève_, for 1789 and 1790, are some researches into
the history of the church of St. Peter, the cathedral of Geneva, by M.
Sennebier, who quotes Besson, “_Mémoires sur le Diocese de Genève_,” as
saying that Frederic II. was consecrated here in 1025; but as the
emperor Frederic II. died in 1250, there must be some mistake. Even
Frederic I. was only born in 1121. In 1025 Geneva probably belonged to
the kingdom of Arles, of which Rodolph III. (_faineant_) was then
sovereign.

In 1206 we find an order for the appropriation of the revenues of vacant
benefices to the building of St. Pierre, _till the work shall be
finished_; an expression which seems to imply that it was then in a
state of some forwardness. In 1219 we have complaints against the then
bishop, for neglecting to complete the edifice, or perhaps, only to
repair it: in 1300 the first year’s revenue of vacant benefices was
again ordered to be applied to the use of the fabric: in 1334 it was
damaged by fire, and again in 1349: in 1380 application was made to the
Pope, “_pour lui demander quelques subventions_,” in order to repair the
church. The chapel of the Maccabees was founded in 1406; in 1430 was a
terrible fire, which entirely destroyed the west front, and left the
church a heap of ruins. In 1441 Felix V. granted the first year’s
revenue of all benefices becoming vacant, for twenty years; a similar
grant of a half-year’s revenue, probably for the same term, was made by
Julius II., in 1505, principally to erect the southern tower; but this
not proving sufficient, Clement VII., in 1525, prolonged it for four
years. The west front was not restored till 1749, and it is said to be
in imitation of the portico of the Pantheon.

The building, however, of which the above is the history, was not the
original church. The period of the erection of the first edifice is
unknown, but it was destroyed by an enemy before the year 515, and
rebuilt immediately afterwards on a more magnificent scale, by
Gondebaud, king of Burgundy. A fragment of this second church is said to
be still in existence; and there are some indications in the present
church of a still older building, which some fancy was a temple of
Apollo.

Thus, then, we have a fragment of wall still existing in the present
church, built before 515.

The fragment of the second church, if it really exist, escaped my
observation.

Rejecting the consecration of some monarch in 1025, as uncertain, we may
fairly assume, that the choir, in which the style of work is decidedly
Norman, was erected before 1206.

The body of the building was probably finished not much after that time,
or about 1219. Its character much resembles that of Salisbury Cathedral.

The style of the architecture is nowhere of a later date, in any
considerable erection, except the west front, which was begun in 1749.

In all this the history and the internal evidence agree very well. There
is some pleasure in such coincidences; but at the same time, it is
saying that one has learnt nothing new from the edifice; indeed it can
hardly be said, that it affords any important confirmation of former
results, for it seems to have been long in progress, and prosecuted
without zeal or energy. The dimensions are as follows:

                                                        Feet. Inch.

     Whole length internally                              202   0
     Length of transept                                   111   0
     Length of nave                                       137   0
     Width of nave                                         23   3
     Width of side aisles                                  10   0
     Width of nave and side aisles                         64   4
     Width of transept                                     26   0
     Length of choir                                       39   0
     Thickness of piers east to west                        9   0
     Thickness of piers north to south                      8   6
     Height of shafts to springing                         45   6
     Height of vaulting                                    63   0
     Height of ditto of side aisles                        35   0

The arches are mixed, some round and some pointed; all of them have
key-stones. The towers are at each end of the transept. The lower
capitals are imitations of the Corinthian, or with grotesque figures.
The bases have a deep scotia. There is some stained glass in the chevet,
but it is of little consequence; and, for modern accommodation, there is
a paltry gallery, and seats rising one above the other, instead of pews:
a much finer building would fail to be impressive with such accessories.
I attended divine service in it. There seems to be no kneeling, either
here, or in the Protestant churches in France; but at Geneva the men
take off their hats, which is not the case at Nismes.

I left Geneva on the 30th of August to walk to Chamouni, or as it is
perhaps more properly written, Chamounix. The terminal _x_ seems to
belong to a peculiarity in the dialect of Savoy and the adjacent parts
of Switzerland and France. Ferney ought to be Fernex; Gensey, Gensex;
Gex, Bex, &c. still retain it, but it is never heard in pronunciation.
The road offers a great variety of scenery; at first the views have the
comparatively mild character of the immediate neighbourhood of Geneva;
then the rocks of the Saleve grow upon you, but speedily diminish again,
as you leave them, to advance to more magnificent objects. Afterwards
the Voiron becomes a fine object; and when our back is turned upon
these, the green slopes of the Môle rise nobly in front, and the rugged
and woody precipices of the Brezon appear to close the valley, as the
traveller approaches to Bonneville. In England our high hills are
generally very naked; here they are usually woody, and the Môle, which
is bare compared with his neighbours, is more covered with wood than any
of the higher mountains of our own country: it is a conical hill, 4,730
feet above the Lake of Geneva, and retained, at this time, one patch of
last winter’s snow. The Brezon is as high, or perhaps higher than the
Môle, but it is less insulated. The summit is bare rock, with here and
there a spot of snow: the shoulders are dark with firs, below which is
an ascending slope of cultivated land mixed with wood, and the lower
precipices are mantled with deciduous trees. The Arve passes between
these two mountains, but there is also a fine romantic valley on the
east side of the Môle, and the winding road sometimes presents one
object, sometimes another; Mont Blanc, with his clouds and snows,
overtopping the whole. At Soingi, Siongy, Siongir, or Scionzier, for I
have seen it spelt all these ways, I turned out of the road to visit the
_Reposoir_, a convent of Chartreux, high among the mountains; but though
the route presents some very fine scenery, I did not, in this land of
magnificent nature, think myself repaid for the delay. After leaving
Siongy, the road continues along the valley to Cluse, whose name
indicates its situation. The valley seems so completely shut up, that I
could not imagine whence the Arve could issue. A sudden turn to the
right exhibits the pass; where the mountains, rising in high and woody
precipices on each side, leave hardly any space for cultivation on the
sides of the stream. At Cluse the character of the scene alters, and
becomes more magnificent, and more picturesque, yet still presenting
scenes of great beauty and repose. In the former part of the walk we
were coasting the mountains, we are now fairly among them. In this
neighbourhood I first saw the triangular form which water assumes in
falling from a great elevation: it flourishes off at the top in circles,
but the heavier drops falling faster than the smaller, the circle
changes into one or more parabolas; these become afterwards hyperbolas;
at last the curve is lost to the eye, and we have rectilineal angles,
not triangles, for the top line is never given, and the points rush down
with great rapidity, while the slower sides are overtaken by the points
of the succeeding portion. I am rather afraid that this appearance
cannot be rendered intelligible by description; and the incessant motion
is so essential to the effect, that the pencil is as inefficient as the
pen. The road keeps in the valley, sometimes running along the bottom,
sometimes rising over the lower eminences, while the valley itself,
occasionally almost closing upon the stream, and at other times opening
into a wide and cultivated space, presents the most varied and beautiful
landscapes. The rocky and savage mountain, its base clothed with wood,
its summit shooting into sharp points divided by tracery of snow, never
fails to stamp upon the scene the impression of its own magnificence.
The whole walk from Cluse to Les Ouches, is certainly one of the finest
in the world; and one who has seen Mont Blanc illuminated by the setting
sun, from St. Martin or Salenche, may be excused, if he thinks it
impossible for inanimate nature to produce a more sublime scene. The
instant change produced at sun-set is very striking. The moment before
every thing glows with a life and beauty, of which neither the pencil
nor the pen can give you any idea. The moment after, the vast extent of
snow, which before exhibited the richest and warmest colouring, becomes
pale and cold. It is the transition from life to death; from the
exquisite animated form to a corpse.

From Les Ouches, the valley of Chamounix begins; an immense gigantic
trough, which, though grand, and even sublime, from the immensity of its
parts, is by no means so beautiful as the scenery I had just passed.
Before reaching Chamounix I fell in with a returning guide, who
conducted me to the glacier of Bossons; and, as no description of a
glacier can be completely intelligible to those who have never seen one,
mine, like those of preceding travellers, must be very imperfect;
nevertheless it may furnish your imagination with some assistance. It is
neither a plain, nor a valley full of snow. It is not a mountain of snow
or covered with snow. It is more like a mountain of ice, or a valley
filled with ice; and if you join these two apparently inconsistent
ideas, you will have the best notion of it. Imagine some deep gill, such
as you find on a smaller scale in Yorkshire or Westmoreland, filled with
snow, and the snow half melted and frozen again, till the whole is
reduced into large masses, composed of little lumps of ice, about the
size of a pigeon’s egg; or, to speak more correctly, varying from the
size of a pea to that of a hen’s egg, perfectly transparent in
themselves, but forming a mass only imperfectly translucent. The snow,
still increasing on the mountain, and throwing additional weight on this
immense mass, pushes it bodily out of the gill, and half across the more
open valley; so that what was at first included in the hollow, being
thus forced out beyond the line of the hills, forms itself an inferior
hill, while the gill behind, is filled up with new matter of the same
sort, continually pushing forward to supply the waste below. This
advancing hill of ice presents to us cliffs of ice at top, then a slope
of fragments of ice, and below that a bank of earth, covered, here and
there, with the pieces which fall from above. The weight of snow pushes
out, not only the ice below it, but a great deal of the soil on which it
lies, grinding it, as it proceeds, to powder; and hence the streams
issuing at the foot of a glacier are always muddy, while the water on
its surface is pure and transparent. At this glacier, the trees, which
had been overturned in its progress, still lay about at its foot; but
those which were untouched by its mechanical action, did not appear to
be injured by the cold, and corn grew within a small distance. Part of
the slope was covered with sand, and many of the blocks seemed mixed
with sand. Where the ice is pure, it is shaded with the tenderest gray,
verging very little, if at all, towards green; and it reflects a vivid
blue green, or perhaps a greenish blue, from the deep hollows. I found
several men stationed at the entrance to the glacier to offer their
assistance, but I already had a guide, and wanted nothing further, for
the passage was by no means difficult. The middle is firm, and pretty
even; it is only towards the edge that the deep fissures are usually
found: the ice is not so slippery as you would imagine; and the sand, or
some little inequalities, give tolerable foot-hold, but it felt very
cold to the feet. I ascended with my back to the setting sun, and
turning to look again at the glacier, after having crossed it, enjoyed a
new spectacle, the sun shining through the upper and thinner parts of
the ice, and giving sometimes by transmitted light, the same beautiful
colour I had admired in the reflected. This green or blue, is however,
by no means general, and it is equally difficult to say why it exists at
all, and why, since it does exist, there is not more of it. I observed
here three sorts of light; the white of pure snow, the shining light,
where the surface caught the rays of the sun in a particular direction
and reflected them to my eye, and the transmitted light of the edges of
the blocks; and two series of shade, the gray and the green; independent
of that produced by impurities, and of the patches of dark sand, which
sometimes occur. The clouds appeared quite purple against the glacier,
yet that colour did not show itself amongst them in any other direction;
whence I conclude that the whole mass of the ice had somewhat of a
greenish hue.

Fog, rain, and snow, were very inimical to my rambles about Chamounix. I
visited the source of the Arveiron, which issues from the foot of the
Glacier des bois, itself a continuation of the Mer de Glace. It
exhibited no picturesque accompaniments, but in a hot summer, it
sometimes forms for itself a magnificent arch in the ice. I thence
climbed to the Hospice on the Montanvert, 621 toises, or 3,980 feet
above the inn at Chamounix, almost the whole of which is in one rapid
slope, mostly covered with fir trees. In the upper part every thing was
wet with the half-melted snow; and the fir trees were abundantly
sprinkled with it. The Mer de Glace was also covered with fresh snow;
but the Alpine plants peeped forth from their white covering, seemingly
very little affected. The Aiguille de Dru rises immediately above the
glacier, into one of those sharp rugged points, of which no English or
Scotch scenery will give you any idea.[25] I do not know its exact
height, but comparing it with those that are known, it must rise in a
broken pyramidal form, nearly 5,000 feet from the surface of the ice.
The Jorass rises in a squarish form, furrowed with perpendicular lines,
which were marked with fresh snow. On the right, the rude and lofty
Aiguille des Charmeaux was lost in the clouds. In this view of the Mer
de Glace, it is a large, branched, winding valley, filled with ice and
snow, the surface of which is nearly horizontal, if the eye is directed
on a line across the valley; but with a very irregular and broken
descent, if applied on a line along the valley. It seemed almost
everywhere bordered by the _Moraine_; that is, by a heap of fragments
which it pushes up in its progress.

I found only one name inserted in the Album at Montanvert on that
morning; this was of a person who had arrived there by six o’clock, to
see the sun rise: he recorded that he was satisfied, but what he saw I
know not; as from below, the whole atmosphere appeared at that time to
be filled with dense clouds. One other traveller had been there, for I
saw two descending the mountain as I went up, but he had not left his
name; perhaps he was not satisfied.

The morning of Thursday, the 5th of September, was dark and wet; but the
rain abating about ten, I proceeded towards Martigny, by the Tête noire.
The Col de Baume was enveloped in clouds, and offered me no temptation
to pass that way. The road I chose passed down Valorsine, where I was
delighted with the luxuriant bushes of _Rosa rubrifolia_, covered with
flowers. The lower part of this valley is very beautiful. It often
happens in the Swiss valleys, that the descent is finer than the ascent.
At the upper part are a few noble masses, which remain almost unchanged
in appearance during a day’s walk, while the lower parts are frequently
bounded with broken rocks, whose composition varies at every stage of
our progress; and sometimes the vallies are so nearly closed, that it is
impossible to follow the stream, and we are obliged to pass over the
hills to find an exit: this is the case at Valorsine, and the rocks and
woods about the pass are magnificent and finely varied. There is also a
beautiful waterfall among the woods, plentiful in such weather as I had,
and still more so in hot dry weather, till the snows are melted which
supply it, a circumstance not likely to take place this year. The spring
rains bring down an immense quantity of water, by dissolving the snows
and ice of the winter; but the wet which I experienced, became itself
snow in the upper regions of the Alps. We leave Valorsine and ascend the
vale of Trient, whose river gives its name to the united streams, though
the smallest of the two. This vale is narrow and deep, but without any
very fine features, except just where it unites with Valorsine.

The village of Trient is a dismal gloomy place, and the dark and dirty
little ale-house is perfectly in unison with the scenery.[26] The
landlady was goitrous; I have seen many such persons, and when they are
young it only produces a plumpness in the lower part of the throat,
which is hardly disagreeable; but as the disease increases, two unequal
protuberances are produced, which at length become loose and skinny, and
are excessively disgusting. The people among the mountains are pale, and
seem unhealthy and inactive; the women more so than the men. The
children have little vivacity; and I have not seen a woman dancing an
infant, or giving it any exercise, either in Savoy or Switzerland. From
Trient I ascended the Forclaz. The valley, which descends thence to
Martigny, was completely filled with a cloud at some hundred feet below
me. The descent is long and tedious, but the upper part of the way is
adorned with noble pines and larches, particularly the latter. Some
enormous trees waved their wild branches over the road, in magnificent
style; others, which had been broken by storms while yet young, assumed
the most irregular shapes; but they were large trees, vigorous and
flourishing, and would have been capital subjects for the pencil. About
half way down, we emerged under the cloud, and saw the Vallais stretched
out beneath us; but the stratum of vapour I had just passed, prevented
all view of the summits, and communicated a dull monotony to the scene,
which it probably would not have had in finer weather.

The next morning I left Martigny in the rain, which prevented me from
making any sketch of the old castle, part of which is said to be of
Roman work. A little farther, the Trient, which I had left yesterday to
ascend the Forclaz, passes between lofty precipices into the valley of
the Rhone, and lower down the Pisse Vache, a noble waterfall, descends
close by the road. These are too fine not to call forth our admiration
under any circumstances, but certainly I should have enjoyed them more
in clear weather. The Vallais above Martigny seems to be bounded by
sloping mountains, without much variety; but from Martigny to the Lake
of Geneva, nothing can be more beautiful, or more finely varied. It is
curious to observe here the different characters of the vallies,
dependent on their direction. When the Arve runs from N. E. to S. W., it
is through a trough valley with sloping sides; where it runs from S. to
N., or nearly so, it is through a defile with broken and precipitous
sides; and where its course is from S. E. to N. W., it is through a
comparatively wide and irregular basin. Nearly the same disposition is
observable in the Isere; and in the Vallais, the Rhone runs from the N.
E. along an immense trough valley, and turning short to the north at
Martigny, with occasional bendings to the west, passes alternately
through wide defiles, with broken and precipitous sides, and small,
irregular basins. At St. Maurice the valley is very much contracted; and
here the road crosses the river, and we enter the Pays de Vaud. At Bex
it is wider; and perhaps this is the most beautiful part of this
charming valley. A hill almost covered with an open grove of chesnut
trees, rises behind the town, and the views from this are truly
enchanting: below is a rich valley and gentle slopes, cultivated with
vines and maize, and well shaded with trees. The lower eminences are
frequently covered with groves of chesnut, and a fine mass of oak
spreads over one hill, which extends almost across the valley: above are
woods of pine and larch; higher up, rocky pointed summits, and snow and
ice. I continued over the lower hills to the salt mines, which are about
three miles from the town. The supply is altogether from springs, as
they have not yet met with the salt-rock. The natural issue was at a
considerable elevation, and the directors first endeavoured to follow
from this point the course of the water. Observing, however, that it
came from below, a new work was commenced, which is now the great level,
and nearly a mile in length; and this cut off the spring, 500 feet below
its natural issue. Since this a still lower level has been carried to
the extent of 1,718 feet, and in this a well has been sunk to the depth
of 700 feet, which is below the level of the Lake of Geneva; but the
salt-rock is supposed to lie still deeper. If this be fact, what a
prodigious rise took place in the water of the original spring! No
considerable quantity of water occurred in sinking the well, but it
oozes in at the sides from several places, and is so salt, as to
crystallize in the well. All the works are in successive strata of
gypsum, black carbonaceous limestone, and schist; but the nearest
summits are of grauwacke; no organic remains have been observed. This is
the information I received on the spot, and having satisfied my
curiosity, I returned to Bex.

The next morning the rain was even more steady and incessant than
before; yet I left the high road to cut across the marshes to the ferry
over the Rhone, and in so doing lost my way, and had to walk almost in
the water. I crossed the Rhone at Chessel. In winter, I am told that the
stream is bright and clear, but in summer always thick and muddy, from
the glaciers which supply it; whereas at Geneva it always leaves the
lake pure, and of a deep blue. Thence I walked along the new road to St.
Gingouf. Whatever faults Napoleon may have had, he was certainly a
capital road-maker; and here, had his object been beauty, instead of dry
utility, he could not have chosen a finer line; the lake and its
surrounding mountains are on the right; on the left, lofty hills shaded
with chesnut trees, some of which are of the grandest size; and here and
there the opening of a little valley exposes a pointed summit of the
Alps. A Russian countess had engaged the whole inn at St. Gingouf; but
the landlady very justly observed, that this order could not be
understood to include her own bed, and she gave that up to me.

In the morning I walked to Meillerie, where the road has been cut out of
the solid rock, and a wide and excellent road it is; no contrivances or
make-shifts, but completely as it should be. An inconsiderable work of
this sort, well done, excites more pleasure than a much larger one
imperfectly performed. In the first case the power shows itself superior
to the obstacle, and the mind is satisfied: in the latter the mind is
not satisfied, because we seem to feel the limits of the power employed.
After viewing the rocks, I took a boat, and crossed the lake to Ouchy,
and from Ouchy walked to Lausanne, but the cloudiness of the weather
injured the prospect.

From Lausanne there are some very fine views over the lake, but a long
and almost unbroken hill opposite, in the Pays de Chablais, which in
great measure shuts out the higher Alps, is a displeasing feature. Yet
with this defect, there are few places in the world equal to Lausanne.
Gibbon’s house offers nothing remarkable, excepting as a memorial of the
Historian, I was rather surprised at the table d’hôte, where several
gentlemen of the neighbourhood were present, that his name was unknown
to them.

The cathedral at Lausanne is much superior to that of Geneva; and indeed
may fairly be esteemed both a beautiful building, and an interesting
specimen of art. The nave alone is at present used, the remaining part
being under repair. I have met with no history of the building; and the
woman who shews it, points out the tomb of a St. Bertrand who lived in
the tenth century, as that of its founder; but this is not admissible.

The style of the building, without being precisely like any thing in
England, evidently classes with our early pointed architecture. It is
anterior not only to tracery and trefoil heads, but to the introduction
of roses in the upper part of the windows, and would with us be assigned
to about the year 1200. A comparison with French buildings would induce
me to place it in the first half of the twelfth century. The piers, or
pillars of the nave, are very whimsical, and almost every pair is
different. One pair is composed, each of two unequal columns, the little
one before the other; yet the largest is only two feet four inches and a
half in diameter, with a height of twenty-four feet, and the front one
is no more than ten inches and a half in diameter, though as it goes up
to the springing of the vault, it must be fifty feet high. In another
pair, formed nearly in the same manner, modern improvers have had the
courage to cut away the smaller pillar, to make room for some
arrangements below. In another pair, each pier is composed of four
columns, two large, and two small, entirely detached: the other piers
are rectangular, but with small shafts variously attached. The original
design evidently provided for two western towers, and an octagonal
lantern at the intersection of the cross. One only of the western towers
has been erected. The lantern has been carried above the roof, but not
completed, and it is now covered with a make-shift roof of tiles,
terminating in a wooden spire: the octagon was not carried down to the
ground, as at Ely, but rests upon the four piers at the intersection of
the cross. I regret much that this is imperfect, as I have met with no
example on the continent of the original method of terminating this
part, but it seems certain that our great towers, or spires, were not
usual.

There is in this church a very singular rose window, composed of a
capricious combination of squares and circles, which I imagined at first
to be the freak of some architect of the seventeenth or eighteenth
century; but my conductress assured me that it was ancient, and the
painted glass favoured her assertion. The southern porch is a curious
structure, which reminded me in some particulars of that of Chartres;
and I think it was intended to be continued to a greater extent, and to
form an open gallery, as in that building.

The western porch also exhibits some striking peculiarities, and is one
of those anomalous productions to which it is difficult to fix a date;
but it is certainly early Gothic: the external archway of this porch is
a beautiful little addition of the fifteenth century.




                              LETTER XIV.

                          TOUR IN SWITZERLAND.


                                            _Milan, 12th October, 1816._

I LEFT Lausanne in the diligence for Bern, on the 10th of September. A
long ascent leads us to the summit of the Jorat, 1,767 feet above the
Lake of Geneva; but it was night, and I lost the prospect. We
breakfasted at Moudon at half past two in the morning. The day dawned
beautifully among woods of fir and oak, and the same sort of scenery
continued to Fribourg, a city seated partly at the bottom, and partly at
the top of some sandstone cliffs, between which the river Saane takes a
very winding course. Beyond Fribourg I walked up some long hills, and
found the views singularly beautiful. The near ground is well varied,
and rich with woods intermingled with cultivation, like some of the best
parts of the weald of Kent and Sussex. Beyond this are more distant
mountains, while the extensive snows of the Jung Frau, and the steep
pyramid of the Schreckhorn, bound the horizon. On the other side we see
the Jura; behind us are the mountains of the canton of Fribourg, and
those which formed the principal objects about the Lake of Geneva. We
arrived at Bern about noon. It is a regularly built city, in which the
foot-paths are under low arcades, taken from the ground floor of the
houses. Beneath these arches are the shops, but nothing belonging to the
dwelling-house or inn, till you have mounted to the first story. There
is a good table d’hôte at the Falcon, where I was fortunate enough to
meet some old acquaintance, and to form some new ones, by which I
profited in the thoroughly wet day which succeeded my arrival. The
cathedral here is a building of the latter part of the fifteenth, or
beginning of the sixteenth century; rather clumsily though richly
decorated, and presenting no features of much interest; but the
situation is admirable.

At the Museum at Bern are some of the best models I have seen of the
Swiss mountains. I suspect however, that nothing of the sort is very
exact in the mountain forms, and after all the observations which can be
made, it is hardly possible to refrain from mixing up a little
imagination in the details.[27] All of them are made with a scale of
heights, different from that of lengths, which is another source of
misconception. Another object well deserving attention at Bern, is the
Gymnasium. The children at the public school are taught not only the
exercises of the mind, but also those of the body; to swim, to jump, to
climb, to ride; a plan which seems to me excellent, as giving a
wholesome direction to that restless activity of boys, which so often
leads them first into mischief, and then into vice. Not far from Bern is
the establishment of M. Fellenberg at Hofwyl, but the children were not
there when I visited it; and you may find so much better accounts of the
establishment than any I could give, that I shall not obtrude upon you
my hasty observations.

On Saturday about noon I took the diligence for Thun, a most delightful
ride through a fine cultivated country, bounded by some of the most
magnificent summits of the Alps. At Thun the nearer mountains rise into
importance, while the more lofty ones, though partially hidden, lose
nothing of their consequence. The next day I took a boat up the Thuner
See to Nieuhaus, whence I walked to Unterseen. This is a delightful
place; the town itself is extremely interesting, because it is
completely Swiss. All the houses are of wood, with galleries and great
projecting roofs. The situation is a level valley between two lakes,
well cultivated and shaded with fine trees; mostly walnut. The Harder is
a noble crag, rising immediately above the plain; all around are fine
craggy mountains shaded with wood, the lower parts of which are
sprinkled with cottages, and enlivened by cultivation; and an opening in
the range, which forms the little valley of Zwey Lütschinen, exposes to
the delighted eye the vast mass of the Jung Frau, the beautiful pyramid
of the purest snow called the Silberhorn, and the craggy summit of the
higher Mönch. The Hotel de Ville of Unterseen is in the inn. The
landlord procured me a lad to act as a guide, and to carry my parcels,
for thirty batzen[28] per diem, just half what had been previously
demanded of me; but he could speak only German, at which I hammer
terribly.

We set out on a fine morning for Zwey Lütschinen, and thence proceeded
to Lauterbrunnen. The first part of the walk is amazingly fine; the
second still finer. It seemed impossible that after this there could be
any thing worth seeing in the way of mountain vallies, but I was very
much mistaken. The best notion I can give you of the valley of
Lauterbrunnen is, to tell you to magnify Gordale, and stretch it out
into a valley six or seven miles long; put trees, hedges, and cottages
below, fringe the tops of the precipices with trees, and pour down a
multitude of little waterfalls. Of these the Staubbach and the
Myrrenbach are the principal; the first falls 900 feet, and for two
thirds of the way without touching the rock; the latter I should think
quite as high, but it streams down like a lock of dishevelled hair of
the purest white. The next morning I ascended to the top of the
Staubbach, and to the foot of an upper fall; and here standing on a rock
at the summit of the great fall, in a place however of perfect safety; I
looked down into the deep contracted valley beneath, and saw one of the
smaller waterfalls entirely turned into a rainbow. I had no idea of the
presence of water there, except from the colours it produced. I then
continued my walk to Myrrem, one of the highest villages in Europe,
though not by any means the highest habitation. It is 5,156 feet above
the level of the sea. The _Curé_ of Lauterbrunnen, at whose house I have
taken up my lodgings, pays it a visit every winter. I was at first
surprised at his chusing this time of year to visit his parishioners;
but he reminded me that in the summer, the men were dispersed in the
chalets still higher on the mountains. The path in winter is very
dangerous, as the little streams are frozen, and present inclined planes
of ice which terminate in the precipices overhanging the valley of
Lauterbrunnen. At Myrrem, the sun shines every fine day in the year; at
a hamlet beneath it, they are three months without sun. Even at
Lauterbrunnen in the middle of September, the sun does not appear till
past eight, and sets about half past two. This walk gave me a fine view
of the branch of the Alps which divides the Vallais from the Oberland of
Bern, some of the highest and wildest in Switzerland; and I had the
pleasure of seeing, though at a great distance, a considerable
avalanche. I suppose the fall could not be of much less than 1,200 feet,
and it raised a cloud of snow which at last obscured the whole mass of
rock. Hardly half an hour elapsed during the whole walk, in which I did
not hear some smaller ones, and I saw many; but such an exhibition as
this large one is of rare occurrence. As they give no previous notice,
the traveller has but little chance of seeing them, till the sound of
the first fall serves to direct him, and of course the first burst is
thus lost to the eye. My attention was quite on the alert, and I marked
a vast body of snow and ice on the Ebene fluh which seemed almost
suspended, and a dark line above indicated that a separation had already
taken place. I watched for some time in hopes of seeing a most
stupendous fall; for there were, I dare say, ten acres of snow and ice,
and the middle of the mass was not less than 100 feet thick,—but I
watched in vain. These avalanches are only from one bed of snow to
another, or on to ground kept naked by frequent falls, and consequently
do no harm. It is those formed of the snow of the preceding winter, and
falling in the spring, on or near the cultivated ground, which do so
much mischief. They destroy all the hopes of the farmer, and bury his
cottage, or overturn and carry it along with them; and even sweep down
the woods before them. The wind produced by them is said to be so
violent, as sometimes to throw down large trees, which are not touched
by the snow. Descending into the valley, I stumbled upon another
waterfall; perhaps the most beautiful of any, though less astonishing.
It is only about 120 feet high, and is therefore no subject of interest
or admiration to the inhabitants, who see so many of much greater
elevation.

The next day I had another fine walk over the Wengern Alp to
Grindelwald. The mountain tops were partially veiled in clouds, but
there was no uniform covering of mist, and the Silberhorn rose
beautifully above me in unsullied whiteness. Grindelwald is as different
as possible from Lauterbrunnen. On the north side, the hills rise in
steep slopes, thickly set with cottages, and divided into meadows by
hedges mixed with trees, to a considerable height, before the wild and
craggy Alps begin. The term Alp in Switzerland indicates a mountain
pasture, as distinguished from a snowy mountain: the highest summits are
consequently never called Alps. Some of our travellers mention this as a
corruption of the word, but it has, I think, never been proved that it
was not its primitive signification. The Blumlis (flowerless) Alp is
agreed on all hands to be a tract covered with perpetual snow, though
tradition says it was once the best pasture in Switzerland: it is not
however agreed where this Blumlis Alp was placed. Some give the name to
a range of glaciers above Lauterbrunnenthal, while others apply it to
parts of those above Kanderthal, because, they say, there is a more
extensive tract very little above the snow line, which renders the
tradition more reasonable. The name of Blumlis Alp in Keller’s map is
given to a point 11,370 feet above the sea, which never could have been
_Alp_ at all. For my part, if I may not reject the story altogether as a
fable, I should incline to adopt the first opinion, because it has
nothing but tradition to support it; while there seems a reason for the
invention of the second; and it is very possible that some small spot
above Lauterbrunnen, now covered with ice, may once have been pasture.
The lower glaciers are said to be all on the increase, yet with one
exception, (that of Bosson) they all bear evident marks of having been
at some period much larger than they are at present, and similar changes
may occur in the upper ones without supposing any constant increase of
snow and ice.

I have made a great digression from the description of Grindelwald, to
which I will now return. On the south side of the valley, three enormous
crags rise immediately into the region of perpetual snow; the
Wetterhorn, which is 11,720 feet high, the Mettenburg somewhat less, and
the Eiger 12,240. Grindelwald is 3,182 feet above the sea. It is not
perhaps quite the summit of these rocks that is visible, and there are
some hundred feet of slope at the bottom; the rest is almost
perpendicular cliff, at least what appears such to the eye, whose height
indeed you may estimate, but whose effect you will find it difficult to
imagine. Between these three vast mountains are two glaciers, at one of
which I spent the morning in attempting to imitate its forms and
colouring, in company with two very agreeable young Englishmen, whom I
met at Grindelwald. On the 20th I returned down the valley to Zwey
Lütchinen, and thence to Unterseen. The walk was delightful, but that
from Unterseen to Grindelwald would have been still finer; for in that
case I should have had the three great mountains successively before me:
first the Wetterhorn and the mountain behind it, the Hinter gletscher
horn, over the woods and rocks of the valley; then the Mettenburg, and
then the Eiger; and after some interval the same objects in the opposite
order, with the accompaniments entirely changed. About a mile from
Unterseen is the castle of Unspunnen, which makes some figure in Swiss
history; and near this, a spot whence one has the finest imaginable view
over both lakes. Each appeared enchanting; the lake of Thun more varied,
but with the surrounding objects in shade, as I was looking towards the
sun; the lake of Brientz, with its cliffs and woods in light, more
uniformly wild and savage. From Unterseen I walked to Müllinen. What a
country to ramble in! Wherever one goes, some new object, some new mode
of beauty delights us; but language has little of the variety of nature;
and the perpetual recurrence of lakes and streams, rocks and mountains,
woods and cultivation, and snow and ice, fatigues, instead of exciting
the attention. I made a diversion to the top of the Niesen, 7,310 feet
in height: snow still lingered on the summit, but only in patches. I
expected a fine view of the Simmenthal and Kanderthal, but clouds
obstructed the prospect. In the other direction, Bern and the Jura were
distinguishable at intervals, through openings in the thick bed of
clouds which lay before me. The next morning I proceeded up Kanderthal.
The clouds hung low upon the mountains, but now and then exposed the
waste of snow above me, and I saw enough to persuade me that Kanderthal
was well worth a visit, even after Lauterbrunnen and Grindelwald; and
that its style of beauty, or of sublimity, is quite different from that
of those vallies. On the 25th I passed the Gemmi: the ascent is steep,
but not otherwise bad, and at the top is a public house, where I
procured some hot milk. The scenery is wild and dreary in the extreme,
and the natural melancholy of the place was heightened by the gloom of
the weather. The Dauben See is a shallow and muddy pool at the top. I
met there a solitary Englishman, who was taking a wrong track; my guide
set him right. He observed to me that there was something very sublime
in crossing the Alps alone in a snow storm, which in fact was then
coming on very heavily. I regretted afterwards that he had been set in
the right path, for there only wanted to complete the sublime, that he
should lose his way; and there would have been no danger, since meeting
with the lake would have shewn him his error. The flakes of snow soon
hid him from my sight, and I shortly after arrived at the descent: but
what a descent! It is impossible I can give you any idea of it. It would
be easier to make a road up the most inaccessible part of the wildest
mountain in England, than up the Gemmi. The inn-keeper at Lausanne told
me that the Gemmi was passable all the year; and in fact the couriers do
pass it at all seasons, but it is extremely dangerous, and accidents
frequently occur. Last year there were six avalanches, and three
couriers lost their lives. These avalanches fill the road with snow, and
the couriers are obliged in some places to creep upon ledges of rock,
half supporting themselves on the snow; and sometimes to trust
themselves entirely to the snow over a precipice of six or eight hundred
feet. It does not appear that these accidents arise from negligence or
ignorance; but the men advance with full sense of their danger, and
using every possible precaution to avoid it. The road is cut out of the
face of the precipice, and in some instances completely into the rock.
At this time of year there is no danger; yet I would not advise a person
to undertake the descent, whose head is apt to be giddy. After reaching
the bottom I looked back, and began to wonder where the path could be,
or how it had been possible to descend such a horrible precipice.

The company had nearly left the baths of Lötsch, and had I been a few
days later, I should have found the inn deserted, except by a single
individual, who is left to take care of the house, and to give shelter
to any stray wanderer. During the proper season, the invalids begin to
resort to the bath about five o’clock in the morning, and remain there
four or five hours, usually taking their breakfast while sitting in the
warm water. At eleven they dine, and afterwards return again to sit in
the bath. At six they sup, and go to bed at eight. How should you like
this regimen?

Next morning I walked down to Leuk, or Lötsch, where I breakfasted, and
hired a _char à banc_, which took me to Brigg. The Vallais is a fine
valley, much narrower here than I had imagined from my view of it from
above Martigny: the mountains which bound it are steep slopes, the
bottom appears flat, and altogether, it wants variety; yet it offers
some beautiful scenes, especially at the openings of the little vallies.
The inhabitants are esteemed to be lazy, dirty, and goitrous, and by far
the most licentious in Switzerland, but rather improving of late years.
Till the road over the Simplon was made, it was one of the most
unfrequented parts of the country, and it may serve as an encouragement
to those who fear that good roads and freer intercourse with their
neighbours, will spoil the sobriety and simplicity of the Swiss
character.

On Friday morning I set off to cross this famous pass. A thick dark bed
of clouds covered the opposite mountains, and against them was reflected
the finest rainbow I ever saw. The middle colours were repeated seven
times. The road is excellent, as good as any about London, but not so
wide; and here and there the rubbish fallen down from above, has
contracted it perhaps to fifteen or eighteen feet, but this is a mere
guess; I did not measure it. It is certainly a most noble work, but the
scenery of the ascent is not picturesque. It winds up sloping hills
covered with wood, and runs round the little vallies, hardly ever making
a zig-zag upon the face of the hill. The village of Simplon is about two
leagues beyond the summit. The republic of the Vallais is repairing the
road, and there is no indication of any intention to abandon it, nor do
the inhabitants seem to entertain the least idea that such a design
could be entertained.

I slept at the village of Simplon, where I was told that it is always
cold, and certainly I found it so. The people were cleaner and honester,
and spoke better French than I had met with the preceding days in the
Vallais. Next morning I resumed my walk towards Italy: the descent on
this side is highly romantic, but after winding among savage rocks and
subterranean passages, and looking against mountains crowned with snow,
I was delighted to come out of the confined pass at Dovedro, and find
myself in a fertile valley full of corn-fields, vineyards, and villages.
In one part of this day’s walk, I observed a quantity of snow which had
fallen the preceding winter, and being afterwards thickly covered with
earth, was sprinkled with vegetation. After this opening the valley
again contracts into another wild and rocky pass, though not with the
frowning horrors of the preceding: this leads into the comparatively
open Val Ocella, one league along which brought me to Duomo d’Ossola.

I have now left Switzerland, but I will not begin another subject
without a few general observations. The country churches are generally
small and poor buildings, each with a square tower at the west end,
which terminates in a high gable. They are, I believe, always of stone;
the cottages always of wood. These latter are generally elevated on a
stone basement of six or eight feet in height. There are two stories
below the roof, and one in it. The wood-work is not painted all over,
and sometimes not at all; but there are frequently broad horizontal
bands ornamented with painting, as well as with carving. The roofs span
the long way of the building, and project five or six feet all round;
they are consequently immensely large; and they are covered with
shingles, or with slates. On one side, or often on both, is a gallery
under the shelter of the roof, and the whole of this covered way forms
an admirable place for drying flax, and sometimes corn: the flax, by the
bye, is dressed without steeping.

I did not find any building at Duomo d’Ossola to excite much attention.
There is a _Via Crucis_, that is, an ascent leading to a church or
convent, on which is a series of chapels, representing the circumstances
of our Saviour’s passion. Each chapel is here a small room filled with
figures, carved in wood and painted: as much light is admitted as will
shew them distinctly, and two or three holes are left, with gratings of
wire, through which one may peep to see the imagery. These things are
very common in Italy, but not all on so expensive a scale: the chapels
are generally much smaller, like watch-boxes, and are adorned only with
a painting exhibited in the same manner: sometimes they are mere arched
recesses, to protect the series of pictures. This history is not
confined to the facts related in the scriptures, but is heightened by
tradition or invention. It is regularly a part of the story, not only
that our Saviour himself carried the cross, nearly if not quite all the
way, but that he fell down under it three times; and the circumstance is
improved, if we may use the methodist expression in speaking of Roman
Catholic superstition, by the inscriptions placed underneath. Little
stations of this sort are also frequent by the road-sides, with a saint
painted at the bottom of the niche.

From the top of the hill of the Via Crucis at Duomo d’Ossola, there is a
fine view of the flat circular valley, at the edge of which stands the
town. A considerable portion of this plain is covered by the enormous
beds of gravel and sand brought down by the mountain torrents. In other
places it appears rich and fertile, and the meadows are as green as in
England.

The churches in this part of Italy have very high slender towers,
covered with a depressed pyramidal roof of red tiles, or sometimes with
a little cupola; they are almost always white, and form a very striking
and characteristic feature in the landscape.

I dined at Duomo d’Ossola in company with a young Englishman, who seemed
to have been all over the world; and afterwards, as we were talking
together in the balcony, he exclaimed, “Do you keep a pet scorpion?” I
followed the direction of his eyes, and saw one of the largest size,
crawling on my right breast. I soon got rid of him, but I dare say I
looked fifty times at my waistcoat during the evening to see if any
other had taken its place: I have no conception how it came there. The
room we were in had been newly plastered, but we found another on the
wall: they seem to be dull, sluggish animals.

On Monday, 30th of September, I left Duomo d’Ossola, and crossing the
valley, great part of the way on beds of gravel covered with _Hippophæ
rhamnoides_, mounted by a pleasant rocky defile to Val Vigezza. These
Italian vals are for the most part surrounded on three sides by
mountains, and on the fourth connected with the plain country by a deep
ravine, through which the waters are discharged. I should perhaps rather
say separated than connected, as it is only by a narrow track on the
slope of the mountain, that the communication is preserved; and it has
in some cases been found easier to make the road across the mountain,
than to carry it through the defile. Val Vigezza occupies the highest
part of the hollow, and discharges its water both ways; partly by the
defile through which I ascended, and partly by Cento Valli, where there
is hardly any open space, and where the views are finer than on the
ascent, but which I should probably have admired more, if I had not just
passed the grander and more impressive scenery of the Simplon. I eat,
and slept, at the house of the parish priest in the little village of
Borgnone, in the Swiss state of Ticino, and the next morning continued
my walk to Locarno. I did not fare very well on this road, probably from
not being sufficiently aware of the manners of the people, nor having
learned to apply for food at the proper hours. In all these remote
places you must comply with the customs of the country; it is too
difficult a task to teach the inhabitants to accommodate themselves to
yours.

On Wednesday morning I walked to Ascona, and thence, along the shores of
the lake, to Canobio. The road near the villages is usually between two
stone walls, with a trellis supporting the vines overhead. The grapes
within reach are whitewashed, apparently to prevent passengers from
eating them. In the remoter parts these precautions are omitted, and the
rude trellis, which supports the vines, rests on posts of granite or
mica slate; but the trees and vines seldom permit an extensive view,
though the road is a continued succession of steep ascents and descents.
I became rather tired of this, and at Canobio hired a boat to take me
down the lake, and to the Borromean islands. The scenery improves as we
descend; the mountains divide, and present more variety in themselves,
as well as give occasional views of higher and more distant summits.
About Intra, Palanza, and Laveno, it is particularly fine: the long
continuous range of mountains, forming the eastern shore of the lake,
here ceases; and at the last mentioned place, and below it, we have only
hills of moderate elevation, covered with trees and cultivation, and
terminating in steep banks or little cliffs at the water’s edge. The
range on the western side also ceases at Intra; but there is a fine
detached hill behind Palanza, and mountains again occur of considerable
height, beyond the bay which incloses the Borromean islands. Two rivers
fall into the head of this bay: their vallies are separated by a noble
crag, and a long perspective of a succession of mountains, exposes the
snowy summits of the higher Alps, which form a delightful contrast with
the beauties of the nearer scenery. There is one island near Palanza
which commands this view better than any other; but it is seldom
visited, because there is only a small villa upon it. On the Isola Madre
is a larger villa; on another island (Isola Peschiera) is a little
village; but the great object of curiosity is the Isola Bella, where we
see a magnificent villa of the Borromean family, in sublimely bad taste,
both inside and out. There are however, some handsome rooms within; and
the profuse and extended scale on which art has exerted itself, joined
to a luxuriant vegetation, produces no small effect of grandeur without.
The views from it are most beautiful, both up and down the lake, and up
the bay. I landed at Stresa, and walked to Belgirate, and thence to
Arona. The lower part of the lake is quiet, and without any of the
sublime character of the upper, but still very beautiful; and points of
cliff occasionally rise from the water. Arona is a very picturesque
little place, seated on a point at the foot of one of these cliffs. On a
hill above it is the statue of St. Charles Borromeo; 66 feet high, on a
pedestal of above 30, so that the whole is about 100 English feet in
height. As I walked along the road below, the pedestal was quite lost;
and the great priest, walking among the woods, which reach only to his
middle, and holding up his fingers in the act of blessing the people,
had a very singular effect. It is made partly of cast bronze, and partly
of plates of copper on timber framing, and the execution is very good.
The views from it are exceedingly fine. From Arona I crossed the lake to
Ispra, where the custom-house officers took it into their heads to
examine my little bundle, and then asked me for something to drink. From
Ispra I walked to Comerio, near the lake Varese. The entire change of
scenery had a pleasing effect; instead of rocks and mountains, I was
among gently swelling hills, well cultivated with different sorts of
grain, and shaded with fine chesnut trees. The maize was nearly ripe:
the barren flowers and the upper leaves had just been cut off, that the
juices of the plant might all be directed to the seed. In some instances
the heads of seeds had likewise been gathered and hung up to dry about
the houses. Many of the inhabitants were employed in beating down the
chesnuts; which were large and good, like the Spanish chesnut; whereas
among the mountains, though great part of the wood is formed of chesnut
trees, yet the fruit is small, like what we have in England.[29] From
Gavirate to Comerio, the land rises considerably, and there are
extensive surfaces of white limestone, containing beds of flint rather
than chertz. Before me lay a great extent of country of the same
character as that which I had passed; the Lake of Varese lying on the
right; to the left is the woody hill on whose slope the road runs; and
behind are the distant mountains of Lago Maggiore, and the still more
distant snowy mass of Monte Rosa. My eye is so familiarized to white
tops, that I can hardly fancy any mountain high without them, and
something always seems wanting where they are not. As it was meagre day,
I could get nothing at the little inn but some small fish, called
_Cavezzali_, not much bigger than minnows, maccaroni, and an omelet, but
the fellow charged for my supper five francs, the usual price to English
travellers at the better inns in this part of Italy, and three for a
miserable bed. I gave him six francs, which I am told was twice as much
as I ought to have paid; indeed he seemed perfectly conscious that it
was too much. I walked in this direction as far as Varese, and then
turning short to the left, soon found myself again among mountains, much
broken and varied, but not very high. The road lies so low and is so
much sheltered, that we only see enough of the scenery to tantalize us;
but by the deviation of a few yards, before the descent to Porto on the
Lake of Lugano, I enjoyed one of those delicious scenes which baffle all
description, comprising every mode of rich and beautiful in landscape,
set in a frame of magnificent mountains. A man, who overtook me on the
road, asked me a louis for a boat to Lugano, then a napoleon, then
eighteen francs, as the least possible. I offered him five, which he
accepted, and seemed just as active and good humoured as if he had
obtained his whole demand.

The Lake of Lugano is very beautiful, and very different from Lago
Maggiore; yet I despair of making you perceive the difference. The
mountains are rugged and abrupt, generally rising from the water’s edge;
but at the bottom of each of its six bays, they recede, and leave
cultivated vallies. The lower part of the slopes is covered with vines
and olives, and spotted with villages wherever they are not too steep to
admit of it; in other places they are clothed with wood, and the upper
parts are all woody, except where the perpendicular rocks prohibit
vegetation. Two of the crags, San Salvadore and Valsolda, are
particularly fine. Lugano is a nice little town with an excellent inn:
it is celebrated for one of the best newspapers on the continent. The
women here (and the fashion is common through the north of Italy,) form
a sort of star of pins, in fastening the hair at the back of the head,
which is a very conspicuous and not ungraceful ornament.

A boat belonging to Porlezza was at Lugano; I engaged it for four
francs. The olive-trees here are not pollards, like those of the south
of France, nor collected together into olive-grounds; but graceful trees
of a gray green, scattered among the yellow vineyards, and contrasting
with the warm hues of the chesnut. They are entirely confined to the
lower and more sheltered parts of the hills: the colour is perhaps,
rather dull; nevertheless they are, to a northern eye, a beautiful
novelty in the landscape. From Porlezza I walked to Menaggio, by a
delightful path between mountains; and a charming little lake (Lago di
Piano) occurs in the way: all was sweetness and repose. The first view
over the Lake of Como is still finer than that I enjoyed of the Lake of
Lugano. Some boatmen accompanied me, to persuade me to go to the top of
the lake, for which one of them asked me a louis. I offered him seven
francs, at which he burst into a laugh, declaring it was quite
ridiculous to think of doing it for so little; but it was afterwards
accepted by him and his companion; so you see what sort of people I have
to deal with; and in the inns it is nearly the same. The next morning,
accordingly, I set out on this expedition: the head of the Lake of Como
is much more broken than that of Lago Maggiore, and presents some
stupendous crags; in each lake, however, the middle is the finest part.
There is, perhaps, nothing on the Lake of Como equal to the view up the
bay of the Borromean islands, on the Lago Maggiore; yet there is greater
variety, and on the whole, greater beauty; indeed the scenes about
Menaggio and the opposite shore are exquisitely fine. We caught some
_Agomi_ on our return; these are small fishes, little larger than our
bleak, and much resembling them in appearance. On being taken out of the
water, the colours change very beautifully. They are sold here at thirty
sous the pound of thirty ounces, and are very good eating. The next
morning I resumed my walk; every step was beautiful; and yet, to say the
truth, I got tired of passing continually through rich vineyards and
noble groves of chesnut, with the lake eternally spread out on the left.
From Caretti I crossed the lake to see the Villa Pliniana; a house built
absolutely in the water, at the foot of a steep mountain. Behind it,
there is a celebrated intermitting spring, which I believe diminished a
little while I was there, but so little that I could hardly be certain
of it. It is said to ebb and flow three times a day, but at uncertain
intervals; in rainy weather the quantity of water increases very much.
Just by there is a waterfall, which the _Cicerone_ estimated at 300
feet, and I at half that height, but in dry weather there is but little
water. Since I have crossed the Alps, the weather has been fine and
warm, and the first feelings of summer have been accompanied by the
symptoms of approaching winter. The leaves had not begun to fall in
Switzerland, but in Italy I found them strewed abundantly on the ground.
I left this desolate villa, and returned to the little public-house at
Caretti, where there was a tidy little bed-room, a very fair dinner, and
moderate charges.

On Thursday morning I walked to Cernobio, where at last, the mountains
begin to open. The Princess of Wales has purchased a villa here, and I
believe, added to it considerably. There are twenty-one windows in
front, on the principal floor; but in Italy this is not reckoned very
large. Curiosity prompted me to apply for admittance, but it was
refused. Bread here is eighteen French sous per pound: wages in
agriculture, three lire per diem. The Milanese lira is about two-thirds
of the French. My landlord attributes to the high price of bread, the
robberies which are sometimes heard of in these parts. Whatever there
might be of romantic in being robbed by a horde of picturesque banditti,
it would be altogether flat and disagreeable, to be knocked on the head
by distressed peasants: however, it does not appear that any thing of
the sort is frequent. On the surface of a large plain, the distant
objects seem crowded together; but as you approach, they separate, and
you find ample space between them: thus it is with these robberies. To
you in England; France, Germany, and Italy, are all crowded together;
and in these distant events, time as well as space is very much lost;
when you come here and find that only one robbery has happened in six
months, the danger does not seem very alarming. The south-western branch
of the Lake of Como, like the upper part of Lago Maggiore, is inclosed
by hills too uniform and unbroken to be altogether pleasing.

Como boasts a large and curious cathedral of the middle ages, but I did
not find it out till it was too dark to make any particular observations
upon it; and early the next morning I got into the diligence and came to
Milan, of which I shall not, at present, attempt any description.




                               LETTER XV.

                                 MILAN.


                                            _Milan, 23rd October, 1816._

I begin my account of this city with its celebrated cathedral, or
_duomo_, as the Italians call it; for that word has no relation to what
is called a dome in England, but in coming to us, has travelled as far
from its original meaning, as from its original place. The emperor
Joseph the Second reproached the Visconti with having transformed a
mountain of money into a mountain of marble; such a remark from Vienna
is too bad. It is said to have been designed by a German architect, of
the name of Henry of Gamodia or Zamodia, but this does not sound very
much like a German name; and what proof there is even of the existence
of such a person I do not know: the original account of the expenses of
the edifice makes no mention of him. Other authorities (says the _Guide
de l’étranger dans la ville de Milan_) claim the honour for Mario di
Campileone, native of a little village near Lugano. Be that as it may,
the character of the building is rather of the German than of the
Italian Gothic, though some particulars of the latter are
distinguishable.

The present building was founded in 1385, by order of John Galeazzo,
first duke of Milan. He died in 1402, and it is probable that most of
the old work was performed during this interval. The church was not
however consecrated till 1418, when the ceremony was performed by Pope
Martin V. About the middle of the sixteenth century, St. Charles
Borromeo undertook to complete the edifice, and employed Pellegrini to
design a suitable front. This architect is said to have conceived the
idea of so engrafting upon Gothic, the beauties of Grecian architecture,
as to make an harmonious whole out of the discordant materials. If such
were his endeavours, we need not wonder that he did not succeed. A part
only of his design was executed by the direction of Cardinal Frederic
Borromeo, the cousin and successor of St. Charles in the archbishoprick
of Milan; and this part has been suffered to stand, although the
completion of the rest of the façade in a style imitated from the
Gothic, has served to make its utter discordance with the rest of the
building, much more obstrusive. The central column and spire were added
by Brunelleschi, for Philip, the son of John Galeazzo, who reigned from
1412 to 1447. The present front is by a modern architect of the name of
Amati; both having shewn by these additions, their want of skill in
Gothic architecture.

Separating the old work from its injudicious additions, and considering
it only as a portion of an unfinished building, the exterior is very
rich and very beautiful, with its parts well composed and well combined.
The pinnacles rise gracefully from the general line, and are richly
ornamented with subordinate pinnacles and statues; the material is a
white marble, and the workmanship is very good. One may imagine what a
sumptuous edifice it would have been, with two lofty western towers, and
a light and highly decorated lantern in the centre. The Italian
architects indeed have not generally adopted the western towers. The
design below would be more in their usual taste, but in a building of so
intermediate a style, it is difficult to say which was intended.

[Illustration: Illustration of cathedral]

That an architect in Italy, where the pointed style is considered as
unworthy of serious attention, should think, in restoring Gothic
architecture, that he could improve it by approximating its mouldings
and ornaments to those of the Roman, is not wonderful; but it is
remarkable, that abstractedly from their want of suitable character, the
modern ornaments are poorer in design than the ancient, and inferior in
execution. At present, the ancient part of the lantern is surmounted by
a slender steeple, whose outline is that of a column supporting a spire:
this, as I have already said, was added by Brunelleschi; and it is
astonishing, that living so nearly in the time of the Gothic architects,
he should have been so deficient in understanding the character of their
architecture. The front is a mere triangle, and excessively poor. The
artists, among them, have contrived to produce a Gothic building, of
which the outline, when contemplated as a simple mass without the
details, is everywhere displeasing. Another remarkable circumstance is
the want of apparent size. That it does not look very high (although the
head of the figure which crowns the spires is 360 feet from the
pavement,) may perhaps be attributed to its actual magnitude; yet in the
distant view, where the lower part of the building is lost, it does not
suggest the idea of a lofty edifice; and the front, although extending
200 feet, almost looks little. Perhaps this may arise in some degree
from the style of the Italian houses, which are so much larger and
loftier than ours.

The following are the principal dimensions of the building:

                                            Braccia. Eng. Ft.[30]   In.

 Length internally                               248      493         4
 Whole width                                      96      177         3
 Length of transept                              118
 Ditto, including the chapels                    146      283        10
 Width of transept and of choir                   64
 Thickness of piers                                4
 Thickness of walls                                4
 Height of the nave                               78      151        11
 Height of First aisles                           50
 Height of Second aisles                          40
 Height to the summit of the cupola              112
 Height to the top of the lantern                127      247         0
 Height to the top of spire and statue           183      356         0

There are fifty-two piers, ninety-eight pinnacles, and inside and out,
four thousand four hundred statues.

Pellegrini’s plan was to place ten Corinthian columns in front; but to
judge from what is done, and from the three stories of windows of
unequal elevation, he could hardly have proposed to unite them in a
simple portico. The mouldings and ornaments were all of Roman
architecture. Of this design, the columns were never erected, but the
five doorways, and as many windows over them, are preserved as parts of
the present composition. Two other windows of this design are concealed
by Gothic tracery. The remainder, which is only just finished, is
imitated from the old work; but the architect, by Grecising the
ornaments, and cutting the upright mouldings, has failed as signally in
the details, as in the general composition.

The first particulars which strike you on passing to the interior, are,
that it is dark and gloomy, and that the leading lines are very much
interrupted by the shrines introduced in the capitals of the piers,
which injure also the apparent solidity of the building. And if you are
told that it is nearly 500 feet long, 180 feet wide, and 150 feet high,
you can hardly believe it. Indeed, as to the last dimension, I still
remain incredulous; for whether I estimate the height by a general
comparison with the other dimensions, or from summing up the estimated
heights of the different parts which compose it, or from counting the
steps which lead to the outside, and measuring some of them, it seems to
me to fall short of 140; and it is necessary to be aware that the side
aisles are 96 feet in height, to be reconciled even to that supposition.
I do not know to what to attribute this want of apparent magnitude: the
height of the side aisles certainly diminishes the appearance of that of
the nave; but the width of the nave is not remarkably great in
proportion to the other dimensions. At Amiens, this is 45 feet 6 inches.
In York, our largest cathedral, it is 47; here it is about 55. In
company with some other English gentlemen, I listened to a sermon there
last Sunday: we did not hear very distinctly, but we probably lost
something from our want of sufficient familiarity with the Italian
language; for the people around us appeared to hear and comprehend, and
they were very silent and attentive; the preacher was an old man, and
the voice did not seem very clear or strong. According to Mr. Saunders,
(Treatise on Theatres) the articulations of an ordinary human voice, are
only heard distinctly to about the distance of eighty feet, and we were
above seventy from the speaker. I had no conception of the distance till
I came to calculate it.

With all these defects however, and with some feeling of disappointment
from having heard so much of this building, it was impossible not to
acknowledge the sublime effect of the interior. The style does not
correspond with any of our English modes of pointed architecture. The
vaulting is simple, without any branching ribs, or any ridge piece; it
is so much supervaulted, that each bay appears to be the portion of a
dome; and the disposition of the materials in concentric circles, or in
portions of such circles, makes me believe that this is nearly the case.
The windows of the clerestory are extremely small and insignificant;
those of the side aisles are long and narrow. They are ornamented with
quatre-foils: but a division of the height into two parts by arched
ribs, which have not precisely the effect of transums, because they do
not cross the window at the same level, indicate a very different period
of taste from that of the rose and quatre-foil heads in France and
England. The lower part of the capitals has something of the running
foliage of the fourteenth century in England; but the shrine work, which
forms their upper part, is perfectly unique; at least, I know nothing
parallel, either in the work itself, or in the manner it is here
introduced. The bases and the plans of the pillars are equally
anomalous, and I think any person would be baffled in attempting to
determine the date from the architecture; only he might safely decide
that it could not be very early. The smallness of the upper windows
produces a gloomy appearance, and oppressive feeling, like that of the
cavern style of architecture in the south of France, with which it has
nothing else in common. The height of 78 feet, which is that of the
lower range of aisles, seems indeed to give plenty of room for the
admission of an ample quantity of light from this part alone, but such a
disposition seldom produces a pleasing effect. There are three fine
large windows in the polygonal end of the choir, but even these are ill
placed, and have little effect. A few days ago I went into the cathedral
late in the evening; there was just light enough to enable me to walk
about without striking the pillars, or running against any other persons
in the church; but not enough to distinguish at any distance, those who
were scattered about on their knees in various parts, or who were
mumbling their prayers, or sleeping on the benches. In a small church
the number of persons thus engaged would have appeared considerable, but
here they hardly seemed to interrupt the solitude of the place. There
was no noise; every one was perfectly silent. A few glimmering lamps
feebly exhibited the altars at which they were placed, but diffused no
general light in the church. In these circumstances the painted windows
lost their colour; they were merely parts of the edifice lighter than
the rest, and served to show that the deep gloom around was that of the
building, and not that of night. What the extent of that building might
be, either in length, breadth, or height, was left to the imagination.
What is it, in such a scene, that so powerfully impresses the mind?
There was no danger; if there had been, the impression might have been
stronger, but it would have ceased to be accompanied with pleasure. Even
without the sentiment of danger, I believe many persons would find the
effect of such circumstances, rather oppressive, than agreeable: for
myself, I am rather exhilarated than depressed by gloom, while a strong
light disturbs and depresses me, and seems inimical both to reflection
and enjoyment.

The roof of this edifice is covered with slabs of marble. It is
everywhere accessible, and is a fine place on which to ramble about
undisturbed, and examine the details of the architecture; or turning our
eyes to more distant objects, to survey the wide extended plain of
fertile Lombardy, and the long continued ridges of the distant Alps.
Even at this distance (near eighty English miles) I never contemplate
the splendid summit of Monte Rosa, without a new impression of its
stupendous magnificence.

The _Guide de l’étranger_ points out many churches besides the cathedral
as deserving notice, and I have made a little tour to such as appeared
from the description, the most interesting; but very few presented any
thing to detain me beyond the first glance. They are not in general
beautiful, either on the inside or the out; but we meet with some happy
effects. As antiquities, most of them have lost their interest by being
modernized, particularly the inside; and this seems to have been done
very much at one period, probably about the time of St. Charles
Borromeo.

[Illustration:

J. Hawksworth Sculp.

STEEPLE OF S^T GOTHARD

_London. Published by J & A. Arch. Cornhill, March 1^{st}. 1828._]

The steeple of St. Gothard, built in 1336, is a curious specimen of that
age; it is of brick, except the little shafts which decorate it, and
these are of stone. The four lower stories appearing above the roof of
the church, are plain octagons, with unequal faces, with a row of
ornamental intersecting arches to each cornice, and a shaft or bead at
each angle, which interrupts all the cornices. There is a little window
in the lowest but one, but it appears to have been broken through at a
later period; the fourth has on each face, a window divided into two
parts by a little column, and each part finishes in a small semicircular
arch. This sort of arrangement occurs in the early architecture of
France, of the eleventh, and perhaps of part of the twelfth century, but
I think not later. In the fifth story, the angular shafts receive their
capitals, and unite with other shafts on the faces of the octagon to
support a series of little arches; but as the angular shafts intersect
the little cornices of each story, and consequently pass beyond the
upright of the plain faces, while the intermediate shafts are within
that line, the latter are broken into two heights, one projecting before
the other. Over this are two stories, rather smaller than those below,
and forming an equal sided octagon; and above all is a spire, cut to
indicate scales or shingles, terminating in a globe, and a little winged
figure supporting a weathercock. I have dwelt more fully on these
details, because they so strongly distinguish the Lombard buildings,
from similar edifices of the same period in France or England; and
because also they shew the necessity of a new system of dates, when we
would determine the epoch of a building by the peculiarities of its
architecture. Though built in the fourteenth century, it exhibits more
of what we call Norman than of the Gothic; and perhaps the Italians
never entirely abandoned that mode of building for any consistent style,
till the restoration of the Roman architecture in the fifteenth century,
under Brunelleschi. There are several steeples at Milan of this sort,
but this is the best. It was highly extolled by contemporary writers;
and it derives some additional interest from having contained the first
clock which ever sounded the hours. In the earliest buildings of this
kind, there are no intersections in the little ornamental arches of the
several cornices: the later the edifices, the more complicated is this
decoration, and in the steeple of St. Gothard, some of them are composed
of four series of interwoven semicircular arches.

[Illustration: Illustrations of arches]

The Milan Guide says, that the church of the Passione is one of the
handsomest in Milan; I found it very large and very ugly. Near to it is
a shabby little church, I know not to whom dedicated, which struck me as
giving the outline of what perhaps, ought to have been the composition
of the cathedral; a large octagonal lantern at the intersection, and at
the west end two towers rising considerably higher than the lantern.
Under every disadvantage, the experiment proves the excellence of such
an arrangement.

In all the churches of Milan, in whatever style, the arches are retained
in both directions by iron bars. One would think it a point of taste
with the Milanese, if that were possible, and indeed the Milan Guide
does speak of it as one of the valuable inventions of modern times. A
large tie-beam, generally gilt, is also seen to the arch which opens
into the choir; and upon the tie-beam a crucifix, and over that a canopy
of crimson silk, or velvet; nothing can be worse in point of taste, but
it is curious, as exhibiting the probable origin of the _rood-lofts_ of
our own cathedrals.

Many of the churches at Milan lay claim to a high antiquity; but as I
have already observed, they have been generally modernized. That of the
Madonna near San Celso, was built towards the close of the fifteenth
century. The architecture has been attributed to Bramante, and to
Solari, a Milanese, while the font is the design of Galeazzo Alessi, who
was not born till about the year 1500. It exhibits no trace of Gothic
architecture; unless it should be contended that the general
distribution of a Christian church, even of the present day, is borrowed
from that style. The entrance is from a court surrounded by arcades,
which has a very elegant appearance. Courts of this sort are said to
have been frequent appendages to the early Basilican churches. It is
surprising that they have not been introduced more frequently, for they
add a dignity to the building, by seeming to separate it from the bustle
of the world; and they rather enhance than diminish the effect of the
architecture, by limiting the point of view. The edifice is of marble,
and both the court and the interior of the church are well proportioned,
and produce a pleasing impression, though the details are bad.

The little church of San Satyro, still exhibits some of the architecture
of the ninth century. It is a mere fragment, of no great interest,
except as it serves to prove that the taste of that period was very much
like that which we call Norman, with capitals more nearly resembling the
ancient Corinthian; but I could not trace any thing of the _Beautems de
Rome_, which is said to characterize this edifice.

The church of St. Eustorgio deserves a passing glance; the outside is of
brick, probably of the thirteenth century, as in 1220 it came into the
possession of the Dominicans; the inside has been modernized, but it
contains some interesting tombs of the Visconti, and of the early
restorers of Greek literature in Italy. Here also they pretend to shew
the marble sarcophagi of the three wise men—kings they are pleased to
call them, who followed the star of our Saviour from the East. An
archbishop is said to have brought the bones from Asia to Milan in the
fourth century; and Frederic Barbarossa in the twelfth, seized and
carried them to Cologne. Prester John, who it seems valued himself on
his descent from these kings, (query from all?) sent here some offerings
to their relics in the fifteenth century, and these have also been
carried to Cologne. The guide-book vouches for the latter part of the
story, though it acknowledges that the bodies or bones of the Magi were
never here; for my part I vouch for nothing, but leave you to accept or
reject what you please.

Next to the cathedral, the most interesting church in Milan is certainly
that of St. Ambrose, or perhaps many might put it in the first place. It
is said to be the very church which that saint closed against Theodosius
after the massacre at Thessalonica, in 390. They even pretend on the
spot, to shew you the identical doors; but the more probable opinion is,
that these doors are of the ninth century, made by order of the
Archbishop Anspert; they are covered with a profusion of carving in
figures and foliage, but the wire-work added to protect them almost
hides the detail. The most ancient part of the building which presents
any character of architecture, is probably of the same period, though
one would not venture to deny that some remains of the original church
of St. Ambrose may still exist. The court in front is acknowledged to be
of the ninth century, and the church exhibits very much of the same
style of art. This court is a parallelogram surrounded by arcades,
having three arches at each end and six on each side. The walls abound
with fragments of inscriptions, and one or two curious tombs are built
up in them, particularly a large rude sarcophagus of Paganus Petrasanta,
captain of the Florentines, who died in 800, and at whose funeral four
cardinals were present. Considerable vestiges of the old painting in
stucco remain on the wall, but the subject is no longer discernible.
This stucco must have covered up the inscriptions, unless indeed they
have been recently inserted. On the side of the court next the church,
is a second story of arches of unequal heights, surmounted with a gable,
the sloping line of which is enriched by little ornamental semicircular
arches, some formed on the sloping line entirely, some with a little
perpendicular appendage, and some

[Illustration: Illustration of arches]

springing on horizontal lines; nor need you be surprised at this
diversity, since a similar irregularity of disposition has been observed
in the modillions and dentils of the pediments in Roman architecture.
These little arches run round the cornice of the court, and are almost
the only ornament it has. The piers, which support the arches of the
court, are formed each of two half columns attached to an oblong pillar;
they are of stone, and have rude leafy capitals, with hardly any
projection. The upper arches, and the central lower arch next the
church, have the archivolts of stone, rudely, but richly carved; every
thing else is of brick. It appears from this description, that there is
nothing in the details of the design, or in the execution of this little
court, to demand our admiration; and yet it is exceedingly beautiful,
from the mere simplicity and harmony of the general disposition. The
tower is a square brick building, the panels of which are marked by
little shafts of stone, and finish at the top in rows of ornamental
arches without intersections. The inside of the church was originally
divided on the plan, into square portions, each division having two
semicircularly arched openings on each side, on the ground, and two
above to the gallery; and a vaulting of semicircular groined arches. The
two first squares remain in this state, but the third has two pointed
groins springing from a lower point; the strong ribs which separate the
squares, unite likewise in a point. The fourth square is that of the
lantern, which, from the external appearance, is probably an addition of
the thirteenth century; within, it is entirely modernized. There is no
transept. The parallel walls of the building continue a little beyond
the lantern, and the building terminates in an ancient niche or apsis.

None of the churches here have that elevation of the middle above the
sides, to which we are accustomed in our Gothic edifices; there is at
most only room for a range of small windows above the arches of the
aisles, and sometimes, as in the present example, not even for that;
they are consequently much lower in proportion to their dimensions on
the plan, but they may help to show, that beauty is not confined to one
scale of proportion, as two or three of them produce a very pleasing
effect, and amongst others, S. Ambrogio is good in this particular. Yet
I rather imagine, that it requires a practised eye to be able to judge
of this proportion, and to be pleased with it, when the building taken
as a whole is faulty; and that a man of good taste, not accustomed to
analyze the composition, is very likely to condemn the church as he
finds it, proportion and all. At my first visit the last rites were
celebrated to one who had been an abbot. The church was hung with black
tapestry; but broad borders of gold and silver tissue, covered nearly as
much space as the black. The Italians seem unable to bear the gloom of
entire black, and choose to introduce something of gaiety and splendour,
even in their funerals. The pall was of white satin, embroidered with
coloured flowers, and the mitre and crosiers were laid over it on the
coffin. Although it was mid-day, the church was lighted up with
multitudes of wax candles, and a man dressed entirely in scarlet,
stockings included, walked from one to the other, to collect the wax
which guttered down from them. Each candle seemed composed of four stuck
together, which I apprehend to be very well calculated to make the wax
run down, and as this is, I believe, a perquisite of some of the
inferior officers, it may really be an object. One candle was neglected,
and an old woman interrupted her prayers, to pick up a fine lump of wax,
which fell down from it; her cautious look round, to see that no one
belonging to the church observed her, shewed that she felt she was
stealing; but I suppose the moral sense of the poor in Italy is hardly
high enough to condemn with severity, petty thieving, or petty cheating.
In the churches of France, I used to find more women than men; I think
in Italy, or at least in Milan, the men are more numerous than the
women. All seem very devout, and are very silent.

To return to the architecture of the church. The choir has been
modernized, except the apsis, which is ornamented with mosaics
representing our Saviour, and with saints and angels. It is said to have
been executed by Greek artists in the tenth century; the pieces of the
mosaic are formed of a thin lamina of gold, or metal, laid on a thick
die of glass, and covered with a very thin plate of the same material,
and the whole united by exposure to heat. In a little chapel of San
Satyro in this church, is another mosaic of the same sort, which is
thought to be still more ancient.

The great altar contains the ashes of St. Ambrose, St. Gervase, and St.
Protasius; over it is a canopy, supported on four columns, of a
beautiful red porphyry. The canopy is attributed to the ninth century,
(if I understand rightly) but the columns are esteemed much more
ancient, and I dare say they are so, but not in their present situation;
they pass through the present paving, and tradition says that they are
as much below it as they are above, which is about ten feet. The bases
of the piers in the nave shew the pavement there to have been raised
above a foot; that of the choir is about two feet above that of the
nave; if we add these two dimensions, equal to three feet, to the
present height of the columns above the pavement, we shall probably have
their total height. The canopy is composed of four arches, each somewhat
exceeding a semicircle, and of four gables of a greenish colour, richly
adorned with gold. The ornament of the archivolt is formed of a series
of intersecting arches, all gilt, and little gilt crockets run along the
gables. The altar is also said to be very rich with gold, silver, and
precious stones; but it was covered with a case, and I did not see it.
Besides the altar, this church contains part of a granite column with a
marble capital, much too small for the shaft; and upon this is the
identical brazen serpent made by Moses for the Children of Israel in the
wilderness. More moderate people say, that it was made in imitation of
that of Moses; but these do not specify where the artist of the present,
could have seen the ancient one, or how he could have made a copy,
without knowing any thing of the original. It is entirely devoid of use
or beauty, and does not seem to be an object of reverence. Near this is
a sculptured sarcophagus of white marble, of Christian times, and
supposed to have been made to receive the ashes of Stilico, and his wife
Serena. Without entering very minutely into the truth of these more
reasonable traditions, they are certainly very pleasant, and seem to
bring history home to us; and they do really by increasing our
associations with it, fix it more firmly on the mind. Over this
sarcophagus, and partly resting on it, is a marble pulpit, which with
the eagle of gilt bronze which forms the reading desk, is of the time of
Frederic I. _i. e._ of the twelfth century.

On leaving this church I went to visit a little chapel, where St.
Augustine was baptized; but it has been modernized. I was much
disappointed, because, as the interest of the place depended entirely on
the event which took place there, it is palpably of importance, to any
impression received from it, that the original form and disposition
should as much as possible be preserved; and the Roman Catholic clergy
generally know how to give effect to their religious establishments.

Another church which interested me very much, is the Madonna delle
Grazie. It did belong to a rich convent of Dominicans, celebrated for
containing the Last Supper of Leonardo da Vinci. The front of this
edifice has suggested to me, the idea of what that of the cathedral
might have been. The nave is ancient, with a sort of half modernization
which lets the antique character peep through; to this have been added a
large square edifice, forming the centre of the building, crowned with a
lantern of sixteen sides, and a choir. The central part is just of the
beginning of the restoration of Roman architecture, and retains traces
of Gothic taste; but the parts are so well disposed, and so well
combined, that it forms one of the most picturesque compositions
possible. The Last Supper still exists in a room in the convent; but it
is in so bad a state, that hardly any thing but the design and
composition are readily intelligible. The head of our Saviour is said by
Vasari to have been left unfinished by Leonardo; but Lanzi rather throws
a doubt on this fact, though he acknowledges that in its present state,
three heads of the apostles alone remain of the original work. However
this may be, the expression of the head of Christ pleased me very much;
but I shall not presume to enter on the merits of the painting, a
subject already so often treated. The damage is principally owing to
time and damp, though the feet of our Saviour were cut away by a
superior of the convent to heighten a doorway; and some mischief was
done by the French troops, and especially by the cavalry, who were
stationed there in 1796; but I think from the carelessness and
inattention unavoidable in these circumstances, and not from that
systematic love of destruction which Eustace attributes to the French in
all cases. The woman who showed it said she had known the water stand
three feet deep in the room. Under Eugène Beauharnois it was drained;
and I believe every thing possible has since been done for the
preservation of the picture. On the opposite wall is a composition in
distemper, anterior to Leonardo, on which two figures in oil were
painted by him, previous to the execution of his own subject, which was
done in oil. The ancient distemper remains much more perfect than either
these figures, or those of the Last Supper.

Another of the churches I visited at Milan is that of St. Mark; the
proportions of which are very good, though low in comparison with those
usual with us. It was built in the thirteenth century, and its beauty is
said to have passed into a proverb; the front seems to have had a
magnificent rose window, which is now filled up; the inside has been
entirely modernized, but enough of the exterior remains to shew how very
inferior the architecture of Italy was, at that period, to that of
France and England. Though adopting a slightly pointed arch, the
buildings do not seem to have risen above the plainness and rudeness of
the Saxon style, till the middle of the fourteenth century. The artists
then began to copy the forms they found in France, but without adopting
the greatly elevated nave, and without abandoning the strong expression
of horizontal line, and horizontal extent, which they had retained from
the Roman architecture. In the following age, Gothic was entirely
abandoned.

Besides the churches, many public and private edifices at Milan are
pointed out to the notice of strangers. The first I shall mention is the
Palace of the government. While Eugene was there something was added
every year to its embellishments; but now this has ceased. The principal
suite of apartments is hung with tapestry, with large cornices, and
broad gilt borders, and ornamented with painted ceilings; such
materials, if tolerably well disposed, always produce an appearance of
splendour and princely magnificence; and this effect is not wanting
here. I considered how far Mrs. Schimmelpenning’s theory of the
superiority of light borders might be here illustrated. The relation of
the colour of the plain surface to that of the border, is very various,
but the lightest did not seem always the best; however, I so far agreed
with her, as to think that borders lighter than the ground, have
sometimes a degree of delicacy and elegance, which can hardly be
attained by the contrary disposition. In general it appeared to me, that
the rooms hung with yellow are the handsomest. I remarked this also at
the Palazzo Litte, where are two large rooms almost alike, one hung with
crimson, the other with yellow damask; and the effect of the latter was
far superior to that of the former. Next to yellow, blue and crimson are
the best colours. Green is the worst; but one room, sprinkled over with
large and high coloured flowers on a white ground, was exceedingly
tawdry, and much inferior, even to those where the green was
predominant. The ceilings are painted in fresco on the cove, and in the
middle, with ornaments in general very well designed and well executed;
and with subjects of history or allegory. These are partly the
productions of a Roman, of the name, I believe, of Traballesi; and
partly of Appiani, a native of Milan, scholar of the former. The
scholar’s works are excellent; full, rich, and harmonious; and far
exceed the master’s. Of the floors, some are very beautifully inlaid
with different sorts of wood; others are of the Venetian stucco, which
receives different kinds of marble, while yet soft, and the whole is
afterwards polished down to an even surface. When well done, it is very
handsome. Some of the rooms are hung with Gobelin tapestry, which at the
best, forms only indifferent pictures. Besides this suite there are two
large and lofty saloons, the largest of which has a gallery supported by
caryatides, one or two of which are justly admired for their execution;
particularly a female, covered with a veil. When first pointed out to
me, I thought the face had really been covered with a linen veil, in
order to preserve it. The other is a music room, the ceiling of which is
supported by columns. Both these rooms have been ornamented with
paintings representing the exploits of Napoleon, which are now removed.

The Brera was formerly the principal establishment of the order of the
Umiliati, who in the middle of the sixteenth century were found, like so
many other religious orders, to have departed very far from that
humility and piety, which was the first object of their institution. St.
Charles Borromeo attempted to reform them; and on this occasion their
chiefs are accused of endeavouring to assassinate the saint. The order
was suppressed in consequence of this charge in 1570, and this building
was given to the Jesuits for the establishment of public schools; and it
is still used for this purpose, and for the academy of the fine arts.
The great court is surrounded by two stories of arcades, the lower upon
coupled Doric, the upper upon coupled Ionic columns. On the side of the
entrance a double range of these archways gives room for the great
staircase. The judgment does not easily reconcile itself to arches upon
columns; or on posts; for a column is only an ornamented stone post; yet
I confess there is sometimes a delightful lightness and airiness of
effect, produced by the distribution, which I should be very much
puzzled to obtain by any other means. With regard to painting, I seem
here to have got into a new world. The number of pictures at Milan is
astonishing; not perhaps of absolutely first rate productions, but still
very fine ones. The grandest collection is in the Brera, and one feels
quite dazzled and almost overwhelmed by the splendour of art there
exhibited: but however delightful it is to have ready access to such a
gallery, I am aware that nothing is more dull, than a long enumeration
and description of paintings you cannot see; and I shall therefore
abstain from particularizing them. I have learnt here a great respect
for names which make very little noise in England. The drawing and
design of some of the frescos of Bernardino Luini are most excellent;
and the smaller pieces of Daniele Crespi are very fine, as are some of
the pictures of Giulio Cesare Procaccini. Besides many first rate
pictures, and these of the second rate, of the Milanese school, the
Brera contains a great number of ancient paintings; extremely valuable
to those who examine the history of the art, and trace its progress,
from the stiff attitudes and hard finish of early times, to the grace of
Coreggio, and the glow of Titian. It contains also a fine collection of
casts, and one of engravings. There are likewise rooms for the
exhibition of the produce of the useful arts; and attached to it is a
botanic garden. Every body must find his curiosity gratified in the
Brera.

The churches in Milan are full of good paintings, the chief performers
in which are Luini, Crespi, and Procaccini; but they are mostly in bad
lights, and the row of wax candles stuck in front of them is
unfavourable to their effect: but even in the poorest paintings, there
is a knowledge of drawing and colouring, and a grace in the position of
the figures, which we should seek in vain in the common productions of
France and our own country.

I have said nothing of the Great hospital, and I have very little to say
about it; for it possesses little interest as an object of architecture.
It is very large; about, I suppose, twice as big as the new Bedlam. It
was begun in the middle of the fifteenth century by duke Francis Sforza,
and has been increased at different times; the last addition being in
consequence of a bequest of a Dr. Macchi, who lived in misery, in order
to be able to leave three millions of livres to this hospital. Every
body is received, whatever may be their country, their religion, or
their disorder; and it possesses moreover a magnificent dispensary,
where medicines are delivered to the poor, gratis, on the specification
of any physician that they require them, but where also they are sold to
those who can afford to pay for them.

There are many fine houses in Milan; but were I to particularize every
thing which attracts my attention, I should never have done. The only
Roman antiquity is a range of sixteen Corinthian columns, with their
architrave, said to have been part of the public bath. They are very
much mutilated, but enough remains to shew that they were of good style
and well executed.

One of the principal lions in Milan, is the workshop of Rafaelli, who is
just finishing a copy in mosaic of the last supper of Leonardo da Vinci;
the labour of seven years, began by order of Eugene, and continued for
the Emperor of Austria. These mosaics have the richness and depth of
colour of oil paintings, and they last for ever. Had I been a rich man,
I think I should have been tempted to throw away twenty louis d’or on a
snuff-box, on which a greyhound was most beautifully executed; but I
suspect it is rather in bad taste to have trinkets in mosaic, as its
great merit consists in its durability, and a snuff-box does not seem
intended to last for centuries.


                         ---------------------


                                 PAVIA.

                                                         _August, 1827._

THERE is a navigable canal from Milan to Pavia, which was begun in 1807,
but is only just finished. From the Gate of Milan to the Ticino at
Pavia, it descends 182 feet, 8 inches; there are thirteen locks, the
whole descent of which is 167 feet, 8 inches; leaving for the descent of
the canal, fifteen English feet. The length is 107,350 feet, the breadth
42½ feet. At first it forms a considerable stream; but is continually
giving off part of its waters for the purposes of irrigation, and
becomes very sluggish on its arrival at Pavia.

My first object was the Duomo. There is a fragment of ancient Lombard
architecture on the outside, not now belonging to the church. The
present edifice was begun in 1488, on a magnificent scale. A spacious
octagon occupies the centre, and a nave and side aisles, extending in
each direction, were to have formed the cross; the side aisles opening
into the oblique sides of the octagon, which are smaller than the
others. I sought in vain for the sarcophagus of Boetius, and for that of
St. Augustin.

The church of the Carmine is much more interesting than the cathedral.
It dates in 1373, is of the pointed Lombard style, with intersecting
ornamental arches in the cornice, and the front is the most elaborate
example I have seen of the sort. It is also a very fine specimen of
brick-work; on which account also the pillars of the inside deserve
notice. Three squares form the nave, each of which is covered by a
simple groin, but opens by two small arches into the side aisles, and
has a very small circular window above. The beautiful brick-work has
been hacked, to retain a coat of stucco or whitewash. The walls and
vaults are also of brick-work, but of very different quality. These were
evidently intended to be covered. The upper capitals are of stone,
ornamented with detached leaves; the lower are of brick, cut into
escutcheon faces. I suppose you will laugh at me unmercifully, if I were
to propose to ornament such an edifice with gilding; but in fact it
would harmonize beautifully with the rich brown of the brick, whose dark
colour wants something to relieve it.

The front of S. Francesco is in the same style, and of the same
material: there is a series of round-headed arches below, which
displeases me; but the upper part, with one large central arch,
surrounded by a number of plain and enriched bands, is finely composed.
There are seven pinnacles in front of the Carmine, five on that of S.
Francesco, but though well contrived in themselves, they do not, in
either case, unite well with the building. The inside has been
modernized; and done badly, as is usually the case, because those who
wish to modernize, are precisely such as despise the old style, and
would scorn to enter into the feeling it produces: perhaps indeed I
might say, they are such as stop short at the rules, and totally neglect
the poetry of the art.

The church of San Salvadore, a little out of the town, is another
edifice of the same style, but on the outside, much plainer. The inside
has Corinthian pilasters supporting pointed arches, and it does not
appear that the solids have been altered, although various stucco
ornaments, which are not in good taste, have been added. The divisions
are square, each opening into two side arches. The whole is splendidly
gilt and painted, and in spite of some apparent discordance, the effect
is really fine. The church of San Michele is of an earlier date and
style of architecture. Malaspina di Sannazaro (_Guida di Pavia_, 1819,)
asserts that it existed in the time of Grimoaldo, king of the Lombards
in the middle of the seventh century. The plan is a Latin cross, with an
octagonal lantern at the intersection; but it is difficult in these
ancient edifices, to distinguish accurately the alterations from the
original work. The front is a very curious one; all the arches are
semicircular; there are three small doors, ornamented with grotesque
carving, and several small windows. There is also a central, circular
window; but this, though not large, appears to be an alteration. On the
slope of the gable is a series of small arches on columns, each column
being placed on a step. S. Pietro, in Cielo d’oro, is another example of
the same early taste: the inside has been modernized, but it is now a
barn.

There is said to be a church here by Bramante; but I inquired for it in
vain. Just out of the walls is one by Pellegrino Pellegrini. The outside
has never been finished, but if it were it would hardly be handsome. The
inside has two orders, and the upper entablature is nearly half as high
as the pilaster to which it belongs.

The university is a modern building, magnificent rather by its extent,
than by any merit in its architecture. The library is said to contain
60,000 volumes. There is a valuable collection of natural history, but
the animals are not well stuffed. For example, the _sole_ is so well
filled, as to appear nearly round.

The bridge over the Ticino is one of the lions at Pavia. It was built in
1351. The body of the work is brick, with stone quoins to the arches.
The road-way is covered with a roof, supported on posts of rough
granite, which in this state is by no means a beautiful material. It is
employed in the same manner in the hot-houses at the botanic garden. The
divisions in this garden are formed by _Thuja orientalis_, which is very
tractable to the shears, and makes very compact green walls, three or
four feet high, and not above six inches thick.

And now, having gone through the architectural antiquities of Pavia, I
must conduct you to the Certosa, about five miles distant, and not much
out of the road to Milan. It is here considered as one of the most
beautiful buildings in the world; and may be cited to shew how much more
effect the appearance of riches and splendour have on the judgment of
the multitude than fine taste and elegant proportion. It was begun in
1396, a period at which several splendid ecclesiastical structures were
raised in Italy. The cathedral of Milan; the church of S. Petronio at
Bologna; and the church of S. Francesco at Assisi; are all nearly of
this date. The architect is said to be the same Henry of Zamodia or
Gamodia who designed the Duomo at Milan. Malaspina (_Guida di Pavia_)
supposes it rather to have been built under the direction of a certain
Marco di Campilione; who disputes also the honour of the cathedral at
Milan, but this appears to be a mere guess. There is a bust of the
architect within the building, but without name or date. The style of
the two edifices is so different, as almost to preclude the possibility
of their being the productions of one man; and the present offers no
indication of the taste of our northern artists, while the cathedral
above-mentioned abounds with them. The nave has four square divisions,
each subdivided on the vault, and with oblique groins. The groining of
the side aisles is singular, each space being in fact covered with five
unequal pointed vaults, meeting in a common centre. Beyond the side
aisles on each side, two chapels open towards each square division of
the nave. The choir and arms of the cross have each two square
divisions, so that there are seven on the whole length of the church,
and five on that of the transept. The whole is in the highest degree
rich with painting and gilding, and the orders[31] of the altars of the
chapels of the side aisles are of the richest marbles, while the altars
themselves are of inlaid work in precious stones. Nothing is neglected.
Even the washing place of the monks is a magnificent marble monument.
The tomb of the founder, John Galeazzo Visconti, is said to have been
designed in 1490, and completed in 1562, which is the date mentioned in
the inscription. Circumstances might induce us to expect here one of the
finest productions of the _cinque cento_, but this is not the case. The
ivy represented on a door jaumb just by is far more beautiful than any
thing in the tomb. The outside of the flanks and transept of the
building is full of pinnacles and ornaments, which do not rise naturally
out of the construction of the building; but I examined the inside
first, and to confess the truth, I was fairly tired out with the
interminable splendour of the edifice: every little part seems to say,
come and admire me. There are two large cloisters, one of which is of
immense size, with marble columns, and a profusion of ornamental
brick-work; and there is a spacious palace of later date, for the
reception of visitors.

I have left the front till last, because it was erected after the rest
of the church, and is itself a distinct object. It was begun in 1473,
from the designs of Ambrogio Fossano, and as might be supposed from the
place and date, is not Gothic, but an immense heap of little parts, in
the taste of the _cinque cento_, often beautiful in themselves, but
leaving no impression as a whole, except an undefined sentiment of its
immense prodigality of riches. I should not raise your ideas too high,
if I were to say that there are acres of bas-reliefs in figures and
ornaments, often beautifully executed, and never ill done. The material
is marble throughout; but after all I could say or write, I could never
sufficiently impress you with the richness of the building, or with the
feeling of fatigue with which you take leave of it.




                              LETTER XVI.

                                VERONA.


                                           _Verona, 29th October, 1816._

I left Milan on the 24th of October, with some very pleasant company.
One of them was Sig. Brocchi, a celebrated mineralogist, whose knowledge
appeared to be general, and to embrace every subject on which the
conversation turned. We stopped at Brescia, where I just ran into the
theatre. It is exceedingly beautiful, and I regretted the want of time
to examine it. The following day we continued our route, which lies for
about eight miles along the broad end of the Lago di Guarda, commanding
views of that noble piece of water; but the weather was hazy, and clouds
hung about the mountains. We reached Verona at about four, where my
first visit was to the church of Sta. Anastasia; but here, among so many
classic antiquities, I cannot begin with a description of the Gothic;
though to confess the truth, none of the fragments of Roman art can
claim much merit on the score of beauty. The first object is the
amphitheatre; still an immense pile, although almost all the external
circuit has been destroyed. It is supposed to have been built after the
death of Titus; because it seems improbable that so great a work should
be undertaken in a provincial city, before one of the same sort had been
erected at Rome; and before that of Trajan, from the account which the
younger Pliny has left us of some shews exhibited at Verona: that is,
between 81 and 117 of our era. In the thirteenth century it was used as
a place for judicial combats; and it is recorded of some of the
Visconti, that they received twenty-five Venetian lire for every duel
fought there. As early as 1228 we find that its preservation had become
an object of public attention, as the Podestà engages to spend five
hundred lire in its restoration. In 1475 penalties were decreed against
any one who should remove any of the stone. In 1545 a special officer
was appointed to take care of it. In 1568 a voluntary contribution was
raised for its support, and in 1579 a tax was imposed for its
reparation. Other decrees in its favour have been since made; yet
notwithstanding this continued care, only four arches remain of the
seventy-two originally composing the exterior circuit, and a large
portion of the steps on the inside were taken away; but the latter have
lately been restored. The following dimensions are in Veronese feet,
each of which is equal to thirteen English inches and two thirds:

                                                          Ft. In.
     Longitudinal axis                                    450  0
     Ditto, of arena                                      218  6
     Conjugate axis                                       360  0
     Ditto, of arena                                      129  0
     Circumference                                       1290  0
     Height of what remains from the original pavement     88  0

The second circuit of this building remains almost entire. The arches of
the lower range are converted into little shops, over which shed roofs
project from the upper tier. Internally, the seats continue nearly in
one slope from top to bottom, nor is there any evidence that they were
divided by _precinctions_;[32] for though this part is described by
Vitruvius as essential to a theatre, it is certain that it was not
always adopted either in them, or in the amphitheatres. Immediately
above the podium, however, is a wide space, which, though never called
by that name, is precisely of the nature of a precinction, and the sixth
step from this is very narrow, and as it could not be used as a seat,
the back of the step immediately below, would become a means of
communication: it is uncertain however, whether this is any thing more
than a bungling restoration. The steps now existing are forty-three,
each on an average, as nearly as I could determine it, sixteen inches
high, and twenty-eight wide, and sloping two inches from back to front.
I will not undertake to say, that this latter circumstance arises from
any thing but the settlement of the work; yet I think, from the few
ancient steps which remain, that these were originally laid with a small
slope, to throw off the rain water. The part which still exists of the
outer circuit of the amphitheatre, is unconnected with the steps, and at
the upper part, is entirely detached from the rest of the fabric; so
that if we have therefore no direct proof of the existence of a wooden
gallery, there is at least no evidence against it. The building is much
larger than that at Nismes, but to me less interesting, from the greater
destruction of the outside, and the nearly entire state of the inside;
the decay of which at Nismes exposes to view the intricacies of the
interior construction. It is still used, for I saw there an exhibition
of horses and horsemanship, of dancing on the tight rope, and of dancing
dogs.

From the amphitheatre I went to an ancient gateway of two arches. The
Romans seem generally to have formed in this way the entrance to their
cities, probably that the carriages entering and going out might not
interfere with each other. Each arch has its own pediment, and over
these are two stories of building, with windows and pilasters
whimsically disposed, and without any correspondence with the gateways
below, except that they occupy the same extent. An inscription seems to
attribute it to Gallienus; but the Veronese antiquaries say that the
style is too good for that period, and that there are traces of a more
ancient inscription, which has been erased to make room for that which
at present exists. The same words are repeated over each gateway. There
is another arch in somewhat better style, which also appears to have
made part of a double gateway, and as its situation proves that it could
not have been an entrance into the city, it is supposed to have
appertained to the forum. The arch of the Gavii seems to have been a
triumphal, or perhaps a sepulchral arch; and we are told of some other
fragments of the same sort, but they are now destroyed, or so much
degraded, as hardly to claim the attention of a passing traveller. There
are also vestiges of a Roman bridge, and there is another bridge, ‘Ponte
del Castel Vecchio,’ built in 1354. It is remarkable for a large arch
forming a portion of a circle, whose chord is 161 feet; it appears firm,
but is shut up for fear of an accident.

I now return to the church of Sta. Anastasia, which, if the front were
finished, would probably be the most perfect specimen in existence of
the style of architecture to which it belongs. It was built at the
beginning of the thirteenth century by the Dominicans. The front was to
have been enriched with bas-reliefs, but this work has been only begun.
The inside consists of a nave of six arches with side aisles. The
transept is scarcely wider than one division of the vault, and
consequently does not strikingly interrupt the series of arches; and
beyond this is a choir, consisting only of one bay, without aisles, and
a semicircular recess. The transept is short; and in the angle between
that and the choir is a square tower, terminating in an octagonal spire.
All the arches and vaultings are obtusely pointed. The springing of the
middle vault hardly exceeds the points of the arches into the aisles;
and the windows of the clerestory are circular and very small. In the
cathedral of Milan, the width from centre to centre of each pier,
measured along the church, is just half the width of the nave, measured
also from centre to centre; and this may perhaps be considered as the
general arrangement of a Gothic building. In some of our own churches,
the proportional width of the side arch is still less. But in this
edifice, the first dimension is seven-eighths of the second. This
circumstance, in connexion with the little windows of the clerestory,
and the want of height above the side arches, impresses upon the
structure a character totally different from any thing we have; but it
forms a very fine composition, and one which makes the building appear
larger than it is; though it is by no means a small church, being about
75 feet wide, and 300 feet long.

The cathedral is another edifice of the same sort, the erection of which
is attributed to the twelfth century. A council was held in it in 1185,
and it was consecrated by Pope Urban III. in 1187. There are
nevertheless several circumstances, which would have induced me to
suppose it posterior to Sta. Anastasia. Externally, however, the Duomo
is ornamented with simple, and Sta. Anastasia with intersecting little
arches, which perhaps, on the whole, is as good a guide as we have in
the dates of this style. Four columns, supporting two arches, one above
the other, and the lower columns themselves resting on griffins, form
the porch. This mode of supporting columns seems to have been common in
Italy in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. On the sides of the door
are some curious bas-reliefs, representing Orlando and Olivier. Maffei
observes of them, that the armour is precisely the same as that, which
according to Livy, was used by the ancient Samnites. Internally, the
arrangement is nearly the same as at Sta. Anastasia; but it is shorter
in proportion to the width, and not so high, and the side aisles are
wider. The piers are very slender and clustered, with fillets down the
middle of the shafts. The capitals are large, both at the springing of
the side arches, and of that of the vault; the bases preserve the
members of the Greek Attic with some peculiar modifications, but without
the deepened scotia, which we see so frequently in the latter
productions of our early Gothic. In beauty this church is much inferior
to Sta. Anastasia. The cloister attached to it has two ranges of arches
in the height of the gallery; each arch rests on a pair of columns, and
each pair is of a single stone, the capitals and bases being united.
Adjoining is a fragment of what is said to have been a church before the
erection of the present cathedral. It is merely a rectangular room, with
a groined vault, supported on columns.

The most interesting example at Verona to the antiquary, as a specimen
of the architecture of the depth of the middle ages, is the church of S.
Zeno. It is a most curious edifice, both externally and internally.
Tradition assigns the erection of it to Pepin, father of Charlemagne;
but if he begun he did not terminate it, for we find that in the tenth
century, an emperor, (perhaps Otho II.) on leaving Verona, left a sum of
money for its completion. In 1045, the Abbot Alberigo began the tower,
which was finished in 1178; and meanwhile (in 1138), the church itself
was restored and aggrandized. The front may be cited as a good example
of the early architecture of this part of Italy; the general idea is
that of a lofty gable, with a leanto on each side, which being the
natural result of the construction is, if well proportioned, a pleasing
form. The entrance is flanked on each side by a column resting on the
back of a lion, and these columns support an arch, which springs some
feet above the top of the capitals. There are sculptures on each side,
as there are in the cathedral, but these are principally taken from
Bible histories. Six of those on the left hand represent the creation,
and the fall of man; on the two lower a chase is sculptured. The feet of
the hunter are placed in stirrups; and this, according to Maffei, is the
most ancient piece of sculpture in which they are exhibited. Some lines
underneath designate him as Theodoric, and according to the vulgar
notion, the infernal spirits furnished him with dogs and horses. Has
this arisen from his being an Arian? On the other side are eight
bas-reliefs from the New Testament, and over the doorway there are
others, which seem to relate to S. Zeno. Besides these, the twelve
months of the year are represented, beginning with March. All the
figures are rudely sculptured; but the arabesques which enrich the
divisions of the different compartments, are beautifully designed, and
not ill executed. The knowledge and skill requisite for these, is much
less than that required for figures, and the merit of the design is
probably to be attributed to the artist having copied from some ancient
specimens. The doors also are covered with scripture histories in
bronze, in forty-eight panels; curious, as early specimens of art, but
not pretending to any beauty. Immediately above the arch of the porch is
a hand with the fore and middle fingers extended, and the two others
bent, in the act of the _Latin benediction_. It is said, that in the
early ages, before the artists thought of making him an old man
supported on cherubim, the Almighty was always indicated in this way.
Above the porch is a wheel window, which interrupts the lines of the
rest of the architecture; but from the simplicity of its ornaments, I am
inclined to believe it part of the original structure. It is a wheel of
Fortune, with ascending and descending figures. Maffei gives the
inscriptions:

                En ego fortuna moderor mortalibus una
                Elevo depono bona cunctis vel mala dono.

This is on the external circumference; within is

                 Induo nudatos denudo veste paratos
                 In me confidit si quis derisus abibit.

The whole façade, when free from other decorations, has slender upright
ribs, terminating in a capital, and three small arches in each interval
between the ribs; in the middle, these are divided into several stories;
those on the sides continue from near the ground to the slope of the
roof.

On entering the building, we descend by a flight of ten steps into the
nave, to ascend again to the choir, or rather presbytery, for there is
no transept to divide it from the nave, and the proper choir is merely a
deep vaulted recess at the end of the building. The nave is high, with
low side aisles, the arches of which are semicircular. They are in
pairs, being supported alternately on columns and piers, from the latter
of which ribs ascend to support the roof of the nave; and over each pair
of arches is one very narrow round-headed window; two only of these
ascending shafts support a direct arch across the nave; in other
respects the roof is of wood, as it probably always was, for the
arrangement is not calculated to support any vaulting. In the elevated
part of the nave, or presbytery, as I have before called it, the lower
part of the piers seems to be concealed by the present pavement; and yet
one may discover that their bases are not on the same level with those
of the lower part of the church. The recess forming the choir is vaulted
with a pointed arch. Under the elevated part of the building is a
subterraneous church, and my first idea was that the pavement had been
elevated after the building was completed, in order to form this crypt.
On descending into it, however, this opinion was very much shaken. Like
the old church by the cathedral, it is covered with semicircular groined
arches, resting on columns disposed at equal distances from each other.
On one side is a recess under the choir of the church, which, like the
choir itself, is covered with a pointed vault, and the three adjacent
arches are carried higher than the rest in order to make room for the
opening. The four piers of the presbytery above are carried down through
the groining of this crypt, without appearing to be connected with it.
Two of these piers are larger than the other two. One of the smaller
exhibits, close under the vaulting, a base similar to those of the
columns of the nave, but somewhat higher in position; nothing of this
sort is visible in the other. Of the two larger ones, one is a mere
square mass, without mouldings of any sort; the other is divided into
shafts, and has a moulded base, but not corresponding with those of the
nave, and much lower than they are. The extended basement of each of
these piers supports four columns of the crypt, which are therefore
shorter than the rest. Here seems to be proof, that this subterraneous
church was neither prior, coetaneous, nor posterior to the other; a
difficulty to which I can offer no solution. At one of the altars in the
church, you are called upon to admire a group of four columns of red
marble, with their bases and capitals, all formed out of a single stone;
and in a little chamber, near the entrance, is a great vase of porphyry,
also from a single stone, the external diameter of which is 13 feet 4
inches, the internal 8 feet 8 inches; and the pedestal is formed out of
another block of the same material. This stood originally on the outside
of the church, and Maffei supposes it to have been intended for washing
the feet of pilgrims, before entering the sacred edifice. If so it would
hardly have been elevated on a pedestal.

The cloisters of S. Zeno consist of arches supported on little coupled
columns of red marble, united by a little appendage of the same
substance, at the necking of the column, and at the upper torus of the
base. On one side is a projecting edifice, sustained by columns of
different sizes, which formerly contained a large basin for the monks to
wash themselves before entering the refectory; but it is now in ruins.
Adjoining the cloisters, we find here also, an old church, built in the
same manner as the one which stands close by the cathedral, with groined
semicircular arches supported on four pillars, all unlike, dividing it
into nine equal squares. It is possible that this may have been the
original edifice of Pepin, but the want of transept in a work of this
size, and other particulars of the architecture, induce me to think the
larger church erected before the year 1000, while the front is doubtless
of the twelfth century. The tower is panelled on the lower stories, and
each panel is surmounted by rows of little ornamental arches; but the
two upper stories have each a triple semicircular headed opening on each
face. Above these is a cornice with intersecting ornamental arches. The
lower part is probably of the time of the Abbot Alberigi, that is, 1045;
the second may be of 1178, or of some period between the two; but there
is nothing very decisive in windows of this sort, which were certainly
sometimes used much earlier, and continued in use as low as the
thirteenth, and perhaps even in the fourteenth century. The upright
stiles of the panelling are continued, to form a turret at each angle,
which is surmounted by a pinnacle, and the work is crowned by a square
spire.

In a little court close by this church, is a vault honoured with the
name of the tomb of Pepin, and in it an empty sarcophagus; the body, as
it is said, having been carried to Paris. Pepin, however, died at St.
Denis, and there is no probability that his bones were ever here. The
sarcophagus is singular in having three strong ribs on one side of the
lid, and none on the other.

Near the church of S. Zeno, are a tower and some portions of wall, said
to be the remains of the bishop’s palace; in which the German emperors
several times resided, during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries.

After S. Zeno, I visited the church of San Bernardino, where is a
beautiful little circular chapel of the Pellegrini family, built by
Michele Sanmicheli, who ranks among the best architects of this part of
Italy; probably inferior only to Palladio. He was born in 1484,
thirty-four years before that artist, and died in 1559. His fame is
still greater as a military engineer than as an architect; since to him
we owe the invention of the modern system of fortification, where every
part is flanked by some other. His first work of this sort was in 1527,
and as might be expected, imperfect; but in his later works, we find
almost all the arrangements afterwards employed by the French engineers.
To return to the chapel of Pellegrini; it is perhaps too high in
proportion to its size. It has spirally fluted columns, and many other
defects might be pointed out in the details; but though Sanmicheli
furnished the designs, it was not finished under his direction; and he
is said, indeed, to have been very much dissatisfied with the execution.
Such as it is, however, every body admires it; it speaks to our feelings
rather than to our judgment; a language of which it is very difficult to
be master. The arabesques with which the pilasters are adorned are very
elegant.

Among the churches at Verona is a little one called San Giovanni in
Valle, which has an antique subterranean church, pretending to contain
the bodies of the two apostles, St. Simon and St. Jude. Maffei says,
probably very correctly, that towards the end of the fourteenth century,
an ancient sarcophagus was discovered containing bones; and it
immediately obtained currency in the city that these were the bodies of
St. Simon and St. Jude. The top of this sarcophagus, he continues, is
comparatively modern, but it could not have been carved with any
reference to these apostles, because it represents two men in monkish
habits, one older and wearing a beard, one younger and without one, and
behind these, is a child. I bought a little book at the place for twenty
centesimi (two pence), published this year, which gives a much more
detailed account, and as it is written by Marco Dorna, _Vicario della
Chiesa di San Giovanni in Valle_, it becomes a legitimate specimen of
the present mode of reasoning. The work begins with a history of these
apostles, and how they converted Egypt and Mesopotamia to the Catholic
faith, and then went together into Persia; where, after converting
numbers of the people and princes from their former errors; destroying
temples, and overturning the heathen images with their own hands; they
received the crown of martyrdom. What immediately became of their bodies
is uncertain, but it is well ascertained that these were afterwards
carried to Rome, and deposited in a sumptuous altar prepared for them in
the Basilica of St. Peter, where they are reputed still to remain. “If
then,” continues my author, “these relics are in the Basilica at Rome,
how can they be in the church of San Giovanni in Valle, at Verona? This
question is too rational to be neglected, and after the researches I
have made, the answer will be easy.

“In the Catalogue of Italian Saints, written in Latin by Fra Filippo
Ferrario Alessandrino, of the order of the servants of the Virgin Mary,
printed at Milan in the year 1613, by Girolamo Bordonio, is found an
index pointing out those bodies of saints which are said to be in
different places at the same time, and in it are these words. ‘The
bodies of St. Simon and St. Jude are in the church of St. Peter at Rome,
and in that of S. Giovanni in Valle, at Verona.’ This author prefixes to
the index a short preface, in which he contends ‘that it may be said,
and with truth, that the bodies of saints are, at the same time, in
different places. It may really be so,’ says he, ‘because the term
_body_ is applied to any considerable part of the body, and such relics
are venerated as entire bodies; as for example, the body of the apostle
St. James the Great, is said to be in Galicia, and also in his church on
the hill of Griliano in this neighbourhood; nor is this a solitary
example; indeed there are so many others, that Monsignore Sarnelli, in
the eighth letter of his third volume, considers it as an established
custom in the church, and our own cardinal, bishop Valerio, makes a
similar observation, calling it a _pious extension_ (_pia estensione_).
In the same manner the bishop Marco Gradenigo expresses himself. In
short, it is sufficiently evident that we may justly say, that the
bodies of St. Simon and St. Jude may be at Rome, and yet also in this
church of S. Giovanni, transported there in time of war by some one of
the faithful.

“‘In the second place, if not so in fact, it may, nevertheless, be
justly said,’ contends the already cited Ferrario, ‘that the bodies of
saints are in different places at the same time, when there exists a
holy belief that they are in one place, while they really exist at the
other, having been secretly stolen from the first and carried to the
latter; and he adds that he could cite a great many instances, but he
abstains from doing it, lest he should give offence.’” The writer then
goes on to state that he will not presume to affirm that these bodies
are in Rome only by a holy belief, but he adduces some evidence to prove
that this is the case; nor will he assert that they are wholly and
entirely at Verona; because, as they are only seen by means of a small
hole in the sarcophagus, it is impossible to decide that question. After
this he proceeds to give the more recent history of these bones.

I will spare you the further detail of the author’s arguments; his
position is, that these bones were stolen from Rome about the end of the
twelfth century, and hidden at Verona, where they were found in 1395,
with an inscription on the sarcophagus which pointed out to whom they
had belonged. Unfortunately for this theory, not only there is now no
such inscription on the sarcophagus, but the whole is covered with
figures which bear all the character of the early ages of Christianity,
and yet have no reference to any part of the known, or imagined story,
of St. Simon and St. Jude. To get over this difficulty the author has
recourse to a series of gratuitous hypotheses, which shew his confidence
in the easy faith of his readers; “and thus,” continues he, “having
brought my work to its termination, it is, I believe, useful to observe,
that from the year 1395, when the holy bodies of our apostles were first
discovered, down to the present time, the memory of their existence in
the above-mentioned marble chest, in the crypt of this church, has
always been more or less preserved; and thus more than five
centuries[33] have concurred to consecrate such a tradition; on which
account, I maintain, that it deserves every possible respect, whatever
may have been said, or thought, to the contrary; and it deserves also,
that here the faithful should run together every year to pay their vows
to these great saints; and principally on the Sunday included in their
octave, on the fourth day of Lent, in the triduo which precedes their
festival, and on the 28th of October, which is the day of the festival
itself.” He then laments, that owing to bad times, and continual
revolutions, this festival had not been celebrated as it ought to have
been, and professes his resolution to observe it in future with all
possible magnificence.

One more church and I have done with the Gothic architecture of Verona,
or rather, with the architecture of the middle ages, for which we want a
convenient term; the word Gothic having been appropriated to the
modification of the pointed style, which prevails in our own country.
Many other buildings of these times, well worth examination, might
perhaps be found here; but I have not time to enter more extensively
into the subject. The church I mean is that of San Fermo, built in 1313.
It is of brick with a good deal of ornament, and the rows of little
arches are some of them trefoil-headed. The door of the façade is round
headed, with a profusion of ornamented mouldings. It has no rose in the
front, but instead, are four lancet windows with trefoil heads, and the
parts seem more consistent on this account, as the rose window rarely
unites well with the numerous intersecting lines of this style of
building. Over these is a smaller window, divided by little shafts into
three parts, and a small circular opening on each side of it. There is
no tracery. The building ends in a gable whose cornice is loaded with
ornament, and three pinnacles rise above it. Internally, the ceiling is
of wood and not handsome. When seen from the bridge behind the church, a
little polygonal building, each face of which terminates in a high
gable, composes very richly. As I was about to come away, an old woman
pressed me very earnestly to stay and hear the mass, which was just
about to be performed, as it might contribute to the salvation of my
soul. It does not seem to be considered any sort of intrusion to go
about these churches, even during the performance of the religious
ceremonies. One frequently sees the Italians doing so themselves, and in
the larger churches, the attendants, who hope to make something of your
curiosity, take you about to all parts, and talk as loudly as if there
were not a soul present. In general, however, they are very careful to
bend one knee on passing opposite the high altar, and frequently make a
similar obeisance at some of the side altars. There are people on their
knees at all times in the morning, and though they are much more
numerous during the celebration of the mass, yet they do not then kneel
all together, at particular parts of the service, but some at one time
and some at another. During the whole time of the ceremony, perhaps more
than half the congregation are kneeling, but there is hardly any period
at which many of those who seem to be attending to what is going
forward, as part of their religion, may not be seen standing or sitting.

Before turning to the modern architecture of Verona, I must just mention
to you the three principal tombs of the Scaligers. That of Can Grande,
the second _dog_ of the race, is not a very sumptuous monument; two
square pilasters against the wall of a church, with foliage on the
capitals, support a platform, and over this is a Gothic canopy with
trefoil-heads, but with little other ornament; above the canopy is a
pyramid crowned with a figure on horseback, representing, probably, Can
Grande himself, who is also extended below, under the canopy. The second
is entirely detached, with precisely the same arrangement, but with more
ornament, and higher and more graceful proportion; this contains the
remains of Mastino II. (the Mastiff). The third is of Can Signorio,
which is much more highly ornamented, but the disposition is the same,
except that it forms a hexagon on the plan. The pyramid is disagreeably
truncated in all, in order to admit the equestrian figure on the summit.
These _dogs_ seem to have deserved the name; the first died in 1328, the
second in 1350, and the third, who erected his tomb in his own lifetime,
in 1375. The desire of the Italians to introduce something resembling
the columns and entablatures of the Roman architecture, renders these
monuments much inferior to our own Gothic crosses.

I have already mentioned to you Sanmicheli; in 1525 or 1526, he left the
service of Clement VII. for that of the republic of Venice, and was
immediately employed in fortifying Verona. The works executed prior to
his time have round towers instead of bastions; these and the gates have
most of them inscriptions with dates; the last of the ancient style are
the bastion of St. George, built in 1523, and the gate of St. George,
1525. The bastion of the Magdalen was the first erected by Sanmicheli,
and bears date 1527. He has made it polygonal but small, and perhaps
more like a tower than a modern bastion; but in the succeeding ones, all
the particulars unite to give them the complete character of bastions.
The Porta del Palio, built also by this artist, is very beautiful as a
piece of architecture. It presents internally a range of arches, between
doubled Doric columns; but it was left unfinished at his death, and has
never been completed. I do not know how it is, but though I always
condemn coupled columns in theory, they nevertheless occur in many of
the buildings I most admire. The Porta Nuova was also by Sanmicheli; it
is not so good, nor do any of his palaces equal in grace and purity of
design, this Porta del Palio; yet they are all fine buildings. His usual
defect seems to be in not putting his stories well together, generally
making the lower too high, in relation to the upper, or else putting
under the second order a double pedestal, and thus leaving too much
space between the columns. Taking each order singly the proportions are
beautiful.

Every Englishman who comes to Verona goes to see what he is told is the
tomb of Juliet. It is a plain sarcophagus without a cover, which has
been made use of as a cistern, and now lies neglected in a garden. You
are told on the spot, that she was deposited there after having taken
the sleepy potion; it may be so, but the entire want of internal
evidence, and of all accompaniments, leaves the imagination unsatisfied.




                              LETTER XVII.

                             VICENZA—PADUA.


                                            _Padua, 5th November, 1816._

When I engaged my place in the diligence from Verona, I was told, that
as we had to perform a journey of eighty miles in the day, it would be
necessary to start at two o’clock in the morning; but we did not
actually set off till a quarter before four, and arrived at Vicenza at
ten at night. My companions were two Germans, an Irishman, an Italian
lady, and a Venetian woollen draper. The elder German valued himself
highly on his wealth, and boasted of the riches of some of his
countrymen. He declared that one house at Vienna had recently gained
thirty millions of francs in the space of three months; he also
contended that there were many foreigners who could speak French better
than the French themselves, and I have no doubt he thought himself one
of the number. He spoke English pretty well, and talked Polish to two
Polish soldiers who escorted us; but he was what would be called in
Italian, ‘_un gran seccatore_’: Anglicè ‘_a bore_.’ In the journey from
Milan to Verona, we had passed the dead horse of a courier, who had been
robbed the night before. I do not know whether it was on this account
that we were provided on the present occasion with an escort, which
seemed to my English notions rather a ridiculous one. Our two guards
were mounted in a sort of gig, and as their horse could not keep pace
with ours, they were continually quarrelling with the postillions for
driving too fast; and yet our pace on the road could hardly exceed five
miles per hour.

Verona is a handsome city. Vicenza looks miserable; yet there is an
astonishing number of well designed houses, many of which are of very
fine architecture; and even those which do not deserve that praise, from
their number, and the richness of their ornaments, would produce a great
appearance of magnificence in the city, if they were well kept up; but
they appear forlorn, neglected, and half uninhabited. If you ask your
way in the streets, you are answered with the greatest civility, but
your informant expects a few centimes for his trouble; and you are
surprised to find yourself addressed by people of polished manners, and
who, though not well dressed, have all the appearance of having seen
better days, asking if they can do any thing for you, and proffering
their services to shew you the remarkable things in the city, in the
hopes of obtaining a piece of one lira.[34] The money in this part of
Italy is very puzzling; the Milanese lira is worth seventy-six centimes,
or about sevenpence halfpenny English, and they sometimes tell you the
price in these, and sometimes in francs. A bookseller told me the price
of his books in boards, in francs; but if bound, I was to pay an
additional sum in Milanese lire. At Verona, I met with a good deal of
Venetian money, but the reckoning was always by francs and centimes. At
Vicenza, you are told the price of every article, in Venetian lire and
soldi. The Venetian commercial lira is an imaginary money, divided like
the French into twenty soldi. The proportion it bears to the French is
as twenty to forty-one; but in smaller transactions, it is considered
half a French franc. The actual coins however, have no simple relation
with this imaginary money, and though almost all of them have the
nominal value inscribed, yet this serves only to mislead. Thus there are
coins marked half a lira, which instead of twenty-five centimes, are
current for only twenty-one and a half; others of fifteen soldi, worth
twenty-nine centimes; of one lira worth twenty-five centimes; another
coin marked as one lira, passes for forty-four centimes. One lira and a
half worth sixty-six centimes, two lire worth fifty centimes. With a
mode of reckoning so perplexed, it would be easy to cheat a foreigner,
yet I have no reason to suspect that they have ever been given me for
more than their current value. The standard of morals may be lower in
some countries than in others, but there always must be a standard of
some sort not generally transgressed. A man here, who would demand
without any scruple as much again as the least sum he intended to accept
for his goods, would scorn to deceive in the reckoning.

My object in stopping at Vicenza was to examine the buildings of
Palladio, the first of modern architects; but we have no name in
architecture which stands on the same unrivalled eminence as that of
Raphael in painting. Palladio’s buildings are in general very beautiful;
but most of them are at present in a very forlorn condition. The fronts
and even the columns are of brick, the entablatures of wood; and the
stucco, with which both have been covered, is peeling off. I am aware
that this statement of their materials, may lessen your respect for the
palaces which make so fine a display on paper; but the circumstance does
not diminish the merit of the architect, though it does the magnificence
of the city. Palladio’s columns are mostly mere ornaments; but in
contemplating his buildings, it is impossible to feel this to be a
fault. The sculpture which loads the pediments of the windows is
certainly ill placed; and still worse, is the little panel of bas-relief
so frequently introduced over the lower windows; dividing what ought to
be one solid mass, into two miserably weak arches. What is it then that
pleases so much, and so universally, in the works of this artist? It
seems to me to consist entirely in a certain justness of proportion,
with which he has distributed all the parts of his architecture; the
basement being neither too high nor too low for the order above it; the
windows of the right size, and well spaced; and all the parts and
proportions suited to one another. The same excellence is found in his
orders, and the relation of the columns, capitals, entablatures, &c. He
has not adopted the theoretical rules of another, but has drawn them all
from what he felt to be pleasing to himself, and suited to his own style
of art; but they are not good, when united to a more solid and less
ornamental manner. I must, at the risk of being tedious, particularize
some of his most remarkable buildings.

I. The Basilica; this is published pretty correctly by Leoni, except
that the roof is not surrounded by a balustrade. Here we have an
example, though in the adaptation of an old building, of the merits and
defects of the architect; the result is rich and harmonious; although,
without the greatest nicety of tact, the composition is such as would
have been displeasing. Yet to obtain this composition, he has rather
gone against, than complied with, the arrangement of the anterior
building. The columns are independent of the real or apparent strength
of the edifice, and Palladio intended they should be so, for he has made
the entablatures break round them. In this he was right; had the
architrave been continued in a straight line, the columns would have
become essential, and the great space between them would have produced
an appearance of debility. The great roof is not his fault; but as the
point of sight is near, it is never so offensive in fact, as in the
published elevations. Internally, the lower part is a market, the upper
a great hall, which is not handsome. Each intercolumniation of Palladio
is opposed to two arches of the original work. I suspect he would have
produced a finer building, if he had followed the old plan; but I am
better pleased that he did not, because the present forms a more
singular disposition, and shews what may be done when the spaces are
large.

II. The Palazzo Capitanale is not published by Leoni, but it is to be
found in the first volume of Scamozzi’s work. The composition of the
front, if completed, would have exhibited a range of eight half columns,
comprehending two stories in height. The openings of the lower story are
large arches, including almost the whole intercolumniation. Above the
order, is an attic. The effect is rich and magnificent, chiefly, I
believe, from the solidity and bold relief of the parts. On examination,
one cannot but severely condemn the cutting the architrave by the
windows; not merely judging by rule, but by the effect. In its present
state, the brick columns, the stucco of which is half peeled off, have a
forlorn and desolate appearance; yet the colouring thus produced is not
bad: what displeases is merely the associated character of poverty and
ruin. At the end is an elegant doorway, ornamented with a smaller order.

III. Fabbrica Conte Porto al Castello. This fragment is by some
attributed to Palladio, by others to Scamozzi; but the latter disclaimed
it, and it appears to me to be Palladian. Whoever was the architect, we
may certainly pronounce it a noble design, although a very small part
has been executed, and that fragment is nearly in ruins. It would have
consisted of a range of Composite columns placed on high detached
pedestals, and these on high double plinths. The lower range of windows
reaches to the top of the pedestal; the second range, in the spaces
between the columns, is much larger than the others; the upper windows
are in the frieze; these latter have certainly a bad appearance, and the
situation of the lower range is not free from blame; but in these cases,
where the order is merely ornamental, their want of perfect
correspondence with the apparent internal work is of less consequence
than might be imagined.

IV. Palazzo Tiene al Castello. The architect of this is said to have
been the proprietor, Count Marc Antonio Tiene, the cotemporary and
friend of Palladio, from whom, no doubt, he has largely borrowed.
Scamozzi seems to have completed it. It consists of two orders,
Corinthian and Composite, and an attic; the lower order is partly
rusticated, and an impost moulding contracts the heads of the windows,
which are square; this pleases me very well; but the thin flat arch over
them, the sunk panel, and then another thin flat arch, are very
objectionable. The upper windows are smaller at top than at bottom, but
the diminution is slight, and the first time I passed the house I did
not observe it; altogether the building is very beautiful. The back
consists of an open colonnade of two orders, closed at each end; the
middle intercolumniation is wider than the others, and has some masonry
and an arch within it; this variation seems to be introduced merely to
spoil the composition. The front has eight columns in each story; the
back ten.

V. You pass through a triumphal arch to a long covered gallery, which
leads up a hill to the church of Sta. Maria del Monte. This arch is
simple and elegant, imitated in some degree from that of Titus at Rome.
It is crowned with a ridiculous little lion, and the angels represented
on the spandrils have too much projection; but these are not essential
to the architecture. The gallery is remarkable for nothing but its
length: no ingenuity is displayed in overcoming the ill effects of
sloping architecture.

VI. The original church of Sta. Maria del Monte, was small and of
pointed architecture; but a large new part has been added, in the form
of a Greek cross, which internally is very beautiful. What was once the
length of the old church, is thus become the breadth of the whole
building, and the altar has been removed from the recess in the end of
the former building, to a place which was the middle of one of its
sides. They do not pay so much attention in Italy to the eastern
position of the altar as we do in England. The situation of Vicenza is
very pleasant; an agreeable mixture of hill and plain, with rugged
mountains at some distance, and I suppose the snowy Alps beyond these,
but the clouds have prevented me from seeing them. The situation of the
church commands very noble views of these rich and varied scenes; and a
fine natural terrace, which forms part of the same hill, and along which
I walked in my way to the Rotonda, presents them perhaps in still
greater perfection.

VII. The Rotonda. This is certainly Palladio’s design, and must have
been nearly completed by him, though Scamozzi lays claim to the honour
of terminating it _with some alteration_; what this alteration was is
not known. I willingly attribute to him the internal cornices of doors,
chimneys, &c. which are heavy and inharmonious. It is published by
Leoni, but not correctly, as the centre rises in successive frustra of
depressed cones, and there is no external appearance of a dome.
Externally, it partakes of the desolate condition of every thing at
Vicenza, but still it is exquisitely beautiful, and the situation, at
the extremity of a point of hill advancing from the general line, is no
less delightful; no other position could have suited the house so well,
and no other house, either larger or smaller, or with any other
arrangement, would have been so well adapted to the situation.
Internally, it is equally admirable; it looks small, even more so than
it really is. This is probably owing to the preposterously massive
ornaments about the doors. The rooms form altogether one suite of
apartments, four of which are intended for bed-rooms; but this, in the
system of Italian manners, would be no objection to their being all
thrown open to receive company; and here, whatever may be the time of
day, you are sure of shade, air, and beautiful scenery. It would be
difficult to accommodate the design to our climate and manners, without
spoiling it, even if we should find for it a suitable situation. In this
most essential particular, the three imitations which we have, are all
remarkably deficient.

VIII. Palazzo Valmarana. This has been published with sufficient
correctness in Leoni’s Palladio. It is a handsome edifice, and would be
more so, if the angles were better supported, but the small pilaster and
figure over it, instead of the pilaster of the larger order, are as
displeasing in reality as in the drawings; and the change in the size
and number of the windows in the adjoining divisions, is equally
reprehensible. The mouldings of the lesser order project beyond the
pilasters of the larger, and if the panels of sculpture over the lower
windows were somewhat narrower, they would have a better shape
themselves, and the greater space over them would be an advantage. In
other respects the proportions are excellent, and the distribution at
once beautiful and uncommon. The total absence of windows in the height
of the pedestal, I take to be a great advantage.

IX. Palazzo Trissino. This is probably one of the best works of Vincenzo
Scamozzi, and it is a noble edifice, though it wants something of that
undefinable grace of proportion we admire in Palladio, and it stands in
so narrow a street, that one can hardly judge of it fairly. It has a
range of nine windows on the principal floor, with intermediate
pilasters doubled at the angles; but the change of design in the three
middle divisions, the high unmeaning arch of the centre, and the double
pilasters separating the centre from the wings, are so many defects. In
the ground-floor, the large central arched opening is too reasonable to
displease.

X. Palazzo Barbarano. Palladio has given this design with seven openings
in the range; two more have since been added, and I do not know that the
composition has been injured, except that the doorway is no longer in
the centre. It is overloaded with ornament. The sprawling figures over
the pediments of the windows, the husks which run down on each of the
openings, and the trophies in the lower story, ought all to be taken
away: with these exceptions in the decorative parts, the composition is
excellent, and presents in its unbroken entablatures a simplicity not
usual in the Palladian architecture. The house said to be that of
Palladio, but which in fact was built by Sr. Pietro Cogolo, does not
much please me, and I shall therefore not describe it to you; it is
doubtful even whether Palladio was the architect.

XI. I am almost inclined to pass over the Palazzo Chiericati in the same
manner. The inosculating columns at the angles of the centre, displease
every body: a greater failure in point of effect arises from the
architect having filled up the centre spaces of the upper colonnade; its
solidity is so offensive where all the rest is open, that no pleasing
impression can be produced by the building.

XII. Palazzo del Conte Orazio da Porto. This was designed by Palladio
for a Conte Giuseppe Porto, and great part finished by him; but the
whole design has never been completed. There are arches above the
windows of the basement, larger than the openings below, and the lines
not being continued downwards, they have an unmeaning appearance; and it
would be better if the figures and husk ornament, which are added to the
middle and extreme windows, were omitted. These are very trifling
defects; and for every thing else, the building is one of the most
correct of Palladio’s designs, and is in the highest degree graceful and
pleasing.

XIII. I will not trouble you with criticisms on other palaces, where
there is nothing particularly beautiful to render them objects of study;
but pass on to the Olympic Theatre, which is too celebrated to be
omitted, though as far as my own taste is concerned it might have slept
in oblivion. The outside of this edifice, it having been erected on a
contracted and irregular piece of ground, does not claim any attention.
The scene, which is the part most admired, borders upon trumpery. It
consists of two orders and an attic, has clustered columns and
pilasters, and breaks upon breaks, and abounds in figures and
bas-reliefs. The finish against the ceiling is low and poor. The author
wished apparently to give the appearance of a building terminating in an
attic, and meant that the ceiling should entirely disappear; and if the
latter were kept of a uniform dead colour, this by candle-light might
perhaps have been the case; but the idea has not been preserved, for the
ceiling is gilt and painted. In the middle avenue a very considerable
effect of distance is obtained; those on each side, opening into the
middle, are nearly lost; those of the second openings on the right and
left, look pretty well from certain points of view; the end ones are
failures. I saw it however only by daylight, and with some partial
shadows, very injurious to its effect. It is remarkable, that the point
of sight is lower than it would be on the lowest seat, which is three or
four feet above the stage. The seats are most inconveniently narrow, and
nearly as high as they are wide. The colonnade above the seats is
beautifully proportioned; but the centre division has been filled up in
consequence of want of room, and this is very injurious to its beauty.
The row of statues at the top seem in danger of knocking their heads
against the ceiling, and offer another proof that this was not intended
to be conspicuous: they would be very much in the way of any spectators
in the gallery.

The Gothic architecture of Vicenza is of little value. The church of
Sta. Corona is perhaps the best edifice of the middle ages. The church
of S. Lorenzo is now a barn. The front of the Duomo is a very ugly
mixture of different styles: the inside is a single nave, of great
width, to which neither the height nor length is in proportion. It is
nearly 60 feet between the pillars, which are placed against the wall.
They all belong to that sort of pointed architecture which prevailed
during the thirteenth century, in this part of Italy, and of which I
have given you the church of Sta. Anastasia, at Verona, as one of the
finest examples.

From Vicenza I proceeded again in the Diligence to Padua. The weather
continues bad, but you may walk about this city in rain or sunshine, as
the footways are mostly under arcades. It is a damp, gloomy town, with
narrow streets, and no leading one; and three or four squares, but all
of them small; unless you except the Prato della Valle, which is a fine
open space, but cannot properly be called a square; and though within
the walls, seems rather out of the town than in it. Verona is said to
contain 45,000 inhabitants, Vicenza 30,000, Padua 44,000; they are
probably all overrated.

The great wonder-worker, St. Anthony, takes his name from this city,
where he died; although he was born at Lisbon. His miracles, indeed, put
all other saints to the blush; and so great was the impression made by
them, that he was canonized within a year of his death, and in the
following year (1232) preparations were made for erecting an immense
church in his honour. Political events suspended the execution, and no
material progress was made till 1259. In 1307, the whole was finished
except one cupola, and the internal work of the choir; which was not
perfected till 1424. It is 326 English feet long, 160 feet wide in the
transept, and 128 feet high in the domes internally. The front is 128
feet long, and 93 feet high. These dates and dimensions are taken from a
little book of two hundred and thirteen pages, entitled, “_Il forestiere
istruito delle meraviglie e delle cose più belle che si ammirano
internamente ed esternamente nella basilica del grantaumaturgo S.
Antonio di Padova_,” and which, among the relation of inscriptions,
miracles, relics, processions, and indulgences, does contain a page or
two about the building. The dimensions do not agree perfectly with the
apparent proportions, and I suspect the length is rather underrated,
even if we suppose it not to include a circular building behind the
choir, which is called the sanctuary, but which forms no part of the
original structure. The architect of the front is said to have been
Niccola da Pisa, and Milizia attributes to him the design of the whole
building. It is a vast pile, of uncommon ugliness in every part;
exhibiting seven domes, a small octagonal tower above the gable of the
front, (my book says there are four small towers) two high octagonal
towers near the choir, and a lofty cone in the centre, surmounted by an
angel. The internal architecture is hardly superior to the exterior; but
it is so odd, and so complicated, that it would require a very long
description to make the arrangement understood, and it really is not
worth it. Bad as it is, it has evidently afforded many hints towards the
much admired church of Sta. Giustina. The shrine of the saint is as
splendid as gold and marble can make it: the architect was Sansovino,
and the lower part, which is a range of five arches, supported on
columns, is good; but the top is overloaded with a double attic. The
most sober architect takes some license in these small productions, and
is more lavish of ornament in them; and it is probable that the eye
requires more play of line, and more richness of detail, than where the
impression is helped out by the mass of the edifice; but the architects
of the north of Italy have run too much into ornament in their houses;
how much more then are we likely to find in their monuments? Sansovino
preceded Palladio, and may perhaps dispute with Sanmicheli the second
place; both are superior to Scamozzi, whose name is so much better known
in England. There are two bronze panels by Riccio (_Andrea Crispo
Briosio detto il Riccio_) in this church, which are very fine. The
figures are numerous, and there is a great deal of character and variety
in the heads both of men and horses. There is also a magnificent bronze
candelabrum by the same artist.

One of the Gothic buildings which struck me most at Padua, was the
church of the Eremitani; but rather for the effect of light than for
architectural beauty. It is a simple room, without columns or pilasters,
and a wooden roof, of no merit. The original light seems to have been a
small western circular window, but two side windows have been made
since, which were perhaps necessary, but which injure the effect. The
walls are adorned with altars, though without recesses: at the end is an
apsis or recess for the high altar, which has three very small windows
of its own, and this, and the altar itself, are rich with painting and
gilding. The pleasing effect of this church suggested to me the idea
that a large room like a church might be lighted altogether from one
end, and I am convinced it would be highly beautiful. A room 30 feet
long, 10 feet wide, and 15 high, is well lighted by a window at the end
4 feet wide, and 8 feet high, and a room of ten times those dimensions,
viz. 300 feet long, 100 feet wide, and 150 feet high, would be equally
well or better lighted by a window 40 feet wide, and 80 feet high; and
it might be larger than this if necessary. The doorway might be under
the window, the walls not naked, but with some simple ornament; but the
altar and the parts about it should be rich and splendid; a single
light, and a single object, are two great advantages.

In the Baptistery, and in the church of the ‘Arena,’ the principal
objects are the paintings of Giotto and Giusto; and in the productions
of the latter, the relief is very perfect, in spite of the gilding with
which as usual in that age, the pictures abound. The Palazzo di Ragione
is boasted of as the largest room in Europe without columns; it is about
80 feet wide, and 240 feet long, but what is very singular, not
rectangular. The roof is sustained by multitudes of iron ties.

The church of Sta. Giustina is of brick; the external stone casing of
the front not having been executed. The outside is almost as ugly as
that of St. Anthony, rising up in a number of cupolas, and with one high
tower. The first architect was Padre D. Girolamo di Brescia, and the
foundations were begun in 1502, but the soil was so loose and marshy,
that little progress was made. One hole in particular was so large and
deep, that it swallowed up all the materials prepared for the whole
edifice. The work, therefore, was suspended till 1521, when it was
resumed on a different design, but so as to make use of the old
foundations. This was the work of Andrea Crispo, an architect of Padua;
and the building was finished in seventy years. The whole length,
internally, is 367 _geometrical_[35] feet. The nave is 182 feet long, 35
feet wide, and 82 feet high; the aisles 19 feet wide, and 41 high. The
transept is 252 feet long, 39 wide, and 82 high. The piers of the nave
are 12 feet square; the whole width of the nave and side aisles is
therefore 97 feet, and the chapels are 30 feet long, 20 feet wide, and
40 feet high. The height here attributed to the side aisle is that of
the arches connecting the piers of the nave with the side walls, for the
disposition is rather that of a series of vaulted recesses opening into
the nave, and nearly as high as that is, and communicating with one
another by lower arched openings, than a continued aisle. The first
thing that struck me was the whitewash, and it is wonderful how much
this empty glare can spoil the effect of the finest building. After the
first impression of this had passed off, I admired with the rest of the
world. The excellence of the building consists, I think, in the great
space between the piers, equal to the width of the nave, and the
loftiness of the side arches. Two little chapels open into each of the
recesses forming the side aisle. These are badly managed, and the
details are execrable; but the general disposition has an appearance of
space and airiness, which is very magnificent.

The cathedral is a large church of Grecian architecture, built of brick,
but intended to receive a stone front, which has not been executed. The
plan might be said to consist of two Greek crosses, one beyond the
other, of which the farthest from the entrance is the largest. It wants
unity.

I rambled by chance into the church of La Madre Dolente. The first part
is an oblong room, with a small cupola in the centre rising on four
columns; you pass _across_ this, to the inner part of the church, which
is circular, and covered with a larger dome, in which groins are made to
unite with the arch of entrance, and with those of four semicircular
side chapels; in the middle of the room are eight columns, supporting a
circular lantern above the dome: the altar stands in the centre; the
effect is pleasing, but it would be better if this lantern were larger,
and the avenue of approach longer.

The building of the University is one of the show-things of Padua, but
it hardly surpasses mediocrity. I went to see the tomb of Antenor, which
may be an ancient sarcophagus, but it is placed under an arch of the
middle ages, and has a black-letter inscription. I inquired for the
house of Livy, but it is destroyed, and for a collection of
petrifactions of Vandelli, but they are dispersed.

I did not mention to you the Palazzo Gazzola at Verona, which, however,
well deserves commemoration; not for its architecture, but for its
contents. It has some good paintings, but its great attraction is the
magnificent collection of fossil fishes. The French obliged Count
Gazzola to sell to them the finest objects in his possession; but the
museum has gained by it instead of losing, for the Count had recourse to
the mountain, and procured finer specimens than he ever had before.
There is one three feet nine inches long, but not perfect; several quite
perfect above three feet long, and the position of the fins and bones
shows that the shape has not been destroyed by compression.

I am no connoisseur in paintings; but the quantity of good pictures is
so immense, and so scattered in every place, that it is impossible to
travel in Italy without attending to them. I have already mentioned many
names which are here highly esteemed, and have yet little reputation
among us. At Verona and Vicenza, besides Titian and the other great
masters of the Venetian school, we meet with admirable paintings of
Marone Caroto, Felice Brusasorci, Giolfino, &c.; but here, as everywhere
else in Italy, many of the paintings which attract attention are more
curious for their antiquity, than valuable for their beauty. The Last
Judgment, by Titian, in the town-hall at Vicenza, is said to contain
thirteen thousand visible heads, besides a multitude of invisible ones.
Walking one day in the church of S. Rocco, I observed a Virgin and Child
behind the altar, to which I did not go up, because I took it for one of
those painted figures we frequently see in Italian churches; but
revisiting the church on another occasion, I discovered that it was an
early painting by Bonconsigli, whose perfect relief had thus deceived
me. In the church of the Eremitani, in this city, is a beautiful John
the Baptist, by Guido, which would have deceived me equally had I not
previously known it to be a picture. An exquisite Madonna and Child by
Titian, in the sacristy of the cathedral here, produced a similar
effect; but I apprehend no merit in the painting is sufficient to give
this perfect appearance of relief, unless assisted by a peculiarly
favourable light. I do not however mention these as the finest
productions I have seen, but merely for this peculiarity. If I once
began to descant on the different paintings, I know not where I should
conclude; and the observations of one with so little experience, would
after all be worth nothing.




                             LETTER XVIII.

                                VENICE.


                                          _Venice, 15th November, 1816._

I stayed at Padua till the 6th of November, and then obtained a place in
the diligence for Venice. One of my fellow passengers let lodgings at
Venice, and I have since found my account in the circumstance. The road
side is adorned with good houses for some miles after we leave Padua,
and what is more, they seem to be in good order. About half the journey
was by land. For the other half, we were either towed by a horse down
the canal of the Brenta, or rowed across the _Lagune_. This canal is
some feet below the level of the river, so that it has always plenty of
water, and the locks are not managed with any view to economize it.
Indeed all the canals in this part of Italy are running streams, and
sometimes pretty considerable ones. The banks are flat, and generally
without large trees: the best parts resemble perhaps those of the Thames
at Fulham, but the stream is narrower, and the houses are larger, all of
them white, and the trees smaller. The lands behind are low, and
probably wet; they are not however naked, like our marshes, but have
abundance of willows, and some mulberries and vines, and are cultivated
with corn. My vision of these objects was not however very distinct; for
it was quite dusk when we entered the boat, and we did not reach Venice
till half past eleven. It was very cold, and the stucco floors at this
time of the year are damp and comfortless. I occupied a large room at
first, but I have since moved into a smaller, which has a stove in it,
and this suits me much better.

I will now give you an account of my mode of life here. I breakfast at a
coffee-house, usually at the Gloria, which is on my way to St. Mark’s
Place. I afterwards continue my walk through the Place, to an excellent
inn, called the Favretti, where I find my three friends, Messrs. Finch,
Lee, and Wathen; and usually also a young Greek physician of the name of
Vracliotti, who has paid us great attention, and we all sally forth to
see pictures and churches; about four we adjourn to dinner at the
Trattoria de’ Pellegrini, where, besides our party, we usually meet as
many more Italians and Greeks, who frequent the place, and with all of
whom we have formed a sort of acquaintance. After dinner, and a cup of
Mocha coffee at the Florian, I get home as quickly as I can, to prepare
my lessons; and at about half past five, or a quarter before six, comes
my Italian master, who stays till seven, and would stay longer if I
would let him: then I run off to Signor Vlandi, (Βλαντι) who gives me
lessons in modern Greek, which last to about half past eight. In my way
back, I look in at the Genio, a coffee-house where they play at chess. I
have not played there much, and at first I mostly lost. You know a
chess-player never wants an excuse for losing, but I really think in
this case I had very good ones. In the first place, the men, though
better than the French, are not well distinguished. Then the difference
of the game in the castling, and in the privilege which the pawns have
“_di passar battaglia_,” put one out a good deal. Add to these, a
headful of sights, and continued anxiety not to forget any thing that I
have seen, and the odd corners filled up with two languages. Latterly, I
have in some degree regained my credit. At half past nine, or ten, I
step into the theatre for an hour or two, and some time between eleven
and twelve go to bed, a practice which excites admiration at Venice,
where parties are made after the theatre; and if a man feel himself
indisposed, he begins at midnight to talk of going to bed very early. I
do not however do all this every day; indeed it is only about every
other day that the whole is performed: on the others something is
omitted, to leave room for a little writing.

Firing is very dear at Venice, and the apartments are not well contrived
for warmth. Indeed, as far as I can see, no Venetian ever thinks of
making his room warm; if his apparatus of mats, foot-bags, great coats,
and caps, are not sufficient, he either makes a little fire, just to
warm himself, or goes to the coffee-house, where however, the warmth is
derived from the crowds who frequent them, and not from the fires. The
ladies are better off, as they have little chafing-dishes to put their
feet upon, which as they sit, are hidden under their petticoats, and
even the beggars in the streets have these conveniences. The theatre,
the church, and the coffee-house are the lounging places of the Italian,
where he goes neither to see, nor to do any thing; but merely because he
has nothing to do. There is seldom any amusement in the coffee-houses,
beyond a little languid conversation; three-fourths of the people seem
dreaming, and neither eat, drink, nor talk. You may observe a solitary
individual come in, and seat himself on the well stuffed cushions, with
an air, not of enjoyment, but of mere listlessness, and sit in a sort of
stupid contentedness, saying nothing and doing nothing; but it is winter
here in the moral and political, as well as in the physical world.

I went several times to the theatre at Milan, and once to the opera: the
latter was very stupid, and I was very much pleased to find the Italians
can go to sleep at it, as well as the English. The comedy is a good
school of language. You pay about sevenpence for entrance into the
house, but if you wish to obtain a seat in a box, you must pay for the
whole box. At Venice, at one theatre you pay sixty-six centimes for
admittance. At another the price is fifty centimes, but you are to give
fifteen more for a seat. The opera here (at the Mosè) is sixty-six
centimes for admittance, and ten, or sometimes twenty more, for a seat.
At the Mosè I found a notice posted up at the door, forbidding all
expression of disapprobation. It seems that a favourite actress of the
governor did something to displease the public, and in consequence was
so hissed that she could not be heard: an order was issued to prohibit
hissing, but stamping with the feet was found to answer the purpose just
as well. Then appeared the order, which still remains, and as the
audience could no longer disapprove, they had recourse to applauses, and
at last fairly got the victory, and drove her off the stage. In most of
the Italian theatres the seats in the pit are divided, so that you are
certain of not being crowded; and in many of them they are numbered
also, and you sit according to the number; and as in France, there are
always soldiers placed to preserve order. At Milan, the pit is flat, not
rising as it recedes from the stage; but on the other hand, in some
theatres, the centre boxes are higher than those on the sides. One of
the pieces I have seen represents Harlequin in Paris and in London. I
suppose we borrowed Harlequin from Italy, but he has been strangely
transformed on the passage. The original has indeed the checkered dress
and the wooden sword, but every thing else is different. He is a poor
simple clown, generally the gull of some cheat, continually making
blunders, but mixing with his blunders and simplicity a sort of
cross-purpose wit. He borders upon the pot-bellied, has no activity, no
transformations, no magical powers, and his clumsy wooden sword is
entirely without flexibility. Columbine is also a country lass. In the
piece which I have just mentioned, it is not Harlequin which interests
us, but the Italian notion of the character and manners of the French
and English. At Paris, encouraged by the freedom of manners in the
females, he attempts to be very gallant, and makes love to various
ladies. At last one of them gives him a very good lesson, and tells him,
that because they are free, they are supposed to be vicious, but that it
is unfair to judge of the morals of one country by the comparison of
their manners with those of another nation, and that he will find as
much virtue and constancy at Paris as elsewhere. An Englishman is
introduced at Paris, dressed in a sort of great coat, with the ends of
his neckcloth hanging down to his waist. I fancy this is some old
standard of the Italian stage, for the other Englishmen are much more
correct. Afterwards we find ourselves in an English coffee-house, and
this to be sure is a magnificent room. One Englishman comes in after
another, each calling out in one word for what he wants, and this is
mostly _birra_. In many parts of Italy, bottled beer is very much drunk
in the coffee-houses, and as England is famous for beer, they naturally
suppose that we do the same in a much higher degree. This is not half so
ridiculous as a scene in one of Goldoni’s plays, where he introduces an
Englishman paying attentions to an agreeable Italian lady, till a silent
countrywoman of his own appears. Nothing will induce her to speak a
single word; but she merely expresses by signs her assent and dissent.
The Englishman is quite enchanted, and as it is morning, is anxious to
get something for her breakfast; will she have beer? No; tea? No; punch?
The lady nods assent. But once more to our Harlequin, who soon makes his
appearance in this English coffee-house, and attempts to converse first
with one, and then with another, but is answered by frowns and threats;
the latter consisting of pointing alternately to a stick and to his
back, for not a word is uttered except by Harlequin himself. Some ladies
enter; every body rises in silence to offer them the best seats; and
Harlequin, attempting to get acquainted with them, gets actually beaten
by the gentlemen. In spite of the gross mistakes and caricatures, there
was enough of truth to make the representation very amusing.

The old Italian comedy had four masks; Harlequin, who was originally of
Bergamo, but who now speaks Venetian; Brigella, more knave than fool; a
blustering Bolognese doctor; and a Neapolitan. The outline of the story
was given them, what they had to do was written down, not what they were
to say. This seems quite gone by, and though the masks are very
frequently introduced, and something is left to the wit and ingenuity of
the actors, yet I believe the dialogue is now always prepared for them.

By arriving in the dark, I lost the distant view of Venice, but I am
informed by my companions here, that it presents merely one line of
building, without any prominent object, and consequently is not fine. I
shall not pretend to carry you in detail through all the architecture of
this singular place; and as for paintings, it is a subject on which I
dare not venture. A great many bad engravings of bad views in Venice are
to be met with all over Europe, which to me, now that I have seen the
objects, speak an intelligible language, but from which otherwise, I
could form no idea of the beauty of the churches and palaces, of the
whimsical architecture frequently displayed in them, or of the
magnificent effect of the whole. I will endeavour to analyze a few of
the leading objects. The morning after my arrival I repaired to the
Place of St. Mark, which I entered by a sudden turn under some arcades,
and on the first burst, it appeared to me the most magnificent thing I
had ever seen. Had I been suddenly transported there from some distant
place, I should have known at once where I was, from the views I had
seen of it. The strange looking church, and the great ugly Campanile
could not be mistaken; but although I had an idea of the architecture, I
had none of the effect. The Place of St. Mark is a well proportioned
avenue to a great building, which is of sufficient consequence, both by
its size, and the richness of its decoration, to merit such an avenue.
This seems to me the great outline of the composition, and that to which
it very much owes its impressive character. Round three sides of this
place are deep arcades. The faces of the houses above the arches, are
all of stone, and enriched with a good deal of ornament; nothing looks
poor or neglected. The architecture of these parts is rich, but not
correct; and bears perhaps the stamp of riches and power, more than that
of good taste; yet that of one side is very handsome, even considered
alone. Each side is uniform in itself, though not similar to the other,
and each is continued in one unbroken line: had they been composed of a
centre and wings, they would have distracted the attention by forming
each a separate composition; as it is, they unite with the objects at
the end to form one whole.

The objects are three, the Orologio, the Campanile, and the church of
St. Mark, to which the two former seem appendages. There is also another
great building, the Ducal Palace, but this hardly comes into the view;
and there are three tall red poles looking like masts of ships,
supported on handsome bases of bronze, or perhaps more like long red
tapers, fixed into very large, but low candlesticks, if you can but
magnify your images sufficiently. They are emblematical of the three
kingdoms of Cyprus, Candia, and the Morea, once subject to Venice; and
on feast days support large flags. Singly, they are certainly not
beautiful, but I think they add to the general splendour of the scene.
The Orologio, or clock-tower, forms the termination of the left hand
side, and rises above it, but not above the church. It is not good in
itself, and I think contributes nothing to the whole effect. I do not
say this of the Campanile, though it is merely a great square tower,
above 300 feet high, terminated by a pyramid, and having no intrinsic
beauty. Its power of pleasing is owing to the strong contrast it
affords, running up so high upon a narrow base, to the long continued
horizontal lines of the Place, and to the lumpy forms of the cathedral.
The exterior of this church surprises you by its extreme ugliness, more
than by any thing else. It is of two perfectly distinct styles. The
lower belongs to that degraded Roman which we call Norman, adorned with
numerous little columns, and abounding in ornament; but the ornaments
are merely such; neither forming, nor interrupting the lines of the
architecture, but entirely subordinate to them. On the contrary, the
finishings of the upper parts are of the Italian Gothic of the fifteenth
century, much resembling in form our own ornamental architecture in the
early part of that period, but without its lightness; and the
enrichments are excessively heavy and overcharged, so that the
architecture seems made for them, rather than they for the building. A
number of figures start up among the terminating pinnacles. Still then
the magnificence is produced by the exhibition of riches and power, and
not by just proportion in the different parts; and this sentiment is
increased upon a nearer approach, when we contemplate the multitude of
columns of porphyry, verd antique, and other precious materials, the
profusely ornamented capitals, and the rich mosaics on a gold ground,
which decorate even the external arches.

This building was founded in 977, under the direction of architects from
Constantinople. There is a story that the principal architect was
directed to make the most beautiful church possible, and was put to
death afterwards, on boasting that he could have made one more perfect;
but this tale is told of several buildings. The naked construction,
which it seems is of brick, was finished in 1071, but some walls and
columns of an old church founded in 831, were left standing. A public
order was given, that every ship coming from the Levant should transport
the most beautiful marble to be found in those parts, in order to
embellish the building, without any regard to the expense. In 1072, the
doge, Domenico Selvo, incrusted it with marble, and probably began the
pavement, but the edifice was not consecrated till 1111. In 1455, the
council authorized the procurators of St. Mark to make use of the stones
and columns of the ruined church of St. Andrea de Aimanis; this
indicates that considerable works were then going on at St. Mark, and
probably points out the time of the upper finishings; for it is
remarkable, that though a great deal has been published on the subject,
no direct notice is taken of these additions. There are many other
edifices in Venice which exhibit precisely the same style of
architecture, and were built about that period. The bronze horses and
_other precious ornaments_, were brought from Constantinople in 1204.

The front is 170 English feet wide, and 72 high, without the figures.
The nave is 245 feet long; the transept 201; the middle dome internally
90 feet high, the others 80.

I now return to my description of the outside. In the lower part of the
front are five recessed doorways, each adorned with two stories of
little columns, which are mostly gouty and ill made. Some of these
columns are of their original length, and exhibit the ancient necking
and fillet at the base; others have been shortened. A most curious work
might be formed by an analysis of the various fragments of which this
church is composed; but it would take months to unravel all its
intricacies. The capitals are almost all different, all in bad taste,
and disproportioned to the columns; varying not so much in height as in
diameter, some being too large, and others as much too little. As the
columns were the spoils of Constantinople and the Levant, and perhaps in
great measure also of Aquileia and Altino, one might imagine the
capitals also to have belonged to ancient edifices at the same places;
did not a certain rudeness both of design and execution, which prevails
in all of them, shew them to be productions of the middle ages, or at
least of the lower empire. I was disappointed in finding no good ones
among all this number, and all this variety. It is true they are not
equally bad, and some are doubtless the spoils of older buildings; yet
if we reject all which have this appearance, and only compare those,
which from a certain similarity of design, appear to have been made for
the present edifice; we shall find the extreme of disproportion both
ways remaining as strongly marked as ever. Many peculiarities of what
has been called (improperly enough) the Lombard style of architecture,
which is twin-sister with our Norman, might be traced to this building,
and probably through it to Constantinople; yet this is only in some of
the subordinate parts. The general style and character of the
architecture is, and always must have been, perfectly distinct from the
Lombard, which was formed certainly before the completion, and in part
before the commencement of the present edifice; nor does the erection of
this church appear to have produced any impression upon the taste of the
country; for the Lombard pointed style, which began probably early in
the twelfth century, is more widely different from the architecture of
this building, than the fashion with semicircular arches, which preceded
it. The front, and indeed the whole atrium, or external gallery in
front, and on the side of the nave, is supposed to be of a design
somewhat later than the body of the building; yet we cannot place them
later than 1072, when they began to encrust the whole with marble. In
some parts of this gallery, and in the sacristy, we meet with obtusely
pointed arches; and what is more remarkable, there are compound arches
with the reversed curve over three of the front doorways; and from the
appearance of the workmanship, from the character of the parts connected
with it, and from the sculpture with which they are ornamented, I am
almost induced to believe, that they are component parts of the original
structure.

[Illustration:

Hawksworth, Sculp.

WINDOW OF THE CATHEDRAL OF S^T. MARK AT VENICE.

_London. Published by J&A Arch. Cornhill. March 1^{st}. 1828_]

Over these five front recesses is a gallery, in the centre of which are
now replaced the famous bronze horses of Lysippus. Just behind them is a
great circular window, which was once highly decorated, but all the
ornament has been taken out, in order, I suppose, to throw more light
into the church, for the ornamented windows still remaining give very
little. I send you a sketch of one of the side ones, where the original
disposition is sufficiently clear, and great part of it perfect. It is
rather against my theory, that the lower part of this is filled up, but
the window is in a position from which a strong light could not in any
case, be cast into the church. The two small square divisions within the
arch, which are now entirely open, appear to have been originally filled
up with basket-work like the rest. In the upright parts of the recess,
there is at present no opening; but slabs of marble, between small
mouldings, fill them up entirely; I rather suspect, however, that these
have been added to the original design. The capitals of the little
columns dividing the window, are as varied and as whimsical as those of
the doorways below, some of them are completely baskets in stone, while
some of the bases have the character and mouldings of capitals reversed.

[Illustration: Illustration of column capital]

Can I let you enter without saying one word of those enormous, ugly
ill-shaped domes, which crown the building? Such as they are, beauty,
not use is their object; for there is a wide space between them and the
internal domes. They are covered with lead, and entirely without
ornament; surmounted by little lanterns with lead-covered cupolas
contracted at the base, and brought out to a point at the summit.

On passing the bronze doors, we find first, a spacious portal occupying
the whole width of the front, and returning on each side like the
portico of a peripteral temple, as far as the transept. It is vaulted
with obtusely pointed arches, seemingly composed of two circular curves,
the centres of which are little distant from each other, and the point
of which is cut off by the key-stone; but as the whole vault is covered
with mosaics, the exact form is not distinguishable with certainty. The
ground of all these mosaics is formed of pieces of gilt glass; the
figures are of coloured glass and composition, and some of them, which
are executed from the designs of Titian, and Paolo Veronese, are really
very beautiful; the sober reflected light which they receive, not
permitting the splendid ground to be glaring. This vaulting on the side
next the church, rests on columns, whose capitals offer some singular
imitations of the Ionic order. The portal is also adorned with eight
columns of oriental black and white marble, which have capitals of
Istrian stone, (a sort of imperfect marble, or hard limestone) with a
whimsical composition of birds and arabesques, and support nothing.
These are said to have been part of Solomon’s temple, and the
singularity of the capitals is appealed to by the Venetians as a proof
of the truth of the tradition; not reflecting, that the nature of the
material decidedly contradicts it. The shafts, like so many others, were
probably brought from the Levant, possibly from Jerusalem, and that is
the utmost extent of rational belief.

On entering the body of the church, the display of riches is still more
striking; the vaulting and great part of the walls are covered with
mosaic, and the rest with rich marbles; the columns of porphyry, verd
antique, and Oriental and African marbles; the pavement of minute
pieces, of white and coloured marbles, jasper, agate, lapis lazuli, &c.
variously and for the most part beautifully disposed; the inlaid
ornaments and gilded capitals, produce a degree of astonishment and
admiration in the mind of the spectator. The gilding on a fine day is
rather glaring, but this is owing to the alteration which has been made
in the ancient windows, in order to obtain more light. The change is
certainly injurious to the general effect, though some parts of the
building are still abundantly gloomy. The plan is a Greek cross, with a
dome over each of the five parts, and a circular recess at the end. Two
of these domes (those of the nave and intersection) are larger than the
other three, but each part seems intended in itself to present the idea
of a Greek cross, the lateral parts being rather the arms of these
secondary crosses, than continued side aisles. Neither are they kept
subordinate in height to the principal avenue which connects the domes,
but are merely separated from it by a screen of columns sustaining
arches, with an open gallery above them. These columns have capitals of
different forms, but all approaching to the Corinthian, and with at
least one row of leaves, and all have a double abacus. The capital,
including the lower abacus, is gilt, while the upper abacus has a
painted or mosaic ornament. The lower parts shew themselves to be of
white marble; a sort of warm brown coating attributed to the dampness of
the situation, which elsewhere covers that material, being here rubbed
off. The columns against the wall have in general a sort of capital
which may be traced perhaps to the Ionic, but with an immense clumsy
abacus. Those which support the

[Illustration: Illustration of capital]

canopy over the altar, are of white marble or alabaster. They were
divided in height into nine bands; the circumference of each band
exhibits nine arches, supported on Corinthian columns, and a figure of
rude workmanship under each arch. There are multitudes of other little
particulars in this church, which are interesting to an observer on the
spot, but would hardly be so to you who have never seen the edifice.

If, on entering the Place of St. Mark, under the arcades, where once
stood the church of St. Geminiani, you keep to the left, and walk under
the arcade on the northern side, you gradually obtain a view of the
Ducal Palace. Another great edifice thus opening upon you, stimulates
the imagination and enhances the beauty of this square. Still farther,
you catch a view of the great harbour, and some of the fine buildings
around it, which still increases the variety of the scene, without
destroying its unity; and strengthens the sentiment. The Ducal Palace is
even more ugly than any thing I have previously mentioned; it offers a
double range of comparatively small arches, supporting a great wall with
a few large windows in it. Considered in detail, I can imagine no
alteration to make it tolerable, but if this lofty wall had been set
back behind the two stories of little arches, instead of standing upon
them, it would have been a very noble production. To recapitulate then,
the leading points of my observations on this famous Place, its effect
is produced by the impression of power and riches everywhere displayed,
and by a certain justness of proportion (the result of accident, not of
design) in the great masses, and this greatly heightened by the variety
of scenery it displays. Take away the appearance of riches and power,
and nothing remains; take away the justness of proportion, and you would
have nothing that pleases. The union of the two is necessary to produce
the impression which every body feels, and nobody can tell why. Some
persons are of opinion that irregularity is a necessary part of its
excellence. I am decidedly of a contrary sentiment, and am convinced
that a regular design of the same sort would be far superior. Let an
oblong of good architecture, but not very showy, conduct to a fine
cathedral which should appear between two lofty towers, and have two
obelisks in front; and on each side of the cathedral, let other squares
partially open into the first, and one of these extend down to a
harbour, or the sea-shore, and you would have a scene which might
challenge any thing in existence. I would not carry my symmetry so far
as to make these two subsidiary squares alike; they never come into one
view, and for the sake of variety it is better that they should be
different.

After St. Mark’s Place, and in some respects even superior to it, the
scenery which most demands admiration is that of the harbour, and of the
canal of the Giudecca, which is a continuation of it. This affords a
succession of great objects, and of some individually very fine ones; as
the Zecca, the Prigione, the church of St. George, and that of the
Redentore. Other buildings not so good in themselves, yet by their mass
and character, have an importance which adds greatly to the magnificence
of the Place. Such are the Ducal Palace, and the church of Sta. Maria di
Salute. In what does this character consist? I should answer that it
arose from the expression of unity of design, combined with considerable
size. The Ducal Palace, with all its defects, has not that of being
frittered into a number of small parts, into wings, pavillions, and
corps de logis. It is evidently one great public building; and a large
church, especially a church with a dome, must be very badly managed not
to have that appearance. The irregular winding of the canal of the
Giudecca presents these objects in different points of view, while it
always offers in itself, a fine expanse of water. In a straight street
or canal, when the parts are large and well disposed, a more magnificent
effect is produced, than it is perhaps possible to obtain by curved
lines; but if the artist fail in this one point, nothing remains. Among
the numerous combinations arising from irregular forms, it is hardly
possible that there should not be some good ones, and perhaps the
variety and succession of scenery thus displayed, is well worth the
happiest effort of magnificence produced by straight lines, and may
even, by the reiterated impression, produce upon the whole a sentiment
of still greater sublimity. After the canal of the Giudecca, comes the
great canal, which however is comparatively very small, though large in
relation to the little _Rios_ which divide Venice into a thousand
islets. It winds like an S, and may vary from about 100 to 160 or 180
feet in width, and the number of fine houses which come successively
into view, and the combinations they display with the smaller buildings,
form a continued source of interest and pleasure. Few of these palaces
are of good architecture, some of very bad; others are whimsical, but
present among their strange forms many happy ideas. One very prevailing
taste, has been to put several windows very near together in the centre,
while those of the sides are wide apart. Sir J. E. Smith complains that
it cuts the building into two, and it does so when adopted in every
story, but in the best examples this arrangement is only followed in the
principal, or at most in the two principal floors, leaving greater
repose and plainness to the basement and upper story, and the effect is
then very pleasing. In the earlier examples of this sort, the windows
are Gothic-headed, and frequently trefoiled. The architects immediately
before Sansovino made them round-headed, and introduced a little more of
Roman architecture in the details, without altering the general
disposition; and Sansovino himself frequently exhibits traces of this
taste. The fashion seems to have prevailed all through the Venetian
states, and in its earlier forms, Verona exhibits better specimens than
Venice itself. The architects of that period did not confine themselves
to one disposition, but endeavoured sometimes to produce the appearance
of a centre, by other arrangements of the windows, but still without
making any break in the wall. Whatever the architecture of these
Venetian palaces may be, their size and number produce a great show of
magnificence. Venice appears the residence of princes. It must be
confessed that in their present state, they seem to be the dwellings of
poor princes, but perhaps the ideas of wealth and power which no longer
exist, are not less interesting than those of present prosperity. They
are indeed of a very different sort, but they harmonize better with the
fallen state of Venice; fallen probably to rise no more; for the
Austrian government bestows its favour on other ports; and amidst the
political revolutions with which Europe is still menaced, one can hardly
imagine one which would restore her power and consequence to Venice.

[Illustration: SKETCH OF A HOUSE AT VERONA.]




                              LETTER XIX.

                                VENICE.


                                               _Venice, 28th Nov. 1816._

I HAD heard so much of the canals and gondolas of Venice, that I was
rather surprised to find that I could go by land to any part of the
city, except the Giudecca. It is indeed sometimes round about, and the
alleys, for there are no streets, are narrow, crooked, and intricate.
Yet in this cold weather I generally prefer encountering all their
difficulties, to being half frozen in a gondola. These gondolas, at
least the smaller ones, consist of a wherry with a little black box,
into which you must enter backwards, because it would be exceedingly
difficult to turn round. They are rowed by one man, who places his oar,
not behind, but at the side; and it is surprising with what dexterity he
will direct his boat, by means so apparently insufficient. The larger
boats have of course two rowers, but in all cases they stand to row,
looking forward, and throwing the whole weight of their body on the oar.
The alleys sometimes open into little yards, (they cannot be denominated
squares,) the Venetian name of which is Campi; but enough of wandering
about the streets; I will now return to the buildings.

I have already given some description of St. Mark; there are other
churches of the middle ages at Venice, but I think none of them of very
high interest. One of the finest is the Santa Maria Gloriosa de’ Frari,
the first stone of which was laid in 1250, but it was more than a
century on hand. The design is said to be of Niccolò Pisano, a name
which seems to be applied with great readiness to edifices of this
period. The external appearance is very plain, with three circular
windows in front, opening into the church, and a little one into the
roof. The cornices are ornamented with simple pointed arches, and with
intersecting semicircular ones. The back of the choir, in some points of
view, forms a picturesque composition. Internally, it has a nave, with
side aisles and a transept. The disposition resembles that of Sta.
Anastasia at Verona, and the edifice belongs to the same class of
architecture; but the parts are smaller, and there are more of them. The
perspective is sadly cut up by iron ties, which however appear to be
very necessary. The clerestory windows have been renewed; the piers are
mostly round, they are seven in number on each side of the nave, and as
many in the choir. The stalls of the choir dated 1468, present some
beautifully carved foliage, of excellent design, and in entire relief.

Somewhere near the second altar on the right hand, were deposited the
remains of Titian, who you know, died of the plague, and in consequence
of the confusion of the time, the precise spot is not known. Some years
ago, a monk of the Conventualists put up a Latin rhiming inscription. It
is said that Canova has been employed to make a monument more worthy of
the artist, but it has never been erected.

Another large church of pointed architecture is that of the Santi
Giovanni e Paolo. This was begun in 1246, but not finished till 1390. It
is of the same sort of architecture, and like the Frari, spoilt by the
iron ties. There are five piers on each side of the nave, some
cylindrical, and some formed of three inosculating cylinders; but they
are all too small. There are no detached pillars in the choir. It is not
uncommon in this part of Italy to have little deep chapels open into the
transept on one side only, and in the same direction with the choir.
This is done apparently to preserve the smaller, as well as the larger
altar towards the east; for though not so superstitious as you are in
England on this head, yet they used in the darker ages to pay some
attention to it. The clerestory windows in this church are preserved;
those of the side aisles have been altered. Over the pointed arches of
the side aisles are little openings, which suggest the notion of a
triforium, but there is not, I believe, any passage in that part.

The church of S. Stefano was founded in 1325, and offers some rich
detail of external ornament. The inside is covered with a wooden roof,
over arches supported on columns, which are not very unlike Corinthian.
The effect of the lower part is by no means displeasing, but the upper
is not so well managed.

Santa Maria del Carmine was dedicated in 1348; twenty-four columns
support the arches which open from the nave, and form a very pleasing
perspective. Above the arches is a rich Corinthian entablature, but the
upper part appears to have been modernized, and one large arch of the
groined vaulting occupies the space of two of the arches of the nave.
This has a bad effect.

The latest Gothic church in Venice is that of S. Zaccaria, which was
founded in 1457, but not completed till 1547; the western front seems to
belong to the latter date, or perhaps has been added still later, but
the rest of the building is in a sort of pointed style. The cornices are
ornamented with simple, pointed arches, and there are many pointed
arches to the windows, and clustered columns about the choir; but we
have also little domes, and Corinthian columns (bad enough) supported on
high pedestals. These passages of one style into another are often
curious, but seldom beautiful. The side aisles are very lofty, and the
clerestory windows very minute, so that this mode of arrangement seems
to have been preserved to the last period of pointed architecture.

I will conclude my remarks on the Gothic edifices of Venice with the
Ducal Palace, which is said to have been founded in the ninth century;
but nothing of the architecture at present existing can claim a higher
date than the middle of the fourteenth, when it was erected by the doge,
Marino Faliero. The architect is said to have been one Filippo
Calendario, who was executed for taking part in the conspiracy of his
patron.

I have already mentioned to you the external appearance, with which
indeed, from the number of prints, you must be pretty familiar. Between
this mass of building and the church of St. Mark is a gateway, by which
one enters the court. This was built under the doge, Francesco Foscari,
who was elected in 1423, and died in 1457; and from a comparison of
other circumstances, it appears certain that it was begun about 1448,
under the direction of a certain Bartholomeus de Cisternis. The name of
Bartolommeo Buono, as architect, appears on the architrave; but as this
artist did not die till 1529, it is hardly possible that he should have
superintended a building in 1448. Perhaps this Bartholomeus de Cisternis
was also named Buono; or perhaps the inscription was only in consequence
of some posterior alteration; you may take which opinion you please; I
incline to the first. The arches here, and indeed all the parts, are
very much broken and confused; the architect appearing to have great
horror of a continued line, whether straight or curved. The foliage
above the arch is very large; and this, and the figures rising among it,
are so exactly in the style of the upper finish of the church of St.
Mark, that there can be no doubt of their being nearly of the same
period. The court is surrounded on three sides by two stories of
arcades, supporting the upper apartments of the building; the lower
arches are semicircular, with a small round hole above each; the upper
are pointed. The upper part of two sides is somewhat in the style of the
front, but the windows are not regularly disposed; it is principally of
brick. One side is as richly ornamented as possible. The remaining side
towards the church is very irregular, but also much ornamented, and
without any plain surface, except in some receding parts, which are
covered with marble slabs. The whole is in bad taste, between Gothic,
and the revival of Roman architecture; but the latter style seems to
have been much less conspicuous at first, as considerable alterations
are sufficiently evident. A very fine flight of marble steps leads to
the first story, but you have another staircase to ascend before you
enter the principal apartments. The first of these was ornamented by
Palladio, after a fire which happened in 1574; particularly the four
doorways are of his design, yet they are not very good, and are besides
too solid and consequential for inside doorways. Each of them has a
portico of two columns, without pediments, and there are three statues
over each. The marble of the columns is very beautiful. The colour is a
dark green, with yellow veins and red markings. They are not all
precisely alike, yet perhaps are from the same bed; they are called
Greek. The cornices and swelled friezes are also of dark veined marble,
and this renders the mouldings confused.

I shall not conduct you step by step through all these numerous
apartments, splendid with gilding, and with all the glories of the
Venetian school of painting, which spreads over the walls, and covers
the ceilings, as if it had only cost a few shillings the square yard.
There is also a very fine collection of ancient sculpture. No expense
has been spared; Sansovino, Palladio, and Scamozzi, have united their
talents to those of Paul Veronese, Tintoret, Palma, and the Bassans, and
many other fine painters, to make them beautiful. Yet from the want of
repose and simplicity, the result is not satisfactory; the very
exuberance of art injures its effect.

S. Jacopo in Rivo Alto, was first built in 1194. It was entirely rebuilt
in 1531, precisely in the old form, as we are informed by an inscription
in the portico; we may doubt the perfect accuracy of the imitation, but
the six marble columns of the nave, with their capitals copied from the
Corinthian, are probably parts of the ancient building. The middle space
is about twice the width of the others, forming a transept, and a cupola
rises at the intersection. I suspect that this was an innovation, but on
the whole it is a pretty little thing.

The school of S. Rocco (I shall say nothing of the church) has been
attributed to Sansovino, but it is now usually given to Bartolommeo
Buono, Sante Lombardo, and Antonio Scarpagnino. The first began it in
1516 and continued it till 1524, when he was dismissed, because he
wished to make some alteration in the doorways on the staircase, and in
the portico towards the canal. It was then given to Sante Lombardo, who
was only twenty years old, but with the condition that his father,
Giulio Lombardo, should assist him. These artists also wished to
introduce some novelties of their own, and therefore, in 1527, the
direction was given to Antonio Scarpagnino. Sansovino was called in, we
know not why, in 1532, but in 1536, we find Scarpagnino offering a new
design for the principal front; and more indulgent to him than to his
predecessors, the confraternity adopted it. I dare say there was plenty
of intriguing among all these changes, but one hardly knows for what,
unless there was a large salary and little to do, for the building is
not a large one, and it is not easy to imagine what they could be doing
for the twenty years which elapsed from the foundation, before they
began the front; which expression is, however, I apprehend, not to be
understood of the solid masonry, but of a mere facing. This front is of
two orders, each of six entire columns, round which the entablature
breaks. The windows are arched, and in pairs; each pair is placed in an
arched recess in the lower story, and crowned with a pediment in the
upper. It is more singular than beautiful. Buono’s style is more simple,
and that of the Lombardi would probably be better than the one adopted,
for they had some taste and feeling in their way, though it too often
happens that their houses are monuments, and their monuments
gingerbread.

Bartolommeo Buono was the architect of the Procuratie Vecchie, forming
the north side of the Place of St. Mark. The design is not without
taste, and is certainly completely different from that of the gateway of
the Ducal Palace. There are two series of small arches over the larger
arches below, each of which supports two of the range above it. So far
the appearance is light and not inelegant, but the piers below are too
weak. There is hardly as much breadth between the lower order and that
above it, as the change of design requires; the circular windows in the
widened frieze are bad, and the finishings against the roof execrable.

The opposite side of the Place of St. Mark is occupied by the Procuratie
Nuove, built partly by Sansovino, and partly by Scamozzi. Sansovino
first built the Zecca in the Piazzetta; the lower order of which is
Doric, with an entablature of considerably more than one fourth of the
height of the column; a proportion displeasingly large, especially in
this ornamental style; the intercolumniations have three triglyphs, and
include an arch rising on imposts. The triglyphs are tall and narrow,
with only two femora. The second order is Ionic, with an entablature
still more overcharged; the frieze is immense, with round windows, which
are very much masked by the profusion of sculpture. It seems to me that
in this, the architect wished to preserve some degree of correspondence
with the Procuratie Vecchie, with which he has made the height coincide.
The three first arches of the Procuratie Nuove, are the same as those of
the Zecca; the ten following were executed under the direction of
Scamozzi. He followed the Doric order of the Zecca, and the Ionic, to
the top of the columns, but he corrected the extravagance of its
cornice, and added a third order with Corinthian columns, which is
perhaps rather meagre, but altogether the composition is pleasing. The
same design was followed in the remainder of the building, but not, as
it appears, under the direction of any architect, and the workmanship is
very indifferent. One great defect of the arrangement, arises from its
height being so much greater than that of the opposite side; a defect
become more sensible by the destruction of the church of San Geminiani.
This church was also the design of Sansovino, and the Venetian
dilettanti regret its destruction. Yet to judge from indifferent
engravings, it seems to have been a poor thing in itself, and must
certainly have been injurious to the effect of the Place, by interfering
with that unity of object which at present is its great charm.

That I may finish all I have to say of the Place of St. Mark, I will
tell you that the foundations of the great Campanile date as far back as
888, but the present walls were not begun till the year 1148. What the
foundations were doing for two hundred and sixty years I cannot tell.
The arches in the upper part, with the attic above them, and the spire,
are said to have been commenced in 1150, but not completed till 1517,
under the direction of Bartolommeo Buono. At the foot of this towering
mass is a loggia, now a lottery office, erected by Sansovino. The style
would not do well for a larger building, and is rather what might be
called monumental, than _palatial_, but it is good in its way, and for
its object.

Sansovino was a sculptor as well as an architect, and very much employed
at Venice in both arts; he died in 1570, at the advanced age of ninety.
Buono abandoned Gothic details, but preserved much of the ancient
disposition: Sansovino and Sanmicheli were the first who fairly
introduced modern Italian architecture into this part of Italy, and both
of them brought it from Florence.

I shall not pretend to give you observations on all Sansovino’s works,
but I will mention two of his churches. That of San Martino is a square
room with three recesses on each side, one of which, rather deeper than
the others, forms the choir. The details are rather poor, but the
distribution does not seem ill-chosen. The outside of S. Giorgio de’
Greci is altogether bad. The inside is an oblong room, not I think, very
well proportioned or well decorated. Yet Moschini appeals to the
judgment of his predecessors in confirmation of his own, that it is the
finest of Sansovino’s works, full of “majesty and magnificence, and as,
on the score of elegance, the artist has here touched perfection, so, in
point of solidity, he seems to have erected a richly adorned castle.” It
was thirty years in building, and the expense was defrayed entirely by
subscription among the Greek inhabitants of Venice, and those who
frequented that city. On the division which separates the sanctuary from
the body of the church, are some paintings coated with silver, and
having crowns, and other ornaments of gold attached to them, and leaving
hardly any thing visible but the heads. I was assured that the painting
was complete beneath this covering, and that the parts which were
figured in low relief on the silver plate, corresponded exactly with the
drawings behind it.

Besides these, and many other things, Sansovino gave the plan of the
church of San Francesco della Vigna. A representation of the façade is
given in a medal struck in 1534, but the patriarch of Aquileia, at whose
expense it was to be built, not thinking it sufficiently magnificent,
employed Palladio, in 1562, to make the design, which was afterwards
executed. It appears that Sansovino’s plan, (already begun) was, in
1533, submitted to Francesco Georgi, a brother of the convent, who
proposed to rectify the proportions according to what he calls Platonic
principles, “I would,” said he, “that the width should be of nine paces,
nine being the square of three, a prime and a divine number; and that it
should have a triple proportion to the length, which should be of
twenty-seven paces, forming a diapason and a diapente;” and then he goes
on to say, that this relation and harmony was appointed by God himself,
who thus fashioned the world, and directed Moses to observe it in the
tabernacle, which was to be made according to the model shown to him on
the mountain; which model, according to the opinion of the wise, was the
world itself. The author proceeds through all the parts of the church in
the same style. I do not wonder that men should have such dreams, nor
indeed, that they should write them; but that they should think such
dreaming to be reason, that they should publish them as such, and that
the world should ever have received them as such, does seem to be a
little marvellous.

With all these harmonious proportions, however, or without them, for I
do not know if they were adopted, the inside is not beautiful; the
outside does not at all correspond with it, and nobody need doubt that
the building was the work of two architects. Palladio’s churches have
all one general disposition in front, a pediment in the centre supported
on half columns, and a sloping roof on each side, resting on a smaller
order, whose horizontal cornice is continued, more or less perfectly, in
the intervals between the larger columns. The effect is always in some
degree as if a great pediment over the smaller order had been cut away
for the purpose of introducing the larger; and on this account, I doubt
if it would not be better, entirely to omit all trace of the smaller
order in the intervals of the larger. However, though not absolutely
perfect, these buildings are very graceful; and hitherto, no better mode
seems to have been adopted, for accommodating the Roman architecture to
the usual disposition of a Christian church. In the present example, the
lower cornice is only continued in two or three flat members in the
intercolumns, and there is a small projection in the wings, on which the
cornice returns, so that these flat mouldings alone, are interrupted by
the columns. Both orders are on a high continued pedestal, which breaks
round the principal columns, and is cut through to admit the door. Over
the door is a large semicircular window.

The church of the Redentore is altogether a design of Palladio, begun by
him in 1578, two years before his death. Here the pedestal is not so
high as in the preceding example; and instead of being cut through,
there is a flight of steps up to the entrance. This does not leave room
for a large window over the door. So far the design is superior to that
of the before-mentioned edifice, and the composition is not the worse
for taking a squarer form; but then, in order to obtain height, the
architect has introduced a sort of attic above the pediment of both
orders, and a roof rising above the attic; in which it is at least as
much inferior. Internally, it has a fine, wide, single nave; and this
simple disposition might well be imitated in our Protestant churches.
The arrangement and colour of the lower part are beautiful, and if the
vault were a semi, instead of a segment, and panelled instead of
whitewashed, it might be cited as a perfect model of this mode of
architecture. The termination of the choir wants consequence, and the
plain whitewashed wall, behind the semicircular screen of columns, is
absolutely disagreeable. The supports of the dome are good, and have no
appearance of insufficiency.

The church of St. George was also designed by Palladio, and begun in
1556, though the front was not erected till 1610. This front, or at
least, its central and principal division, is narrower, in proportion to
its height, than in any other of Palladio’s churches. The larger order,
as usual, is Composite, and the little order Corinthian. The general
proportions are pleasing, yet the columns appear upon stilts, as each
stands on its own lofty pedestal, between which the doorway is
introduced, while the smaller order reaching to the ground, has its
pilasters almost as long as the principal columns. There is no pediment
over the door, the existence of which is rather a defect at the
Redentore, but there is a great space not well occupied, above the
secondary cornice. Internally, the church has a nave and two side
aisles; but the piers are very solid, and admit no oblique view between
them on entering the great door. The nave itself is much inferior to
that of the Redentore. It is too short, and the pedestals are too high.
The transept cuts the lines disagreeably; and the want of some
projection, or alteration of plan, at the intersection, produces an
effect of feebleness. The altars are all similar, simple, and good.

S. Niccola de’ Tolentini is perhaps one of the best works of Scamozzi.
The front is a handsome portico of six Corinthian columns, but the
leaves of the capitals are uncut; perhaps they have never been finished:
and an opening in the middle of the pediment is disagreeable. The inside
consists of a nave, with three chapels on each side; a transept with a
dome at the intersection; and a choir somewhat narrower than the nave;
which is perhaps, better than keeping it the full width: the proportions
are good, but there is too much ornament.

The rest of Venetian architecture will be soon despatched. S. Pietro in
Castello was built by Francesco Smeraldi. I mention the name of the
architect, not that of the person who paid for the building; but it is
astonishing to an Englishman to find how large a portion of these fine
churches were built at the expense of individuals. It is an imitation of
Palladio, with the pedestal cut through to admit the door, and the
pediment surmounted by a ponderous attic: how different is the same
composition when managed by different people! Internally, the nave is
too short, and its lines are sadly interrupted by the large transept; it
would have been handsome had this been omitted.

S. Simeon Piccolo is a rotunda, with a portico attached to one side, and
an opposite recess for the altar. The outside is not well proportioned,
and the tall, tile-covered dome is very ugly. Internally, the
distribution of the smaller parts is not well managed, but it shows
something of the beautiful effect of so simple a plan.

Santa Maria del Rosario, called the Gesuati, boasts one of the
handsomest fronts in Venice. The inside is not so good; the architect
was Giorgio Massari. S. Barnaba is inferior on the outside, but better
within. They are both imitations of Palladio. Santa Maria della Salute
is a great octagonal church, or oratorio, erected on the cessation of
the plague, in 1630, under the direction of Baldissera Longhena. The
outside is overloaded in all parts with ornament, and this defect is not
redeemed by any peculiar delicacy of sentiment in the distribution.
Internally, the dome is supported on eight pillars, the aisle continues
all round it, and there are eight recesses, seven of which are chapels,
and the eighth forms the entrance. The disposition produces a degree of
intricacy without confusion; that is, without rendering it at all
difficult to understand the design, which is very favourable to the
expression of richness and splendour, and presents some very
picturesque, and even beautiful combinations; but the windows, disposed
two on each side over the arches of the central octagon, have a bad
effect, and it is at present much injured by the abominable whitewash,
with which the Venetians daub almost all their churches. Luca Giordano
has here exhibited some curious specimens of the versatility of his
powers in imitating the styles of other artists.

The church of the Santissimo Salvadore was built at the expense of a
merchant of the name of Jacopo Galli, who left by will sixty thousand
ducats for this purpose. The architect is uncertain; the front is of two
orders, or rather of one order surmounted by an attic of almost equal
height, forming a square composition, with an unmeaning pediment over
the centre. The columns are very wide apart, as there are only four in
the range in the whole front; yet on the whole, the appearance is not
bad, though one cannot call it good. The inside has a nave and side
recesses, or as Moschini has it, a nave with three transepts, the
farthest of which is longer than the others; each intersection is
covered with a little dome, and each dome is crowned with a small
lantern. The piers which separate these transepts are perforated in both
directions with a small arch. The lights are kept high, and the general
effect is very good. Where there is a range of lower arches opening into
the nave, surmounted by a continued cornice, the simple vault forms by
far the finest finish, out in a case like this, where the side arches
are as high as the nave, the succession of domes is possibly superior,
at least the upper and lower parts seem perfectly suited to each other.

The New Prison was built by Antonio da Ponte in 1589; it is a very
handsome building, with rustic arches below, and above these a range of
Doric columns on pedestals, and a large cornice with consoles in the
frieze. These would be objectionable if the columns were on the ground,
or perhaps if the height were divided by any strongly projecting cornice
over the rustic arcades, but as it is, forming the only entablature to
the whole height, it has a noble effect. The greatest fault of the
building is, that it does not look at all like a prison.

In front of the arsenal are four marble lions. Under the two first are
inscriptions, telling us they were brought as trophies of victory from
the Piræus at Athens; under the third is merely _ex Atticis_, and the
fourth has no inscription. The first is erect; the marble has reddish
stains, and but few traces of mica. The second is I think the finest,
though it is said, I know not why, to be modern; it is recumbent. The
marble has no red stains, but the effect of the mica is very evident.
They are both admirable works, and undoubtedly of Pentelic marble. The
third appeared to me to represent a panther rather than a lion, the
figure is lanky and not beautiful. The fourth is a little thing of not
much value, I believe of _marmo greco_, that is, a large grained, saline
marble, of a white not very pure, and marked more or less with grayish
stripes.

The number of pictures here is immense, mostly of course of the Venetian
school, but of these there are magnificent specimens. The names of Gian
Bellino, the two Palmas, and three Bassans, are almost as well known as
those of Titian, Paul Veronese, and Tintoret; but there are also very
fine paintings by Andrea Vicentino, Sebastian Ricci, Bonifacio, Aliense,
Mario Vecelli, &c.; and Luca Giordano has also left here a great number
of his works. But the majority of these fine paintings are very badly
lighted. In the churches there is usually a row of wax candles before
them; and if on some feast day, when these are lighted, one of them
should fall back, and burn a hole in the canvass, nobody seems to care
much about it. Many of them are half hid by a statue of white marble,
whose colour sadly deadens the tints of the painting; or what is worse,
by the painted wax face, white veil, silver crown, and gaudy satin
drapery of some wretched Madonna. Sometimes a crown and girdle of gold
or silver are stuck on the painting itself, and when this represents, as
is often the case, a Madonna in the clouds, they give her a silver moon
to stand upon. All the pictures in the churches are wretchedly dirty,
and it is provoking to see so little care taken of the finest of them.
No English churchwarden can be fonder of whitewash, than those who have
the care of the churches in Venice; and if they do not cover their
Titians with it, they do almost as bad, in whitewashing all round them.
Those returned from Paris are in a better condition. The French are
accused of having restored, as well as cleaned; the accusation may be
just in some degree, but not to the amount one is led to expect by the
complaints made against them. And after all, when the question is
between a very beautiful thing, but invisible, and another somewhat less
beautiful, which may be seen, I confess that I prefer the latter. These
paintings are now at the convent of the Carità, which is converted into
an academy of the fine arts, but the building contains no large rooms in
which they may be exhibited, and they are laid together in great
confusion: a few indeed have been picked out and put in front, where
they are tolerably well seen. The San Pietro Martyre was placed upon an
easel, in an excellent light, and without any thing to disturb the view
of it, so that I enjoyed it in all its perfection. Many of the larger
paintings have not been unpacked, and as they cannot be exhibited till a
room is erected for their reception, and there is now no Napoleon to
order such an erection, and no rich merchant to supply the funds; it is
not improbable that they may remain rolled up for these twenty years. I
have already said that there is a fine collection of ancient marbles in
the ducal palace. There are also one or two excellent private
collections of the same sort, and some of the palaces are rich in
pictures. One in particular, the Manfrin, has a glorious collection.
Besides pictures, the Italians adorn their churches with painted images,
to which I have occasionally alluded, and which are dressed out as
finely as gold and satin can make them, and with as much taste as you
would expect, when a monk undertakes to perform a lady’s toilet. An
image of the Madonna in the Santi Apostoli, exhibited a gilt crown, a
shawl of white silk was loosely thrown over the head and shoulders, and
her gown was of yellow satin with blue stripes, and decorated with roses
and other flowers intended to imitate Nature. The child had a gilt
glory, and an apron like his mother’s gown. I have not selected this as
a remarkable one, but merely in hopes to give you a more distinct idea
of these figures by describing an individual.

The Venetians used to paint the outsides of their houses, and Paul
Veronese and Tintoret were sometimes employed in this manner; but these
paintings have all disappeared, except that here and there some scarcely
distinguishable shades attest that such things were. The ceilings of the
apartments are always decorated, and they are generally lighter than the
walls. I do not mean to include such walls as are enriched with
pictures, but those only with decorative painting. The pattern is
usually of a darker colour than the ground, and often exhibits a great
deal of taste. We sometimes see the joists exposed, either moulded or
painted, and the little bits of ceiling between them painted; but never
our plain one-coloured surface of plaster.




                               LETTER XX.

                          JOURNEY TO BOLOGNA.


                                         _Bologna, 13th December, 1816._

MY Venetian life ended with the month of November; and on the thirtieth
of that month, at eight o’clock in the evening, I got into the courier’s
boat for Bologna. Our accommodation consisted of one room for all sorts
of passengers, and their luggage, among which we found seats as well as
we could. One of the company was a young Venetian widow, a marchesa, who
being young and handsome, and left in good circumstances by her first
husband, was doubting whether she should marry again, and expressed her
doubts to the company. As she spoke in the Venetian dialect, I missed a
good deal of her conversation. Another was captain of a trading vessel,
who claimed me for a countryman, because he was a Maltese; but his
Italian was still more difficult than that of the marchesa. About
midnight a new arrangement of the packages was completed, and mats were
spread, partly on them, and partly on the floor, and we all lay as we
could. Before morning we stuck for three hours on a sand-bank, but in
other respects had a most prosperous voyage. About six we stopt at a
coffee-house, and most of my companions had some black coffee, _i. e._
coffee without milk, but as I wanted a little more sleep, I did not
follow their example.

The courier engages to find us dinner and supper for one day, and dinner
the next, but no breakfast; and he ingeniously contrived to give us
dinner at five o’clock, and supper at eight, in order to save as much of
the latter as possible; but every body felt it a duty to eat something
at supper, out of spite. We changed boats, and soon afterwards entered
the Po, a great, muddy river running above the level of the country,
great part of which in the present season is under water. Our voyage
terminated at midnight; but it makes no difference whether the boat
arrives at six in the evening or six in the morning, you must remain in
it till daylight, when all the lighter luggage is taken out and carried
by land to Bologna. As however there might be some grumbling, if the
passengers found themselves at Ponte di Lago Scuro early in the evening,
and had no better place to sleep in than the boat, the courier takes
care this shall never happen. We stopped five hours at Ferrara,[36] the
courier assuring me we should not stay there above an hour. This is one
of the customary lies of these people in Italy, but I was not
sufficiently aware of it. If I had known beforehand, that the carriage
would stay so long at Ferrara, I could have employed my time very
pleasantly; but this was impossible with the expectation of having to go
away at every moment. On the other hand, the couriers and vetturini
usually mention a time of setting off in the morning rather later than
that which they intend, thinking probably, that their passengers would
be unwilling to dedicate so short a time to repose, and well knowing,
that when once roused, a man does not easily settle to sleep again. We
did not arrive at Bologna till past ten at night, but the kindness of
Sig. Vracliotti had furnished me with a letter to a brother of his, who
is a student in the university, and I stept at once into a comfortable
lodging. I have a large bed-room, well furnished, and a great bed, with
a silk bag of down to lay over my feet. No hangings, which are not usual
in Italy. Adjoining is another room, or ante-chamber, of about the same
size, which is my sitting room; and between this and the hall, another
sitting-room, which communicates with two more bed-rooms; and I always
have to pass through these two sitting-rooms in going to my own
bed-room. No party is formed, and no fires are lighted, except in the
kitchen, till about three o’clock, which is dinner-time. Afterwards they
are kept up all the rest of the day, though the party always separate
after dinner. In the evening we again assemble, but there is no other
regular meal. Some are reading; the ladies are knitting; some are
talking, and some playing at cards. Besides the Greek student, there are
two lodgers, one of whom is an elderly gentleman, whom they call Sig.
Paolo, but what his cognomen is I do not know, for the _name_ in Italy
is always that of baptism, and by this you are addressed. The other is
also a student in the university, a very modest, pleasing young man. The
Greek complains much of the fast days. The Greek church is, indeed, more
severe in this respect than the Roman; but he tells me, that at Corfu
they are little attended to.

We have here the Roman money, which ascends by tens; ten _bajocchi_
making a _paolo_; ten _paoli_ a _scudo_. This is the most convenient
numeration of any, unless, indeed, that of twelve be preferable; the
great thing is always to use the same multiple, even to the largest
amount, and twelve has an advantage over ten, in its greater
divisibility. The most common silver coins are, the piece of the two
paoli, called also a _papetto_, and the half-paolo, or _grosetto_, for
the Italian leaves nothing without a name. The latter generally has some
charitable motto, _Pauperi porrige manum_; _In cibos pauperum_; and
others similar.

The pictures here are, to my taste, far preferable to those of Venice;
for if the Venetian school surpass in colouring, and perhaps, in
composition, the Bolognese is decidedly superior in drawing and
expression; and the Caracci shine here like gods. The two finest
collections are, that of the paintings returned from Paris, which are
put up for the present in the suppressed church of the Spirito Santo,
and the one at the Pinacotheca, which is collected from the suppressed
churches, and is, perhaps, even finer than the other. Yet it contains a
great deal of trash, from which the other is free. There are fine things
scattered about in the different churches, and several very extensive
private collections.

In architecture I shall not have a great deal to say; Bologna is a fine
city, abounding in large churches and handsome palaces; but though the
general style is good, there is little of very excellent, or of very
striking and characteristic, to demand attention. The foot-paths are
under arches, as at Bern and at Padua, but here they are fine lofty
arcades, and the architecture is in better taste, more finished, and on
a larger scale. I must however, take you round as usual to the principal
buildings.

I. The largest church is that of San Petronio, of which the nave alone,
which, with a little temporary choir, is all that has been erected, is
400 feet long. It was founded in 1390, when Bologna was a republic; the
first stone being laid with great solemnity on the 7th of July in that
year. The architect was a Bolognese, of the name of Antonio Vincenzi, or
Di Vincenzo, who, in 1396, was ambassador from the Bolognese, to the
Venetian republic. The plan was to have been a Latin cross, with a door
at the end of the nave, and of each transept; each door opening from a
public square, to form which a number of houses and churches were to be
pulled down. From a plan published in 1653, (but which I did not see),
it appears that the whole length internally was to have been 570
Bolognese feet, or nearly 712 English, (the length of St. Peter’s at
Rome is only 571,) that of the transept 370 Bolognese, or 462 English
feet. An octagonal cupola in the middle was to be 130 feet in diameter,
and 400 feet high, both in Bolognese measure, to which I shall adhere in
the rest of the description, each foot being very nearly 15 English
inches. This word _cupola_ is perhaps ill-applied by the writer of the
Bolognese Guide, but the size of it, equal to the diameter of the whole
building, including the side-chapels, does not seem to be a Gothic
idea.[37] There were to have been four towers at the four extreme angles
of the transept. It appears however, that this is only one of several
plans, none perhaps of much authority, but none of which I have been
able to procure. In the description of a model, (which I believe exists
no longer) it is said that the length was to have been 590 feet. _The
width of the three arms_, each of them augmented _by a chapel on each
side_, (I do not understand this) 390 feet; the diameter of the cupola
86 feet, and the height 250, including the lantern. This model was made
by Arduino, who ceased to be architect to the fabric in 1530. It does
not appear, that as far as has been executed, any alteration took place
in the original plan; (with the exception of the choir already
mentioned) the disputes are altogether on what was intended to have been
the form of the remaining part.

The elevation at present begun would present a series of five gables,
the middle of which is the largest and highest; those of the aisles are
lower, and those of the side-chapels lower still; and between every two
gables there was to be a pinnacle. The part erected is cut up with
abundance of horizontal lines. The ancient design seems to have been
hardly as high as the present, and had fewer horizontal lines; in the
front there were three round windows, and no others. Multitudes of
designs have been offered for this façade, and among others, two of
Palladio are preserved. The best of these has a pediment supported on
four columns (he would not venture to introduce a greater number even in
a case like this, where he most wanted them); two wings of the same
order as the portico, with their fragments of pediments abutting against
an attic; and two secondary wings, with a smaller order. Each order was
to be on pedestals, all of the same height, and entirely cut through by
the doorways. It would not have succeeded; the thing was too big for the
artist. The proper design for such a building, where western towers are
out of the question, is a central gable, with two leantos on each side;
but such an arrangement could only succeed in Gothic architecture, for
it would be difficult, if not impossible, to give sufficient height to
the centre, supposing it to form a Greek portico.

The principal nave of this church is 49 feet in width. The two first
arches are 100 feet 10 inches high, but after these were erected,
disputes arose about the proper height; many contending that it ought to
form an equilateral triangle on the whole width of the base, which would
give an elevation of 133 feet 6 inches. The work was suspended till
1647, when it was executed with a height of 118 feet. The aisles are 70
feet 6 inches high, and 24 feet 6 inches wide; the side-chapels 24 feet
6 inches square, and 48 feet high. The choir is 116 feet long, and 106
feet high, all in Bolognese measure. Two side-chapels open into each
division of the nave; the width of the side-arches being the same as
that of the nave. These wide arches give a great appearance of space;
but they either become enormously high, or else the height of the arch
itself is too great for that of the pier which supports it. Here the
first is at least as much as the latter, a proportion, or rather a
disproportion, which is very offensive, and rendered still more so by
the great height of the capitals. These are but little ornamented, and
do not gratify the eye by any richness of detail, or beauty of
workmanship. Indeed there is much fault to be found throughout, in the
proportions of the different parts. All the principal arches are
retained by iron ties. Yet with all these faults, the size and
simplicity of design, and the space which every part seems to enjoy,
without confusion or huddling, produce a pleasing impression. On the
pavement of this church is the meridional line marked by Cassini in
1653, 178 feet 11½ inches in length.

II. The church of San Stefano is a very curious building, being formed
by the union of no less than seven churches. In one of these are some
very ancient columns with whimsical capitals, supporting circular
arches, but the precise dates do not seem to be known. There are coupled
columns, one of rich marble, the other of stone, miserably painted to
imitate it, and this combination is repeated several times in the
circuit of a round church, which is said to have been, and with great
probability, an ancient baptistery. The church adjoining is reputed to
have been formerly the cathedral, and the earliest of this group. It was
founded by S. Faustino about 330, is something like our Norman, with
small, rounded windows in the nave. One of the chapels contains an Ionic
capital, and some arabesques, which are probably antique; and several
fragments of the middle ages, which are interesting to an antiquary.

III. San Giacomo Maggiore is a large church, which was finished in 1315,
but modernized in 1478; and from its appearance it seems to have
undergone a posterior modernization: here are three side-chapels to each
arch of the nave. Almost all the old Italian churches have been
modernized, but enough remains to shew that Gothic architecture was
never well understood in this country. The outside reminded me of that
of S. Fermo at Verona, but it has never been completed.

IV. The Cathedral is a fine building of modern architecture, (I speak of
the inside) built in 1575, but the front was not put up till 1647. It is
174 feet long, (of Bologna) exclusive of the choir and presbytery, which
are 74 more; 127 feet wide, including the chapels; and 103 feet high;
the width of the nave is 72 feet, the piers are perforated, and instead
of side-aisles there are recesses, forming, if you please, three short
transepts; a disposition I have already described to you in the church
of the Salvatore at Venice. It is not uncommon in Italy; and this
cathedral is perhaps one of the best examples of the arrangement, which
I confess is one which pleases me. It gives great width to the nave, and
reduces the aisles to a row of side-chapels communicating with each
other. The entablature, in this edifice, is continued without breaks;
and the side-arches, instead of being carried up the height of the
centre, are kept under the architrave; and this is also the case with
the choir, which appears in consequence rather low and confined. The
order is Corinthian, and not bad, though incorrect. Nothing however is
gained by the deviation from the usual forms. The vaulting is
semicircular, springing a little above the entablature, without any
moulding to mark the precise point. Some of the altars are very good. A
simple portico of two Corinthian columns never displeases; and with good
ornaments, good proportions, and handsome marbles, cannot fail to be
beautiful.

V. The church of San Giorgio, built in 1589, is one of those things,
which without any thing very blamable, yet produce no effect. It
exhibits a range of arches between Ionic pilasters, and a whitewashed
vault; this last circumstance is certainly injurious, but not sufficient
to account for its tameness.

VI. The church of San Salvadore was begun in 1605, and finished in 1623.
The front is not handsome, the wings being too small; and the general
appearance is that of several smaller buildings erected on the summit of
a large one. Internally, it has perforated piers, and consists merely of
two large arches and a semicircular choir as high as the nave. It is a
very handsome room, but without much of the character of a church, and
this want of peculiar character, seems to me the prevailing defect of
the churches of Italian architecture. On the other hand, the Gothic
architects, in their productions, whether in Italy or in England, hardly
ever missed it; but perhaps this opinion may be owing merely to early
association.

VII. San Paolo is another fine room, with perforated piers, and much
more character; which is, I believe, owing to its greater comparative
height and length. The proportions are very good, but the superabundance
of painting shows that an error on that side also may be injurious.

VIII. I mention to you S. Bartolommeo di Porta Ravegnana, to notice a
good effect in ornamental painting; the general tone is too gaudy, but
the choir, with Corinthian pilasters, of a purplish gray, with gilt
mouldings, and the capitals and ornaments in the panels of the pilasters
also gilt, is very elegant.

IX. The length and general proportions of the church of San Domenico,
would produce a fine perspective, if it were not most industriously
destroyed. Every other arch is made into a sort of separate composition,
with pilasters and an entablature; and a smaller included order to
ornament the opening. The intermediate ones are quite plain, without
even the entablature. I should hardly however have mentioned this
church, if it were not for a very beautiful little chapel which it
contains, said to have been built from a design of Michael Angelo
Buonarotti. Two other architects dispute it with him, apparently on
better foundations, Floriano Ambrosino, and Francesco Terribilia; it
forms a cross in itself, with a dome at the intersection, and a
semicircular choir at the end: the pilasters are of rich, coloured
marbles: and the parts are well disposed, and finely proportioned; the
semidome of the choir was painted in fresco by Guido, and the other
paintings are by no means contemptible. The whole is exceedingly
beautiful.

X. I walked one day up to the Madonna del Monte, a fine church, but not
in very pure taste, about three miles from Bologna. The most remarkable
circumstance is, that one walks under a portico the whole way. It is not
in one continued straight line, but makes four or five angles in the
ascent. The architecture of this portico has no merit in point of taste,
and the apparent construction is still worse, since to a thing on this
small scale, iron ties are necessary to all the arches, and the
beautiful effect of the perspective produced by the long series of
receding curves, is quite spoilt by them. One cannot walk along it
without feeling impressed with its wonderful length; it is indeed a
monument of superstition, erected for her own purposes, but one must
admire the courage and public spirit which could undertake such a work,
and the perseverance necessary to complete it.

From the Madonna del Monte I went to the Certosa, now the public
burying-place: it was one of the good deeds of the French government,
that these were all swept out of the cities. The monuments are disposed
in cloisters, surrounding several courts of the old convent. It is so
gay with paint and whitewash, that that solemnity of appearance, which
seems to us both natural and becoming in such a place, is entirely
destroyed. There is a great number of skulls, with the names of those of
whom they once formed part, and among others that of Guido. What a treat
for a craniologist!

The palaces here are plain handsome buildings, with architraves, &c. to
the windows and doors, but not decorated with the orders of
architecture. In the Ranuzzi there is a very beautiful staircase; the
room is elliptical, you enter at the end, and ascend to the right and
left, and it returns in one branch over you on the longitudinal axis.
The carriageway to the stable-yard is through the room, and under the
return flight of steps, so that nothing can be more convenient.

The Torre degli Asinelli is a slender tower built at different periods,
256 feet high, which leans over its base, as measured in 1706, 3 feet 2
inches. Some years after this admeasurement, there was an earthquake,
and it was again measured, but no alteration had taken place. In some
situations you do not at all perceive this inclination; and then its
slender form makes a fine object, rising above the buildings of the
city. The other tower, the Garisendi, inclines 6 feet 6 inches to the
south, and 1 foot 6 inches to the east; it is 130 feet high, but has no
sort of beauty, in whatever direction it is viewed. Some authors have
pretended that it was built thus inclined, but the inclination of the
courses of brick, and the position of the holes to receive the timber of
the floors, proves that it was a mere settlement: a few feet at the top
are perpendicular.

You know, that in the Roman church, a sort of public disputation is
occasionally exercised, where a heretic or an infidel is supposed to be
convicted of his errors. I have not been fortunate enough to fall in
with one of these, but my friend, Mr. Scott, going one day into a church
in this city, without being at all aware of any thing extraordinary,
found it full of people, and two priests apparently disputing in the
midst of them. Just as he entered, a sudden burst of laughter rose from
the whole assembly, and he began to think himself in a theatre instead
of a church; but he soon ascertained that it was a dispute between a
wise man and a fool, carried on for the edification of good catholics.
The wise man explains the principles of his religion; the fool disputes
and turns them into ridicule. Of course the wise man is to be completely
victorious; but the fool frequently uses considerable force and
ingenuity of argument, and a good deal of wit, which is a much more
formidable weapon. In the present imperfect state of our knowledge, the
objector stands on so much more advantageous ground than the supporter
of almost any set of opinions, and especially has so much resource in
the use of ridicule, which is forbidden to the other, that such an
institution does not seem to be a very wise one, and I am afraid a large
number would sympathize with the fool, and regret his defeat.

I have not been quite so inattentive as you imagine to the political
state of the countries through which I have passed, but it would take as
much time to collect opinions, and form a correct judgment, as it does
to study the styles and dates of all the architecture I meet with; and
as I cannot do both, I stick to that which belongs to me. Some things
force themselves on the notice of the most careless observer, and some
opinions will be formed from listening to casual conversation, and
combining and comparing the different sentiments one hears. I will then
communicate my speculations such as they are, without any fear that you
should attach too much value to them. I believe I have already mentioned
meeting some Englishmen at Bex, who had conversed a good deal with
Olivier, the minister at Nismes, and received from him a distinct denial
of the letter to the Duke of Richelieu, attributed to him; I have been
reading to-day, in the Italian papers, the proclamation of the prefect
of the _departement du Gard_; and the violent, intemperate spirit it
exhibits, may serve as a comment on his previous conduct. It is called
expressly in these papers, _the persecution of the protestants_. On this
side of the Alps, nobody has thought it worth while to deny, what is so
well known to be the fact.

In Savoy I found the people rejoicing that the conscription was at an
end; and the Genevese were proud of their recovered liberty and
increased consequence. In the Pays de Vaud the people seemed satisfied
with the present state of things, and some of my occasional travelling
companions have formed the same opinion of the Canton of Bern; I was not
equally fortunate, for I heard little from the inhabitants but grumbling
and discontent, at being restored to the government of a tyrannical
oligarchy. In the Vallais, Napoleon is decidedly regretted by the mass
of the people, but this I apprehend is in great measure owing to the
road of the Simplon, the execution of which diffused a quantity of money
among the inhabitants, and gave a stimulus to their activity with which
they were before unacquainted. The road, now it is made, also affords a
great facility to commerce, and creates a traffic through the country
which is of great advantage to it. I see it was lately debated in the
Helvetic diet whether this road should be destroyed. If they decide in
the affirmative, it will preserve the Vallaisans in their original
poverty and idleness, and make them pray with increased fervour for the
return of Napoleon. On crossing the Alps, one finds little change in
political opinions. I do not know what is the constitution of the
Vallais, but I suspect the existence of an oligarchy or aristocracy,
whose feelings do not coincide with those of the bulk of the people: in
the Milanese, high and low, rich and poor, seem to be alike
Napoleonists, and in the Venetian states it is much the same. Even at
Bologna, I believe the bulk of the people would be glad to be again
under his government, though superstition is very strong among them.
Added to this, all my countrymen, in this part of the world, seem to be
Napoleonists, or travelling towards it. Nor is there any thing strange
in this; Italy says aloud, that she has nothing to thank England for, in
restoring to her the multiplied abuses of her old governments. In
endeavouring to keep the sword in the hands of France, Napoleon appears
to have made the conscription much heavier on her, than on any of her
allies; at least, one hears few complaints of it in Italy and
Switzerland; and when we contemplate on the other hand, how much good
was done; public works, both of utility and magnificence everywhere
carried on; the arts and sciences protected and encouraged; an excellent
code of laws, well administered, and what is more extraordinary,
political institutions calculated to bring the people to act together,
and favourable in no small degree to public liberty; one cannot but
regret that the extravagant ambition of that man should have rendered
his authority incompatible with the peace of Europe. Nor could I at all
fear the duration of despotic power; the seeds of liberty were so
extensively sown; the plants had gained, and were annually gaining so
much strength; that if but a few years of the progress had continued,
and the strong hand which directed their growth was then withdrawn; it
was impossible that they should not display themselves. It may appear a
strange paradox, but it was certainly true, that from a despotic
government, Italy was drinking deeply the true spirit of liberty; under
a foreign power, acquiring rapidly the sentiment of independence, and
both circumstances were to be traced to the just and equal laws, which
did not permit one class of men to oppress another, and which were
gradually eradicating all the bad habits and bad principles, resulting
from a long continuance of corrupt institutions; which united all
classes in the administration of the municipal governments; and from the
gradual subsidence of those prejudices which animated one town and one
little territory against another. Now, every thing is altered for the
worse; the consistent code of laws acting uniformly over the whole
country is abolished, and the old defective ones, differently modified
in every city, are restored; a very few only of the most glaring abuses
being rectified. The finance laws indeed have not been changed; they
were too productive to be abandoned. With all this, it must be
remembered, that however the Italians might feel the advantages of
Napoleon’s government, they have no sort of partiality for the French
nation. I am persuaded that your notion is perfectly just, and that if
at the end of the campaign of 1814, Napoleon could have secured for
himself the crown of Italy, or if now it were possible, that he should
obtain it without that of France; all classes, both in the Milanese and
the old Venetian states would hail his arrival with transport. You must
not, however, expect any great efforts from them, or much personal risk
for any political object. They are not sufficiently habituated to think
of themselves as an essential part of the state machine, nor enough
accustomed to act in union for any great purpose, nor have they
sufficient confidence in each other. Every body knows that the Italians
do not like the Austrian government. You know the emperor has changed
his title, and from being Francis the Second, is become Francis the
First. I was talking in the public saloon in the inn at Padua, about
this alteration, “_Sì_,” said an Italian gentleman, “_si chiamava
Francesco secondo, adesso si chiama Francesco primo, e sarà, forse
Francesco unico_.” They laugh at the Germans, and affect to despise
them, but they hate the French more; and this feeling seems particularly
strong in the ancient territory of Venice. I had a long conversation
with a young man who acted as porter to the diligence at Vicenza, an
office for which he is very unfit, as he is of a very slender make, and
in attempting to carry my trunk found himself not sufficiently strong.
Under the French he had an employment in the military hospital, and all
business there was transacted in Italian. When the Austrians came, it
was to be transacted in German, and this young fellow was consequently
turned out. Necessity drove him to undertake any thing by which he could
gain his bread; meanwhile he is studying German, in hope of regaining
some situation similar to that which he had lost. Here seem motives
enough for soreness towards the Austrians, yet he preferred them to the
French, whose continual change of system kept up a continual irritation.
The Austrian hand is as heavy, or heavier than that of the French, but
it lies more quietly on the parts accustomed to bear it. The feeling of
discontent at present observable everywhere, depends chiefly on the
general poverty, and on the want of profitable employment, and these
arise from a defective harvest and vintage, and from a different mode of
spending the public money. During the French administration, a large
proportion of the revenue was spent in the country, and a good deal of
it in works of public utility; now, whether for show, or use, or waste,
every thing goes to Vienna. Public amusements are cheap; you pay at the
opera ten pence, instead of ten shillings, but every thing else is dear.
The Italians complain that all the necessaries of life are at least half
as dear again as they were two years ago, and they attribute this to the
heavy taxes, and to all the money being taken out of the country, and
nothing spent in it. “Napoleon,” said a gentleman to me at Milan,
“plucked the chicken, but blew the feathers about; Francis plucks it
still closer, and puts the feathers in his pocket. In Napoleon’s time
there was a splendid court and large salaries, which were all spent in
the country. Roads were made, bridges and public buildings erected; now
nothing is done! Napoleon had numerous Italian soldiers; Francis has
none, or hardly any. A lieutenant under Napoleon had a hundred and
twenty francs per month; now he has about fifty.” In whatever manner a
political subject begins, it ends in praise of Napoleon. Such remarks
may be true, but mere want of money cannot make corn, rice, oil, and
polenta, dear, though it may occasion a great deal of suffering; on the
contrary, it would rather reduce the prices, though it would reduce in a
still greater degree the means of purchase; misery makes people
discontented, and discontent makes them unjust. Mendicity is in the
greatest excess, and the beggars besiege the coffee-houses and churches,
at neither of which I dare give any thing, for if I did, I must give up
all hope of a quiet breakfast at the one, or of writing any
observations, or making any sketches in the other; but the present
distress of the country is so great, that one cannot be surprised or
angry. You are sometimes attacked by noble beggars, both male and
female, who whisper to you their demand for charity.

The Italians, I believe, like the English, both as a nation and
individually, but there are some among them who are fond of proclaiming
their hatred to us. If you take the trouble to inquire into the cause of
this hatred, you are almost sure to find that it proceeds from our
steady opposition to Napoleon. They consider the rest of Europe as
having been merely the tools of the English, and they are much
dissatisfied with the line of conduct adopted by the allies, all of
which they attribute to us. It is wonderful to see to what an extent the
notion is carried, both in France and Italy, that when England chooses
to exert herself, she can do whatever she pleases. Even at Paris, many
people are professedly angry with the English, merely because they did
not prevent the spoliation of the gallery. In short whatever is done, is
attributed to England, and whatever they wish done, which is not done,
they suppose the English to have prevented. However this tribute to our
power and consequence may flatter our national vanity, it is so
misplaced as to be sometimes provoking, especially when they complain of
our not interfering, when we had clearly no right to interfere. As to
the allies, however, the Bolognese have just cause of complaint, and I
believe they have it in common with many other Italian cities. Under the
old government they had many privileges, and possessed some share of
political freedom. They paid a certain sum annually to the papal
government, which neither had nor claimed any right to load them with
new taxes for its own advantage. Under the French, these privileges were
partially destroyed; but considerable authority was vested in the
municipality, and the general government interfered little, or not at
all, with their internal policy; while on the other hand, the greater
freedom given to their commerce, left them gainers by the exchange. Now
they are given up to the absolute and uncontrolled dominion of the pope.
Can you tell me if legitimacy can be predicated of kings alone, or do
other forms of government partake of it? The notion of ancient rights
and property is a fine thing, and the allies doubtless insisted upon it
with great justice from the French; but do we not want a fresh
coalition, to make Russia disgorge Poland, and Austria the Venetian
states. Till this is done, it may be fair at least to suspect, that the
late contest was merely a struggle for power, and that ambition and
knavery existed as much on one side as on the other.

Even in Italy, Bologna is spoken of as a place whose inhabitants are
very superstitious. They are accused of wearing their hats lightly on
their heads, for the facility of pulling them off, on passing before the
numerous paintings of the Madonnas and saints which are found in the
streets. Some of them talked to me in a most serious manner, of the
miraculous virtues of a figure of the Virgin made by St. Luke, and of
the great confidence which the inhabitants placed in it. They have four
patron saints, to whom their devotion seems very warm; and I read in one
of their churches, a long form of prayer, recommended to be used towards
one of them, (S. Petronio) to whom every possible excellence and power
seem to be attributed, and who is implored to place the petitioner in
Paradise. Towards the end is added a request, that he would obtain for
them the grace and favour of God, perhaps to avoid the charge of
idolatry, for the saint seems all in all through the rest of the prayer.
In the long arcade which leads to the church of the Madonna del Monte,
the passenger is requested not to scribble upon, or otherwise deface the
walls and columns, “for if thou fear not the punishment assigned by the
law to such misdeeds, yet tremble at the indignation of the Virgin, to
whom these piers and arches belong.” Indulgences are posted up at every
church, of ten, twenty, fifty, up to four hundred years; but plenary
indulgence is had on such easy terms, that these are hardly worth
notice. It is true that all such indulgences are promised only on
sincere repentance; yet even a Roman Catholic might observe, that they
represent the Almighty as less merciful than the Pope, and as granting
exclusively at his instance, that compassion and forgiveness which have
been promised to all mankind. We may add also, that it is impossible
they should not convey a feeling, that a repentance less perfect and
sincere, a contrition less deep and heartfelt, will be accepted under
these terms, than would have been the case without them, and the fact
seems to be, that the slightest sentiment of regret for the fault or
crime committed, is too often considered as sufficient. While it is so
easy to escape, one might imagine purgatory would be uninhabited. Yet
lest any of their friends should be so foolish as to go there, and
strange follies are sometimes committed, it is a common practice at
Bologna, to repeat a rosary before they go to bed, consisting of a
series of prayers to the Virgin Mary, in favour of the souls in
purgatory. In Roman Catholic countries a bell is rung at the close of
day, and in ancient times, every body stopt on hearing it, crossed
himself, took off his hat, and repeated a short prayer. At Venice this
seems little attended to, and at Bologna it is not much observed in the
streets; but in the house, the master and Sig. Paolo always rise, put
their knees on a chair, cross themselves, and repeat the prayer. The
Padrona in general contrived to lose no time; and was either knitting,
or taking care of the fire, or otherwise employed in some domestic
arrangement, while her lips repeated the words; and in general it seems
as if, provided the prayer were said, it was no matter how the attention
wandered. There would be something very beautiful in thus calling to the
minds of all the inhabitants of a great city, that they were Christians,
and warning them to do nothing inconsistent with that character, if
experience did not shew how necessarily such an observance degenerates
into an empty superstition.

I cannot leave Bologna without mentioning to you its great living
wonder, Professor Mezzofanti, who understands thirty-four languages
(including however, the different dialects of Italy) and who is as
amiable and obliging as he is learned. I was astonished at the facility
with which he changes from one language to another, talking to me in
English, to another person in Italian, to my friend Vracliotti, the
young Greek student, in modern Greek, to a Polish princess who came to
visit the university, in her own language, and in French to a gentleman
of that nation, who accompanied her; and giving directions to the
attendants in the library, in Bolognese; all in the course of a few
minutes, and without ever confounding one language with another, or
seeming in the least at a loss. In speaking our tongue, I perceived that
I could detect him to be a foreigner in the cadence of his sentences,
but hardly ever, or perhaps never, in the pronunciation of individual
words. This is the more wonderful, as his knowledge of the language is
derived entirely from books, and his guide to its sounds has been
Sheridan’s Pronouncing Dictionary.




                              LETTER XXI.

                               FLORENCE.


                                    _Florence,[38] 25th December, 1816._

I LEFT Bologna on the 14th. Although the vettura arrived at my lodging
at half past five, we did not leave the city till half past seven;
because a servant boy who was to have rode in the front, and who,
according to our vetturino, had received half a scudo as _caparre_,
never made his appearance. I do not know how to translate this word
_caparre_. Earnest seems to imply the payment in advance, of a portion
of what will ultimately become due; but here _he_ pays who is ultimately
to receive. Indeed, the whole system is very different from that of our
country. It is usual to set out very early in the morning, and after
travelling about twenty miles, stop for two or three hours, and then
proceed twelve or fifteen miles more, with the same horses. In summer
the journeys are longer, and so is the mid-day stop; but I believe a
regulation is in force, that the vetturino shall not go farther than
forty miles in one day, in order that he may not interfere with the
posting. At night the vetturino pays for your supper, fire, and bed; but
you pay for whatever you have in the middle of the day, and for
breakfast, if you choose any. The usual practice among the Italians,
when travelling, seems to be to make only two meals in the day, taking
in the morning merely a cup of coffee without milk, a scanty dinner, and
as good a supper as the vetturino will give them. Generally speaking,
you pay about two crowns (or dollars) per diem, with something more
where there are mountains to cross, and where they have to attach
bullocks or additional horses to the carriage; or in short, when there
is any particular circumstance on the road, which increases the expense
to the vetturino. It is usual to add a _mancia_, or present to the
driver, if you are served to your satisfaction; and this may be reckoned
at about two pauls per day.

The road lies across the Apennines, which consist in a general view, of
one very gentle, but extensive swell, intersected by deep winding
vallies. The sides of these vallies are generally steep, but not
absolutely precipitous, or materially rocky, except in a few points
which start up above the rest. They are very much covered with wood,
principally of chesnut-trees, and present a variety of pleasing scenery.
If you can in your imagination magnify considerably, the country about
Tunbridge Wells, you will perhaps have as competent an idea as I can
give you, of this part of the range. Our driver was very anxious to get
to Florence on the second night, that he might not have to pay our
expenses again, and we consequently arrived at this city at about _un’
ora e mezza di notte_. We reckon here by Italian time, beginning at the
_Ave Maria_, a little after sunset, and reckoning round for twenty-four
hours, till the _Ave Maria_ of the next evening.

Florence as a city does not please me so well as Bologna; the streets
are narrower, and the palaces are like prisons. These streets are paved
with flag-stones of irregular forms, variously fitted to each other.
They have the appearance of wide foot-alleys; so that while at Paris
every body has to walk on the carriage-road, at Florence all the
carriages seem to be on the foot-path.

The first building I went to examine was the Cathedral, a splendid work
externally, and quite _sui generis_; for though in classing it you must
put it with the Italian Gothic, already described, yet the style of
ornament is very different from any that we observe elsewhere. The
erection of this noble pile appears to have been decreed by the
Florentine senate in 1294, and the building was commenced in 1298.
Florence was then, according to Machiavelli, in its greatest prosperity,
under a government essentially democratical, but which still left
considerable consequence and power to the nobility. It must be confessed
that these Italian citizens had magnificent ideas. The architect was
Arnolfo; and since the whole of the ground plan is certainly of his
design, it would be extremely interesting to ascertain how he intended
to cover the great octagonal space in the centre. Arnolfo died in 1330,
and Giotto was substituted in his place in 1334. I have an engraving
professing to give the façade, as it was first built, from the designs
of Arnolfo, _before that of Giotto_, but this can hardly be correct, as
we find that in 1342, the work was only raised just above the opening of
the doors; and we cannot suppose Giotto to have first erected Arnolfo’s
design, and then demolished it to apply one of his own; and it seems
certain that an elevation designed by Giotto, was really carried up to
above the arches over the doors.[39] This, however, was afterwards
pulled down, and a new front raised, from a model made under the
direction of the Academy of design in the city. This again was destroyed
in 1688, and despairing of a marble front, the wall was covered with a
smooth surface of stucco, and the architecture painted upon it. The
weather will save the Florentines the trouble of destroying this
invention, since it is now almost obliterated.

To return to the building. We have various, though imperfect notices of
its progress till 1407, when the whole edifice was completed as far as
the upper outside cornice of the nave; and it appears probable that both
the nave, and the three tribunes forming the remaining arms of the
cross, were vaulted and covered in. All this is said to be precisely
according to the design of Arnolfo; but from the similarity of the style
to that of the Campanile, we may imagine that Giotto had some hand in
the distribution of the coloured marbles which cover the brickwork of
the first part of the nave. The part behind the tribunes, from its
similarity to that of the baptistery, may be attributed to Arnolfo,
while between Giotto’s work and the front, there is a small portion of
later date. The difference of style in these parts is not so great as to
obtrude itself on a casual observer. Brunelleschi advised the
construction of the octangular drum under the dome, with the circular
windows, but whether this was his own design, or the continuation of
Arnolfo’s, has been disputed. Perhaps he only suggested some
alterations. In 1419 this work was completed, and Brunelleschi was again
consulted about the construction of the dome itself; but he had great
difficulties to encounter. A meeting of architects and master-builders
was called, by whom his plan seems to have been generally disapproved,
and even made a subject of ridicule. Perhaps this applies rather to the
mode of carrying it into execution, than to the design itself. Among
various schemes proposed, one was to bury some money in a vast mound of
earth, corresponding in size and shape, with the proposed edifice, to
erect the dome upon this mound, and afterwards, as the cheapest way of
removing the earth, to permit the populace to enter and dig for the
money. The building was under the care of the _workmen and consuls of
the woollen art_; or as we should say, the warden and assistants of the
clothworkers’ company; and they had the good sense and firmness to
appoint Brunelleschi the architect. The clamours raised against his
scheme, had, however, so much effect, that another artist was joined
with him in the commission. We form a very mean opinion of this
associate, when we learn that Brunelleschi feigned himself ill; and that
the incompetency of his companion thus becoming evident, the whole
direction was committed to him. This dome or cupola, if measured on the
angles, is somewhat larger than the Pantheon at Rome, and when measured
on the sides, not much less than that building, and wider than the dome
of St. Peter’s. It is confined at the springing by a chain formed of
wooden beams. The difficulty of construction is however, much lessened
by the solidity of the mass on which it stands, and from its being
carried up, in compliance with the disposition of the ground plan,
without the intervention of pendentives, or any contrivance of that
sort. It was begun in 1420, and finished in 1434; and in 1435, the
church was dedicated by Pope Eugenius the Fourth.

After what I have already said, you will not ask me for any criticism on
the front of this building; and in my observations on the appearance of
the sides, you will recollect that the work is not all finished,
particularly the upper part of the drum of the dome, where a parapet of
small arches has been commenced under the direction of Baccio d’Agnolo,
and not terminated. However, except in the façade, and in a few slight
deficiencies of this sort, the whole edifice is encrusted with red,
black, and white marbles, disposed in panels; some square-headed, and
some terminating in pointed arches. There is a good deal of Gothic
ornament about the lower windows and doors, and this is more apparent in
the part I have attributed to Giotto and his successors, than in that of
Arnolfo in the tribunes, where most of the arches are semicircular. The
windows of the clerestory and of the drum of the dome, are circular, and
without much ornament; but all the windows are small. You will not say
that this is in good taste, and it certainly cannot be praised for
purity of design. In fact the panelling does not agree with the arches,
or cornice; and neither of these, with the windows. Yet station yourself
at the south east angle, opposite the part which is most complete, and
you must acknowledge it a glorious and magnificent building; rich and
splendid in all its parts, and beautiful as a whole composition; and if
there be not perfect harmony in every particular, there is nothing
obtrusive or offensive; nothing which does not unite to the perfection
of the whole. The inside of the nave is more decidedly Gothic than the
out; it is very large, but not handsome, with wide arches upon low
piers; the width of these openings being twenty-eight _braccia_, each of
22,956 inches, _i. e._ 53 feet and a half English, which is also the
width of the nave, while the aisles are displeasingly narrow. The piers
are of brown stone, the walls and vaults whitewashed, and there is very
little ornament of any sort. There are no ridge-ribs in the vaulting,
and the ridges themselves are very much arched. An awkward gallery at
the springing of the vaulting cuts the lines, and hides the commencement
of the ribs. The arches are kept as usual by iron ties, the windows of
the clerestory are small and circular; those of the aisles long, narrow,
and pointed.

                                                      Braccia. Feet.

  The internal length of the building is                   257  491

  The internal length of the transept                      154  294

  The internal length of the nave and side aisles           69  132

  The internal length of the dome from side to side         72  138

  The internal length of the dome from angle to
    angle                                                   78  149

  Height of the nave                                       72½  139

  Height of the dome internally                            138  262

  Height of the building                                   202  463

The whole of the part about the dome, is well and firmly built; and the
exuberance of strength makes one conceive that Arnolfo intended
something great in the centre. The diameter of the octagon is
seventy-two braccia, which is somewhat greater than the width of the
three parts of the nave united. Four of the sides are of course open to
the four arms of the cross; two others open into the side aisles of the
nave, and the remaining two into the sacristy. The dome is painted
without any ribs or panels, or other architectural decoration; and in
spite of its size, its gloom, and its apparent solidity, the impression
is not sublime. As we usually see this building, the windows are shaded,
and the chief light is admitted from the doors. Nothing can be worse;
but we frequently find the private apartments in Florence lighted from
the lower part. The choir is a great octagonal inclosure, immediately
under the dome. This is also said to be by Brunelleschi, but it is very
ugly. There is hardly any thing to be admired, either in the sculpture
or painting of this church. It boasts indeed a work of Michael Angelo,
but unfinished, like most of his productions; and in so dark a place
that it is hardly possible to see it at any time. More interest arises
from the names of some great men who were buried here; Brunelleschi,
Giotto, Dante, the first who distinguished themselves in the
architecture, painting, and poetry, of modern Europe. How terms change
their signification in different places! Four hundred years gives a
monument a full claim to antiquity in England, but in Italy leaves it
quite modern; and I have heard of a gentleman, who, in a conversation
about Greek antiquities, was put in mind of the fortifications of
Messene, which are still nearly entire. ‘Oh,’ replied he, ‘but those are
modern, only of the age of Epaminondas.’ For these nations to boast of
their antiquity however, is just like an old man boasting of those years
which have robbed him of all his vigour, both of body and mind.

From the cathedral I will take you to the Campanile, which stands just
by, built entirely by Giotto; but if it was founded, as it is said to
have been, on the 8th of July, 1334, it could hardly have been completed
under his direction, since the latest account of his death fixes it in
1336, and Milizia places it in 1334. It is 25 braccia (47 feet 8 inches)
square on the plan, and 144 braccia (294 feet 7 inches) in height. The
building is encrusted with red, black, and white marbles, like the
cathedral, and like it, is of a peculiar architecture; for though the
openings are pointed, and have even a good deal of Gothic ornament, yet
the whole character of the building has hardly any thing in common with
the spiry, ascending form of that style, as we see it executed in France
and England. For what it is, it is well composed, but we feel the want
of any leading lines, the horizontal and perpendicular equally breaking
each other. An Italian at Paris lifted up his hands and shoulders, when
I praised the simplicity of design in the internal architecture of the
best Gothic edifices; but the Italians have no right to reproach the
northern artists with want of simplicity, since this never was the
character of any period of the art with them. The Romans perhaps, added
richness and magnificence to the Greek architecture, but they certainly,
by introducing complicated, and frequently ill-combining forms, injured
its simplicity; and if any thing like simplicity is found in some of the
early restorers of the Roman style, it was soon over, and never became
the national characteristic. Michael Angelo, Palladio, Brunelleschi, are
only simple by comparison with the licentiousness of their successors.

These two buildings and the baptistery stand together, and form a group,
which is, I suppose, hardly to be paralleled. The latter is a large
octagonal edifice, covered with a dome, and is considered to have been
an ancient baptistery, erected when the practice of immersion was
prevalent; but the precise date is unknown. The mosaic of the interior
was executed in 1260, and the marble incrustation of the outside in
1293, from a design by Arnolfo. If this be correct, we may readily
assign part of the outside of the cathedral to the same artist, for the
style much resembles that of the back of the tribunes. It is however,
almost certain, from the appearance of some of the windows, that it has
undergone alterations at a later period. Brunelleschi is said to have
copied the dome, in that of the cathedral. The bronze doors of this
building, the design of which is also attributed to Arnolfo, are much
admired; but I shall enter into no particulars of what has been so often
described. There is one other building in Florence designed by Giotto.
It was erected for a corn market in 1337; afterwards it became a church,
in consequence of a figure of the virgin, painted by Ugolino da Siena,
which obtained a miraculous reputation during the plague which desolated
Europe in 1348; and it is now a deposit for the archives of the
city.[40] The lower windows are semicircular-headed, divided into three
lights, over which are intersecting arches, also semicircular. The upper
windows have pointed arches, but I doubt if these belong to the original
structure.

The church of Santa Croce was built by Arnolfo in 1294. The front is of
rough brickwork, the marble facing never having been executed, except a
course or two at the base. Internally, the design is Gothic, with seven
arches on each side. The side altars are of the Corinthian order, with
columns of _macigno_. This seems to be a micaceous sandstone, of a gray
colour; a good, but not a handsome material; the piers and archivolts of
the building are coloured to imitate it: the rest is whitewash: the
architecture has very little ornament, and the whole effect is poor, but
it has been ill treated. As in most of the Gothic churches in Florence,
the arches of the nave rise above the capitals of the columns, and the
springing of the great vault, which has a very bad effect. Santa Croce
has another claim on our attention, as the burying place of many
distinguished men. Here lies Michael Angelo Buonarotti, painter,
sculptor, and architect, having obtained the most extravagant praises in
each art. A man of amazing talents, but so great a mannerist, that he is
accused of having spoiled the Florentine school in every thing; and of
great industry; but who, though his life was long, has left very little
of finished work behind him. Here lies Machiavelli, the keen observer,
the profound reasoner; but who, in some of his works, seems to have
forgotten that there is in mankind a natural tendency to love truth and
virtue. Here also lies Micheli, one of the ablest botanists of modern
Europe: and we find many other of those great names, which have rendered
Florence so illustrious. Here likewise is Alfieri. Harsh, stern, rigid,
like Michael Angelo, and like him, possessing great powers, and strong
expression; and being as great a mannerist. The duchess of York and
Albany has erected to Alfieri a monument of Canova’s, at an expense of
4,500_l_ sterling. It is very large, but not beautiful.

Brunelleschi is said to have borrowed much from the two ancient churches
of San Remigio, and of the Santi Apostoli. The first is a Gothic
edifice, in which the divisions of the nave are about square, and the
springing of its vaults hardly higher than that of the side aisles. It
offers nothing remarkable as an object of study to the architect, but it
has considerable resemblance to Santa Maria Novella, the idea of which
is said to have been taken from this edifice.

At the Santi Apostoli is a range of columns of a tolerable Corinthian,
crowned with a large sima above the abacus, on which the arches rest;
there is no cornice, or any continued straight line between the arches
and the ceiling, so that it cannot by any means be correctly said to
exhibit those peculiarities which mark the architecture of Brunelleschi.
Both these churches are believed to be of high antiquity, but the latter
has been restored, perhaps about the time of that artist, or not much
before.

It is a pity that the passion, and means of building, had their chief
influence at Florence, just as the Gothic taste began to disappear, and
the Roman to take its place. The Florentines, themselves, perhaps do not
think it a disadvantage, as it is owing to this coincidence that they
are able to boast of having led the way in the restoration of
architecture. But it is owing also to this, that so many of their
buildings are unfinished; for since the old taste fell rapidly into
extreme disrepute, they would not venture to erect the façade, (always
apparently the part last completed) according to the original design,
nor could they agree in any new design, always out of harmony with the
edifice; and consequently it generally remains in rough brickwork or
plaster. The church of Santa Maria Novella is however one of those which
has a façade. The body of the building was begun in 1279, nineteen years
before the cathedral, from the design of two Dominican monks, Fra Sisto,
and Fra Ristoro; and was completed in 1350. The façade was finished in
1477; the lower part reminds one very much of the architecture of the
baptistery, and probably was designed by the original architects. The
pedestal above this and the second order may be of Leon Battista
Alberti, to whom the whole is unjustly attributed, but the great side
scrolls are perhaps posterior to him. There is a date of 1470 on the
frieze. Internally, there are six Gothic arches, of which the larger are
about equal to the width of the nave: each has a small circular window
over it; thus you see, it belongs to that style for which I have so
often wanted a name, but of which the church of Sta. Anastasia at
Verona, is still my favourite example. The transept has no effect,
because there is no additional height or light at the intersection, yet
it is a very fine building. The high altar is a recent production, and
though not very good in itself, and perhaps rather too large, is
nevertheless a fine object, and fills its situation nobly. The side
chapels are said, in the Description of Florence, to be of one order;
but this is not correct. They are all of the same style, but of no
order, and all in some degree different; they all agree however, in one
particular, as each of them is surmounted with a broken angular pediment
within an entire circular one.

Let us now pass to Brunelleschi’s architecture, as exemplified in the
two magnificent churches of S. Lorenzo, and Santo Spirito; and first of
San Lorenzo, which was founded in 1425. The front, as usual, is
unfinished, nor does this militate against my theory of the cause of the
unfinished state of the Florentine edifices; for although Brunelleschi
completely drove out the old style, he did not bring in his own; and the
style of ecclesiastical building, after his death, is extremely
different from any thing which he performed. How he would have managed
his fronts, I do not know, as it does not appear that any of them were
ever executed. The inside is fine, and even sublime, in spite of all the
faults which I am going to enumerate. It is 144 braccia (275 feet 5
inches) in length, and 36 (68 feet 10 inches) wide, inclusive of the
side chapels; the length of the transept is 60 braccia (114 feet 9
inches). On entering the great doorway, you have a long and noble range
of Corinthian columns on each side, supporting arches; above these is a
continued entablature, over which is an upright wall, with narrow
semicircularly headed windows, and a flat ceiling, divided into square
compartments. The aisles are covered with groined arches, and beyond the
aisles is a range of side chapels, which are very rudely finished. Over
these side chapels, in the semicircular cross arches of the aisles,
there were originally circular windows, but these are now filled up.
This disposition, exhibiting two ranges of columns, which divide the
building into three unequal parts, was that of the ancient basilicas,
and of the early churches which were copied from them. In some of these,
the columns were surmounted immediately by an entablature; in others,
they supported arches. Brunelleschi seems to have particularly admired
and studied the latter form, and has imitated it more than once. It has
some advantages and some disadvantages inseparably connected with it;
but this building has also many defects quite its own. The arches spring
from an entablature which crowns the column, and faces four ways. Arches
springing immediately from the capital, are thought objectionable, from
an appearance of weakness and insufficiency, and yet, even this very
appearance contributes to the lightness and elegance of the building;
provided there is nothing to contradict it, by giving apparent weight
above. Perhaps the best way is to put a strong block at the top of the
capital, or to increase the thickness of the abacus. Instead of these an
architrave only might be introduced; but this, retreating again to the
size of the column, is not satisfactory. At any rate, the whole
entablature has a very bad effect, as it looks like a second capital,
larger indeed, but not at all stronger than the first; and besides, has
the absurdity of suggesting the appearance of a roof, where it is
evident no roof can possibly be. Passing along the building, you observe
that the piers, which support the cupola at the intersection of the
cross, are much too small; they are indeed larger than the others, but
not by any means in proportion to the duty they have to perform. You
will understand these remarks to apply to the effect to the eye only. I
do not pretend to have calculated the weight each part has to sustain,
or to know whether, in this point of view, they are justly proportioned.
The design would be better without either transept or cupola. Or if
these were essential, the termination of the nave should be strongly
marked as the completion of one part, and the commencement of another.
All the details of the mouldings, capitals, &c. are bad. The columns and
pilasters are of the dun macigno, and the archivolts and architraves are
of the same; but the friezes are mostly whitewashed, and so are all the
upright faces of wall; and the effect of this dull, heavy, gray, on the
glaring white ground, is as bad as you can imagine. There is a much
greater extent of this plain surface, and consequently of whitewash, in
the tribune, (_i. e._ that part of the cross beyond the transept,) than
in the rest of the church; and thus, the parts about the high altar,
which ought in some degree to partake of its splendour and high finish,
instead of being the richest, are the poorest in the whole building. On
one of my visits here I found workmen employed in hanging it with
drapery of scarlet and silver tissue. The Roman catholic clergy are
probably right in preferring these temporary ornaments, to those which
are of a more permanent nature, and connected with the architecture;
what is always visible loses its effect. From the church we pass into
the Sagrestia Nuova, or Capella de’ Depositi, of the architecture of
Michael Angelo Buonarotti, with tombs designed by him, and sculpture of
his execution. How much were my expectations raised! I had seen indeed,
here and there, some unfinished piece of his sculpture, and some
architecture doubtfully attributed to him; but here it seemed as if I
were going to be personally introduced to this wonderful man. How was I
disappointed! The mixture of the usual dark, dun stone and whitewash
would to be sure spoil any architecture, and the beauty of a small room
like this depends much more on such accessories, than that of a spacious
church; but here is really nothing to spoil. Simplicity I did not
expect, but this has neither grace nor boldness, lightness nor
magnificence. The tombs please me as little as the building, and shall I
venture to tell you, (but it must be in a whisper) that the four great
figures of Day and Night, Dawn and Twilight, are overcharged in their
limbs and muscles, and awkward and uneasy in their attitudes. There is
also a Madonna and Child by the same artist. The Infant Christ is a
young Hercules, and the Madonna evidently uncomfortable. I could not get
it out of my head that she was seeking her pocket-handkerchief.

Here is another sacristy as it is called, which was begun in 1604, from
the designs of Don Giovanni de’ Medici, but it has never been finished.
This likewise was intended for the burying place of the Medici family,
but was also to have had a much more glorious relic. Ferdinand I., grand
duke of Tuscany, conceived the idea of obtaining, and depositing in it,
the Holy Sepulchre itself; and is said to have made some progress
towards obtaining it, when the Turks discovered and broke off the
negotiation. The building was to have all the beauty that materials
could give; and the walls are resplendent with granites, jaspers, and
the most costly marbles. The form is octagonal, 48 braccia, or 91 feet 3
inches in diameter; and a large and lofty room, of a simple form, always
has some beauty of effect; beyond this, praise must not go, for the
design is very bad, and with all this profusion of fine stones, the
effect is nothing in point of richness, to that of the church of the
Scalzi at Venice. I believe I did not mention this building to you in my
letter from that city, but it is well worth attention on this account,
though in other respects little can be said in its praise.

We will now proceed to the Church of the Holy Ghost, also built by
Brunelleschi. This is 304 feet long;[41] the nave is 102 feet wide,
including the side aisles, and the length of the transept is 186 feet;
the front, as usual, is unfinished. The internal arrangement, as I have
already mentioned, is pretended to have been borrowed from that of the
Santi Apostoli. It very much resembles S. Lorenzo, but with somewhat
greater magnificence, since the columns and arches which form the aisles
of the nave, are here continued round the transept and choir; and it is
liable to the same objections; the detached entablatures forming so many
secondary capitals; the high plain frieze of the continued entablature
above the arches; the weakness at the intersection; the dull,
heavy-coloured stone, which has here however, taken a tint rather
browner and better than usual; and the whitewash, which is rather less
obtrusive in this church than in that of S. Lorenzo, from the
continuance of the columns and arches behind the choir; and this number
of columns produces a movement at every step of the spectator which is
enchanting. The part above the cornice is too low. If the cornice were
placed its whole height lower down, this division, and the frieze, would
both be in good proportion, and the effect greatly improved. The ceiling
is not so well disposed as that of San Lorenzo; and under the cupola is
another (the third) entablature, of enormous size. The side-chapels are
merely niches, surrounded by a magnificent moulding, and the altars are
all very bad; yet with all its faults, no one can enter it without
feeling it to be a noble building. The atrium of the sacristy is a
gallery, with a range of Corinthian columns on each side. These support
an architrave, on which rises a semicircular vault; the effect is
beautiful, and it came upon me just when I was speculating on the best
mode of employing together columns and a vault. The eye finds no sort of
deficiency in the absence of a cornice. The sacristy itself is a
handsome octagonal room, without any thing very remarkable.

The Church of the Annunziata is said to have been built about 1250, but
it has been modernized. In front is a court surrounded by arches, on ten
columns resembling Corinthian. The walls of this cloister have been
painted in fresco, partly by Andrea di Sarto, who has left here some of
his most beautiful productions in this way. His famous Madonna del Sacco
is in another cloister, attached to this church. In 1252 the edifice
must have been far advanced, for the good fathers employed at that time
an artist of the name of Bartolommeo, to paint the Annunciation, in
fresco, on the wall. This painter having completed the angel, stood
hesitatingly, not knowing how to satisfy himself in the divine
countenance of the virgin, and in this state was overtaken by sleep;
when he awoke, he beheld to his great astonishment the painting of the
head of the virgin completed, of the most exquisite beauty, and the most
heavenly expression. Quite transported, he began calling out, a miracle!
a miracle! and attracted such crowds that the church was soon filled;
“and, in order,” continues my author, “that nobody might be able to
doubt the fact, God performed by means of this image numerous miracles,
and continues still to do so.”

Internally, the church consists of a nave and side-chapels. It abounds
with defects, and is over gilt and ornamented, yet on the whole it is a
very handsome room. Beyond this, the tribune is a large circular domed
room of purer architecture, which was designed by L. B. Alberti; but
even this, though very fine, is far from correct, and when I say so, I
would not leave you to suppose that he has “snatched a grace beyond the
reach of art,” but that his building would really have been much more
beautiful had he deviated less from the approved standards. The dome is
entirely painted, and though this is common at Florence, and when well
executed often looks very well, yet I cannot entirely approve of it. The
architecture below requires solid ribs, or something else, corresponding
with it in the upper part: the covering, as well as the sides of the
room, should be architecture, and not a painted brass pan.

The Church of the Madonna del Carmine was once famous for its paintings;
but these were destroyed by fire, with the ancient edifice, in 1771. A
new church was immediately built; the plan of which consists of a long
room without side-aisles, leading to a dome; and three recesses, which
with the nave form a Latin cross. The nave has Corinthian pilasters,
spaced alternately at larger and smaller intervals, with an elliptical
recess for the altars in each of the larger spaces: in every smaller
space is a door, or the semblance of one, and over the doors are niches,
in each of which is a figure, painted on a piece of pasteboard,
corresponding to its size and form, to supply the place of statues. The
ceiling is waggon-headed, rising from a small dado above the cornice.
The line of the nave is slightly interrupted at the intersection of the
cross; and instead of the dark stone and whitewash, the pilasters are
painted white on a pale blue ground; both these circumstances are
greatly in favour of the building, and the simplicity of design, and
justness of the general proportions produce a pleasing effect.

The church of St. Mark is principally famous for the paintings of Fra
Bartolommeo di San Marco, who, if you except Michael Angelo, stands
quite at the head of the Florentine school of painting. The outside is
neat, and does not pretend to be any thing more. The inside is very
ugly, but I principally mention it to you as an exemplification of the
modern Italian taste. It is usual on feast days to adorn the columns and
pilasters of the churches with drapery, which is often of crimson
damask; but here the tapestry was particularly abundant, striped of the
most brilliant red, and yellow, and very much admired. There is also an
admirable statue of St. John the Baptist, by John of Bologna, who was
the architect of the church, and a particularly fine figure, painted in
fresco by Passignano. These and some others were pointed out to me as
_cose stupende_, an expression of praise very common, and which at first
I thought applied to things which did not deserve so high an encomium:
but at one of the inns where I stopped lately, on inquiring what I could
have to eat, they told me that nothing was ready at the moment, but that
in about half an hour, I could have some boiled beef, which would be
_cosa stupenda_, and I have been reconciled to the term ever since.

From ecclesiastical, we will turn our attention to civil and domestic
architecture, which in Florence has a character quite its own. The
continued dissensions within the city, and especially the bitter and
lengthened contests between the nobles and the people, obliged the
former to prepare even their city-houses for a siege, and the fashion
continued, when, after the victory of the trading classes over the
nobles, or landed proprietors, a new nobility sprang up among the
principal merchants. Machiavelli paints in strong colours, the
arbitrary, oppressive, and tyrannical conduct of the old nobility, which
obliged the citizens to arm in their own defence; and the haughty
contempt of all law and justice, which at length terminated in their
downfall. Yet he continues, “This overthrow of the nobles was so
complete, and their party so entirely crushed, that they never more
ventured to take arms against the people, but became continually more
tame and abject; and thence it arose, that Florence was not only
deprived of native defenders, but of all generosity of sentiment and
conduct.” In these contests each party seems to have persecuted the
other to the utmost; there was no forbearance towards a conquered enemy,
no amalgamation between the parties, no numerous and respectable
intermediate classes, whose views and interest would in some degree take
the colour of each. No sentiment existed but that one party must govern,
and the other must be slaves.

The Palazzo Vecchio is what we might expect from such a state of
society. It was built by Arnolfo in 1298; and if it cannot boast much
architectural beauty, certainly combines with other objects to give a
most striking, or, if I may use a French term, a _piquant_ effect to the
square. The irregularity of its plan is a curious evidence of the
violence of party spirit, since it arose from the determination of the
ruling party, not to make use of any ground which had belonged to a
Ghibelline. Close by its entrance is a fountain surrounded with gigantic
figures in marble; and on the other side is the Loggia, the architecture
of Andrea Orcagna in 1356. It is said that M. A. Buonarotti, being
consulted on a building for the use of the magistracy, recommended to
Cosmo, the first grand duke of Tuscany, to complete the Loggia of
Orcagna round the square; but as the construction of the five arches had
cost 86,000 florins, this idea was never executed. Though erected after
the death of Giotto, and before the restoration of Roman architecture,
it is not Gothic, but consists of semicircular arches resting on
columns; and it is designed with great judgment and feeling. Some very
beautiful pieces of sculpture are placed in it, particularly the Perseus
of Benvenuto Cellini, in bronze, one of the most admirable productions
of modern art.

The famous Gallery surrounds three sides of a court which opens into
this square; the upper story was originally an open gallery, which it
has been found necessary to inclose, to protect the works of art which
are treasured there. The architecture perhaps was never very good, but
the building must have been much handsomer before this alteration.

The Palazzo Pitti, the present residence of the grand duke, though of a
much later, is hardly of a less massive construction than the Palazzo
Vecchio. It was built by Luca Pitti, a friend of the Medici, from
designs by Brunelleschi; and the court, which is the part most admired,
is an attempt to engraft the Roman orders on the bold and irregular
rustics of the Florentine architecture. It has three orders of pilasters
banded with rustics of the rudest appearance, and half buried in them.
The inside contains some fine rooms, and a matchless collection of
pictures, but of this I must not say a word. I might mention a great
many other palaces, some of which boast peculiar excellences in
particular parts, but on the whole I think the Palazzo Riccardi is the
best example of the true Florentine style. It was built by Cosmo,
(_pater patriæ_) from designs of Michelozzo, but was purchased by the
Marchese Riccardi in 1659, for 41,000 scudi, and considerably enlarged.
The principal story now exhibits a range of seventeen large arched
windows, each divided by a mullion into two parts, which are likewise
arched. These windows are very large, and the space between is not quite
equal to the opening and mouldings; but the width of the latter is not
great, as there is no architrave or archivolt. The arch-stones are long,
and strongly rusticated, the external line forming a portion of a circle
not concentric with that of the opening. The height of the windows
occupies about half the space between the two cornices. On the ground
floor are five large doorways, and ten small square windows. This story
is very lofty: a continued stone projection forms a seat along the base
of the building. The rustications are some of them very deep, more so in
this story than in the upper ones, but they are very unequal, as they
usually are in the Florentine buildings. I have measured in the same
front, some of more than a foot in projection, and others of less than
two inches. In this story, we frequently see a small opening, at which
wine is, or has been sold. The upper story is like the principal, except
in height, and it is crowned with an enormous cornice, occupying about
one-tenth of the whole elevation of the building. A corresponding frieze
and architrave would include the whole upper story. It is objected as a
fault to this building that the openings in the lower story do not
correspond with the upper ones, and the criticism is very just, as
applied to the larger openings, but with respect to the above-mentioned
ten small windows, it is perhaps rather an advantage. Without disputing
the general rule, that the openings should be perpendicularly over one
another, it seems to me that two exceptions may fairly be made: the
first in small buildings of no pretension to magnificence, where the
appearance of convenience may be allowed to outweigh the character of
durability; for it is to be observed, that a building may both be, and
appear, perfectly sufficient for its present existence, where this rule
is not adhered to; but it will not have the air of being intended to
last for centuries. It is the habitation of an individual, not that of
an illustrious family. The other, is where the general appearance is so
solid, and the openings are so small, that it seems not to matter where
they are put; and in that case, their very want of correspondence
announces an exuberance of power which disdains attention to trifles,
and what is in some degree a source of absolute weakness, becomes a mean
of expressing strength.

The Strozzi Palace is more generally admired than the Riccardi; partly
on account of the irregularity just mentioned in the windows of the
latter, and partly from the greater beauty and finish of the subordinate
parts of the former. The enormous cornice in particular, seven feet,
nine inches in height, is highly valued, both for its proportions, and
its execution. I fully acknowledge its merits in both respects, but I
think it too large even for the gigantic building which it crowns; and
its highly finished character is not in harmony with the massive
rudeness of the lower parts. In every building where this great cornice
is adopted, it gives to the upper story the appearance of being much
higher than the others, but without larger windows. In fact there seems
to be a want of good sense in this ponderous architecture as applied to
private buildings; and I admire without being pleased. Yet I acknowledge
that even some of the smaller mansions of this style have considerable
merit, but it would appear ridiculous in houses so small as ours in
London. The parts must be large, though they need not be numerous.
Sometimes, a striking contrast is produced by a light open gallery
surmounting these solid masses, and the effect is highly picturesque. A
house in the Piazza del Granduca (Pandolfini) is attributed to Raphael,
but perhaps without sufficient authority. The lower story is rustic; the
next has an Ionic order of coupled pilasters on high plinths; the third,
a similar Corinthian one, on pedestals so lofty, that they might rather
be called stilts: the composition is not pleasing, but only a very small
part of the design has been executed, and it would look better if more
extended. The Casa Michelozzi is sometimes said to be the production of
Michael Angelo, but is more probably that of G. Antonio Dosio. It is
small, but handsome, though perhaps rather clumsy in the details.




                              LETTER XXII.

                            JOURNEY TO ROME.


                                              _Rome, 2nd January, 1817._

MY impatience to arrive at Rome did not permit me to remain long at
Florence, and I must postpone any account of its neighbourhood to my
next visit, which I hope will be in a more favourable time of year; but
I must say a few words on Fiesole, which I have visited, and found the
walk to it most delightful, even on Christmas-day; as it is situated on
a hill, the ascent to which completely commands the rich and beautiful
valley of the Arno. There are some fragments of Ionic columns near the
convent of St. Francis, which is supposed to occupy the situation of the
ancient citadel of this little rival of Florence; and there are some
ancient graves, hollowed in the slaty rock, about six feet long,
eighteen inches wide, and two feet and a half deep. I observed also a
larger pit, of a circular plan, but enlarging, like a bell, as it
descends, and was informed that two other similar ones had been
discovered and filled up. If these were repositories for corn, it seems
singular that we should find them in such close neighbourhood with those
for the dead. Here is a Cathedral which pleased me by the uniformity of
its sober brown colour, after my eye had been disgusted with the gaudy
dressings of the Florentine churches; but it is a rude, and not
otherwise a handsome building. A little out of the road to Fiesole is
the church of the Badia, said to have been built by Brunelleschi for
Cosmo, P. P. Nothing of the front is finished except a portion in
marble, whose style is at least as early as the lower part of the façade
of Santa Maria Novella.

I left Florence, in company with Mr. Scott, on the 26th of December, at
about half past ten in the morning. Our companions were two German
artists. One had been travelling about for several years, drawing
landscape, which he touches very prettily. The other was a young student
of eighteen, who means to spend four or five years in Rome. The journey
is hilly, with more cultivation and less wood than that I had passed in
coming from Bologna; yet there are some woods, and some large trees
(many of which are stone pines) scattered here and there, and the
cultivated land is frequently shaded with olives and vines; so that the
same ground produces at one time corn, wine, and oil. The Apennines run
into long lines, rising frequently into obtusely conical summits, each
of which is crowned by a castle, a village, or a convent. They present
no precipitous faces, but their successive ranges fall in well varied,
sweeping lines, with occasionally a detached hill standing out from the
great body. We slept at a little place called Poggi Bonzi, once an
independent republic, which we left at five the next morning. There are
some very picturesque _castelli_ on the road. The English castle is, or
was, a fortified house; these Italian castelli were fortified villages.
As we approach Siena, the villas are numerous; and as the Vetturino
enumerated the excellences of each, he never failed to mention the
ice-house and the garden-theatre.

Siena occupies the irregular summit of a commanding eminence, and
contains in itself many interesting objects; but I was rather surprised
to find the Florentine guttural so strongly retained in the
pronunciation. The first time I heard this Tuscan peculiarity, it was in
the expression _Riveris-ho vossignoria_, but though called a guttural,
it would be more correct (in Florence, at least,) to call it a very
strong aspiration. “How is this room called?” I asked at the Corsini
Palace at Florence, which was the first I went to see, _La sehonda
antihamera_ was the reply. At Siena, in the chapel of the hospital, I
inquired the name of the author of one of the pictures, and was told in
reply, that it was _Sebastiano Honha_. I thought the sound more guttural
than at Florence; but my guide was a native of Siena. This pronunciation
is not peculiar to the common people of Tuscany; you hear it from all
ranks. To make amends, they pronounce the _h_ in Latin words as if it
were _k_. The Florentines also pronounce _ci_, _ce_, in the manner
which, in our mode of spelling, would be indicated by _she_, _sha_, and
they often give a nasal tone to their words. I do not know how far these
customs extend.

The Piazza, _i. e._ the principal opening in the city, the square, if
you please, only it is frequently, as in this instance, not rectangular,
is like half a great shallow basin, or rather like half a tea-saucer,
with the government palace and its lofty tower at the bottom.

The Cathedral is only a small part of what was intended. It was founded,
as we are told, in the thirteenth century, but it is not all of one
date; and the tower appears to be older than the rest, as it much
resembles that of S. Zeno at Verona. The front was erected in 1284 by
Giovanni di Pisa. It a good deal resembles that of the cathedral at
Orvieto, erected probably about the same time by Lorenzo Maytani, a
Sienese, whose name I have met with on no other occasion; it is
ornamented with horizontal bands of black and white marble; and this
disposition, which prevails all through the building, is said to have
been adopted because the banner of Siena is in black and white stripes;
but the Italians are fond of stripes, and they frequently occur where no
such explanation can be given. It is a rich, but hardly handsome front.
Its great defect is that the apparent solids are not placed well above
each other. A great many fragments remain, of the parts once intended,
and begun, but not completed. They prove the immense size of the design.
The present nave and choir were to have formed the two arms of the
cross; but as the dome at the intersection rises on an hexagonal plan,
two sides of which open into the present nave and choir, it follows that
an angle and its supporting pier would have been in the middle of the
opening of the new nave. The walls are striped internally, in the same
manner as on the outside, but in the lower part this is not very
offensive, because the marble has there acquired a warm tinge, which
does not extend equally to the upper part; however, the effect is much
softened by the painting and gilding of the vaults. The piers are
crippled, and it appears by the swelling of the pavement, that they have
sunk a little into the ground. The lower arches of the nave are
semicircular, but those of the clerestory, and the windows in them, are
painted; with tracery such as in England we might refer to the beginning
of the reign of Edward III. The continued vaulting of the nave, as well
as of the side aisles, is semicircular. The capitals are ornamented with
foliage and figures. There is no triforium.

A series of heads of popes, alternating with triglyphs, forms a sort of
entablature over the lower arches; and circular niches with busts, occur
in the spandrils. Some change of design seems to have taken place in the
progress of the work; and in the choir, some of the arches appear to be
obtusely pointed; they spring from a pedestal above the capital, and the
lower capitals are omitted. Here then is another style of the
architecture of the middle ages, which can hardly be classed either with
our Norman or Gothic, and which, in a large building like this, where
all the parts are rich, splendid, and harmonious, can hardly fail to be
magnificent. Yet I would by no means recommend it as a model. The
pavement is covered with a sort of engraving on a large scale, by lines
upon the marble, from designs of Beccafiumi. There is some shading
produced by a pale gray marble, and a small quantity of black and of
buff, of which latter, however, little use is made. In order to preserve
the work, the best part is covered with boards, and instead of a rich
effect, we have the appearance of poverty. The sacristy is adorned with
a history of Eneas Sylvius, afterwards Pope Pius II., partly painted by
Raphael at a very early age, and partly from his designs; and in the
same room, is a most beautiful antique groupe of the three graces, one
of which in particular, is an exquisite figure.

Under the cathedral is a subterranean church dedicated to San Giovanni,
to which you obtain a level access from a lower street: we visited it,
but did not find any thing particularly worthy of observation.

After having surveyed the cathedral, we were conducted to the Hospital,
from the back window of whose hall, is a very beautiful view. In the
church, or chapel of this establishment, the circular tribune is painted
so as to represent a perspective of straight-lined architecture. An
ingenious and difficult folly, which can only look well just in one
point of view, and everywhere else is distorted, or rather indeed,
totally unintelligible.

The church of San Domenico deserves a visit from the architect. The nave
is about seventy-five feet wide, and three times as much in length, and
the transept is not much less; and this unencumbered space has a noble
effect. Beyond the transept is a range of seven chapels; in one of which
is a painting by Guido di Siena, a cotemporary of Giotto: but he was
rather a maker of pictures in the Greek style, than a restorer of the
art. There is an interesting gallery in the city, containing a great
number of very early paintings.

Siena is said at one time to have had a population of a hundred thousand
inhabitants, which are now reduced to seventeen thousand. I suspect some
exaggeration in the first number; but there can be no doubt that a very
great change has taken place. It was the rival of Florence, and like the
other Italian republics, always at war with its neighbours, or wasted by
internal dissensions. Then it was commercial, flourishing, and populous.
Now under a peaceable government, and very far from an oppressive one,
grass grows in the deserted streets. How is this to be accounted for?
After leaving Siena, the country became less pleasing, consisting of
bare clay hills, the highest of which, as at Siena itself, are crowned
with a sandy stratum, which rarely can deserve to be called rock. It
contains shells, but they are very tender, and I did not succeed in
procuring any.

The tops and flatter spaces of these hills are not unproductive. I met
indeed some Italians who complained of the barrenness of this country. I
remarked to them that the remaining stubble proved it to have been
cultivated; but perhaps, said I, the grain is in small quantity, or of
bad quality. No, it was both plentiful and good, but the soil produced
nothing else; neither vines nor olives. There is no wood. The rain is
continually moving the soil, and furrowing the slopes of the hills in
various directions, leaving or making, conical points of naked earth,
with hardly any trace of vegetation. Earthquakes are frequent, but they
seem rather to be landslips arising from the nature of the material
which forms the hills, than the violent convulsions we usually
understand by that name.

A second carriage had been following us for some time, and on arriving
at our sleeping place at Buon Convento, we found that it contained two
brothers, Frenchmen, the younger of whom was very handsome, and
perfectly conscious of it. We had all united round the same fire, when
the elder brother started up, exclaiming there was a mouse, and in fact
something seemed to be running about the room, and hiding itself
occasionally in the clothes of the company. The younger German almost
fancied himself bitten, and had pulled off his coat to shake off the
troublesome animal, before we discovered that our companion was a
ventriloquist. He amused us afterwards with various stories of tricks
that he had put upon custom-house officers, by one of which lately at
Scaricalasino, he had prevented the examination of his luggage; and once
in the south of France he frightened away some robbers, who were going
to rifle his trunk. On another occasion he amused himself with making a
Jew believe he had a rat about him, till the poor fellow stript himself
almost naked, to get rid of it. The next day the Jew came into a
coffee-house where our ventriloquist was seated, and without seeing him,
abused him violently for the trick he had played. The day after, our
companion procured a living rat, and wrapped it up very carefully in
paper, except the head; he then returned to the coffee-house, and
finding the Jew there, secretly slipt the rat into his pocket. He
afterwards advanced in front of the poor Jew, and saluted him. The Jew
immediately began his invectives: the ventriloquist coolly defended
himself, and said at last, “Why you had a rat about you, and I’ll lay
you a wager that you have one now.” The Jew flew into a furious passion,
and offered to bet twenty-five louis. “No,” says the ventriloquist, “I
will not lay twenty-five louis, but I will bet you two.” The bet was
accepted, and the money produced, and given to a bystander; when the
ventriloquist began to imitate the squeaking of a rat from the pocket.
“Ah! it is you, you cursed _ventriloque_; I saw you.” “Well, but only
just empty your pocket and see if it be not there.” The Jew put his hand
in, in order to do so, and then began dancing about the room. “Oh! oh!
this is no _ventrilo_, this is no _ventrilo_.” Our companion however
restored him the money, being contented with the laugh he had raised
against him. All this he told admirably, imitating the Jew’s passion,
and his bad French. From this place the two carriages accompanied each
other as far as Viterbo, stopping at the same places; and our
ventriloquist amused himself and us, by pretending to catch chickens,
and to hide them under his coat; frightening the maid-servants with his
imaginary mice, making people appear to come down the chimney, or
advance with threatening language to the door, and then burst it open.

We left Buon Convento at half past four, and passed through a dreary
country, like the worst of that of the preceding day, to Radicofani. The
village stands on the summit, and the posthouse at the foot of a mass of
volcanic tufo, which crowns a lofty hill of Siena clay. This group of
mountains is entirely detached from the Apennines, and rises like an
island between the Arno, the Tiber, and the sea. A rapid descent, still
on the same barren clay, brought us to Torricelli, a miserable place,
where we had a bad supper, bad attendance, and bad beds. At half past
four, on the 29th, we set out again, and reached Acquapendente in the
dark. Here our passports were examined, and the luggage _bollata_, that
is, it had seals of lead put upon it, to secure us from any interference
of other custom-houses till our arrival at Rome. Papers were brought for
us to sign. I read mine, which seemed to be considered rather an unusual
degree of curiosity, and found that it contained the substance of my
passport, with a statement, that having been asked whether I should stay
at Acquapendente, I had replied in the negative, but professed my
intention to stay a month at Rome: what was the object of this form I
have not been able to learn. These things detained us above an hour, and
it began to dawn as we left the town. The soil of the elevated plain on
which we were travelling is a volcanic tufo, but the clay still forms
all the low parts, and may be traced even to Rome. The country is
pleasant, the ground gradually rising for some miles till we reach the
brow of the hill, above the Lake of Bolsena, a noble expanse of water
thirty miles in circumference, bounded everywhere by woody hills, here
and there mingled with rocks. The scenery on the descent is exquisitely
beautiful, the road passing among fine trees; and the ruined town of San
Lorenzo seated on a low rocky point, but abandoned on account of the
_mal aria_, formed a most picturesque object. A little farther, the town
and castle of Bolsena were hardly inferior. The character of the scenery
was that of the highest beauty, with enough of the rugged and
picturesque to keep off any idea of the insipidity, which according to
Uvedale Price, belongs to the beautiful. I believe all the lakes in this
part of Italy are unwholesome; they are pools of still water, in a rich
soil, and warm climate, and the abundant vegetation, and its consequent
rapid decay, are the sources of the evil. Some of them are of a noble
size, but in summer they have hardly any change of water, and the
Italian atmosphere is not sufficiently exercised by winds to purify
them.

Bolsena is the ancient Volsinium; and there are said to be traces of the
Etruscan city on the slope of the hill above, but we did not visit them;
and there are Roman arches, and abundance of architectural fragments,
nearer the lake; from the description of an amphitheatre, and various
fragments of brickwork, I suspect that the remains on the hill, are, in
part at least, also of Roman times. Just out of the town is a church,
more celebrated for being the scene of the famous miracle of the bloody
wafer, in 1263, than for the beauty of its architecture. It is a triple
church, and a gloomy vault, which forms a sort of chapel to one of them,
is pointed out as the scene of the miracle. One of the buildings has a
façade of the cinque cento, with some very beautiful ornaments, but it
has been sadly abused. In the court in front is a portion of a large
granite basin, and other fragments of antiquity.

The road from Bolsena runs along the shores of the lake, and in one
place passes by some basaltic columns on the steep slope of the hill
which descends to it. On leaving the lake, we again mount a high, steep,
woody[42] hill, with beautiful views behind us, over the expanse of
water. The road passes on the outside of Monte Fiascone, which stands on
a summit commanding the whole country. The cathedral is said to be an
early work of Sanmicheli. The front is unfinished, and the parts are not
very beautiful, yet it has an air of magnificence, inside and out. An
old castle occupies the apex of the hill; and this, and the church and
town, combine together into a fine object. A little out of the city is a
curious old church, which contains the well known inscription:

                     EST, EST, EST, PROPTER NIMIUM
                     EST, HIC IO. DE YC. D.
                     MEUS MORTUUS EST.

The stone makes part of the pavement at the foot of the altar, is much
broken at the edges, and seems hardly to be in its place. The church is
in two heights, the intermediate floor having a large opening in the
middle. It is partly of an ornamental pointed architecture, and partly
of what we might call Saxon or Norman, of which style we also find a
little church within the town. There is a road from Bolsena to Orvieto,
but it is very bad; part of it is on an old Roman way, formed of large
blocks of lava, many of which have been displaced. From Monte Fiascone
the road is good, and towards Orvieto, beautiful. This city stands upon
an insulated hill, or rather on a perpendicular rock of tufo, resting on
a considerable hill of the Siena clay. The hills towards Bolsena are
formed in the same manner, and where the tufo is of small extent, it
offers very striking features. The approaches to Orvieto seem entirely
artificial; and the only entrance for carriages is of recent
construction. The city abounds in large palaces, which announce its
former prosperity, but our first object is of course the cathedral. This
was founded in 1290, in memory of the miracle at Bolsena, and dedicated
to Santa Maria Annunziata. The first stone was laid by Pope Nicolas IV.,
and the first mass was celebrated in 1297, so that part at least seems
to have been run up very quickly. The following inscription is on the
outside:

            EDAT LAPIS HIC NOMEN PENE OBLITERATUM LAURENTIUS
             MAYTANI SENENSIS PRIMUS MIRIFICI HUJUS OPERIS
           MAGISTER, POST DIUTINOS IN EODEM IMPENSOS LABORES,
           AB URBE VATANA REPUBLICA PREMIIS ABUNDE CUMULATUS,
                            OBIIT ANNO 1330.

We had letters to a Signor Palazzi, who seemed to have all the dates of
every thing in Orvieto at his command. This gentleman assured us, that
the whole body of the edifice, including the front, was the work of one
man; and moreover that there were entries in the church books, of
certain sums of money paid to Laurentius Maytani for drawings on
parchment of the façade. He had found in an old lumber-room, among other
things belonging to the church, two drawings on parchment, one very
nearly resembling the present front, and the other somewhat more
different. They are worm-eaten, and otherwise damaged, and the drawing
partly obliterated, and he concludes these to be the very drawings
mentioned and paid for. The evidence seems pretty strong, yet it is not
quite decisive, and the styles of the front and sides are so different,
that I can hardly believe them to be the designs of the same person. The
work not only does not unite, but the heights do not correspond. The
front is highly ornamented and very rich, but hardly pleased me as well
as I expected. Some large faces at the bottom of the piers, which are
enriched with sculpture, must be condemned, because they interrupt the
apparent construction. Perhaps it was to obviate such an objection, that
they are not plane surfaces, but form a sort of sculptured tapestry,
indicating in some degree the form of the piers below. This contrivance
injures the effect of the sculpture, without doing any thing for the
building, but I will not enumerate all the little faults. In the middle
is a great square with numerous figures, and in the centre of this is a
large rose-window, which is beautiful both on the outside, and on the
inside. This disposition forms at once the finest and most peculiar
feature in the design. There are two windows over the side-doors, which
are filled with slabs of alabaster, and there are others partially
filled in the same way. Externally, this has very much the appearance of
a blank, but internally the effect is good, where the slabs fill the
divisions of the architecture; but where they are composed of small
pieces, whose colours and veinings do not correspond, it is bad. The
sculpture is in general very good, and some of the figures are even
beautiful. There is a row of leaves on one of the mouldings surrounding
each doorway, which is executed at once with freedom and delicacy; while
a similar decoration to one of the side-doors, has all the hardness and
dryness you would expect in the thirteenth century. The stone chiefly
employed is a yellowish marble, with veins of a colour somewhat deeper:
a beautiful material. A reddish brown limestone, or marble, is also
employed, and there is a small quantity of very dark serpentine. The
whole effect of colour is very beautiful. There are mosaic ornaments and
pictures of the same material. The latter do not harmonize very well,
and perhaps do not belong to the original design. The body of the church
is striped with alternate courses of a whitish limestone, and dark gray
lava. A semicircular rib goes up each pier, but there are no buttresses
exposed; the lower windows do not correspond in position with those of
the clerestory, and are more ornamented; they have a mullion which the
others have not. The mass of the building inside retains its original
form, but the details of the side-aisles have been sadly modernized. The
length of the transept is only equal to the width of the nave and
aisles. This and the choir are vaulted, but there is no preparation for
vaulting the nave or side aisles. There are two magnificent marble
monuments at the altars opposite the aisles, where many of the
architectural enrichments are beautifully designed and exquisitely
executed. If they have a fault it is, that the precision and fineness of
the edge gives them something of a metallic appearance. At each end of
the transept is a small chapel. That on the left, called the Chapel of
the Sacrament, is said to have been added about 1350. The other,
dedicated to the Madonna, in 1500. On comparing them, we find that the
first has some marks of a higher antiquity than the other, but the two
openings from the church are exactly alike, and I must confess, if I had
not been told the contrary, I should have considered both as nearly
coeval with the body of the building, except in a few mouldings, which
might have been added or altered afterwards. Besides the drawings
attributed to Lorenzo Maytani, Sr. Palazzi shewed us others, also on
parchment, exhibiting projects of alterations by Ippolito Scalzi. I at
first suspected that they were all by this artist, but a more careful
consideration convinced me of the contrary. Scalzi’s have no feeling of
the character and expression of Gothic architecture. We were shown also
the ancient robes, the _pianeti_ and the _tondinella_, embroidered about
the year 1200, and ornamented with figures which have considerable
merit.

Adjoining to the cathedral is the ancient palace of the bishop. The
great hall seems to have been a fine Gothic edifice, but is now a
store-house, and we could not persuade the owner to admit us. Another
part has pointed windows divided by mullions, and with an immense width
of ornament in brickwork surrounding them. This was erected in 1417.
Similar windows abound in Orvieto, except that the arch is generally
semicircular.

There have been several other Gothic churches in Orvieto, but they have
been modernized, and present nothing remarkable. The church of San
Michele must have been an elegant little Saxon edifice in its original
form, but it is cut to pieces in all directions. Under the church of San
Domenico is a sepulchral chamber, by the architect Sanmicheli. Its form
is octagonal, with a double square appended to one side; the effect is
pleasing. A little out of the town is the church of San Lorenzo, erected
by the same architect. This is also octagonal, and put me in mind of
that at Fiascone, but it is a much superior performance. The outside has
a face of four pilasters, with a pediment over the two central ones. The
middle space is about double that of the sides, and the arch occupying
it seems to give a reason for the difference. The ornamental façade
appears to be inscribed in a square, and the proportion is pleasing, but
there is a high, plain, stuccoed octagon above, which injures the
effect. The inside also is very good. The order is Corinthian, but with
a cornice so plain that it might almost be called Tuscan; yet it is by
no means offensive.

We of course visited the famous Pozzo of San Gallo, which was dug in
order to supply Orvieto with water during a siege. It consists of a well
of brickwork, surrounded by two spiral, inclined planes, one of which
you may go down, and ascend by the other. In the outer cylinder, the
upper part is cut through the volcanic tufo which supports itself; but
the lower part being in the clay, is executed in brickwork, so that in
the same well, you have bricks below, and the native rock above. This
well is now useless, as the inhabitants prefer going out of the town for
their good water. San Gallo built the Palazzo Soliana in this city,
which is a very elegant structure; it is now a convent. Most of the
palaces of Orvieto were designed by Ippolito Scalzi, and if there is
nothing very striking in the architecture, they may be praised for just
proportions and a pleasing distribution of the parts. Some of them are
very large. The Palazzo Gualtieri contains some very admirable large
chalk drawings, and the owner was polite enough to show us a small
collection of gems of first-rate excellence.

From Monte Fiascone, a long descent brought us into the naked plain of
Viterbo. Before arriving at the town, we pass the Bollicame, a pool,
whence some sort of gas escapes in such quantity as to give the water
the appearance of boiling with great violence in several places. In
shallow parts near the edges, the water was hardly tepid; but
approaching as nearly as I could to those places where the agitation was
considerable, I found it as warm as my hand could well bear. It has but
little smell.

Viterbo is a curious looking city, with abundance of caverns in the
perpendicular faces of the rocks, bordering a little valley which passes
through it. The Duomo has a range of columns on each side, with
grotesque capitals, supporting semicircular arches. These, and perhaps
parts of the choir, are ancient; the rest is modernized without any
accordance with the style of the original. The Trinità is a handsome
modern church. Its form is that of a Latin cross, with a dome in the
centre. That of San Francesco is a large building. The transept has
pointed vaulting, and there are two fine archways of the pointed style
leading into chapels, and some Gothic tombs. It boasts also a Pietà
painted by Sebastian del Piombo, from designs by Michael Angelo. The
friars would sell it, if they could obtain permission and a purchaser.

We resumed our journey at half past six the next morning, and wound up
the hill of Monte Cimino, which rises above the city; here we are still
on volcanic ground, which I believe continues all the way to Rome, with
perhaps some partial exceptions. A thick fog concealed the route we had
passed, and it was only for a minute that we were able to distinguish
the rocky point at Radicofani. To the left were the chain of the
Apennines, whose summits were white with snow, and nearer to us, a
little south of east, the detached mountain of Soracte. The Lake of Vico
formed a beautiful object, irregular in its form, with steep woody hills
on one side, and a country nearly flat on the other. We thought we saw a
stretch of the Tiber, and were told that had the air been clear we might
have seen Rome. To the west was the Mediterranean; my first view of the
sea so long the centre of the civilized world, was hazy, and indistinct,
so that I beheld doubtingly, and did not feel the pleasure of a sudden
and perfect vision. Before the descent to Ronciglione, a small road
conducts the traveller to Capraruola, where he finds a great palace of
the Farnese family, considered as one of the finest productions of
Vignola. The form is pentagonal, but I do not perceive that any thing is
gained by this peculiarity. The situation is on the slope of a hill,
with the village, consisting of one long, straight, descending street,
opposite to the entrance. The woods are rich and the view very fine, but
for the site of a building there are positions lower down which would be
much superior. The building is magnificent by the size and simplicity of
the mass, which is however, perhaps, rather too high in proportion to
its extent. The basement and Ionic order above it are finely
proportioned, but there are many things to be blamed in the whole
composition. The little bastions which the architect has introduced at
the angles are trifling, and quite insufficient to give the appearance
of a fortress; and it would be bad if they did. The internal circular
court is fine, but it is rather the general form which pleases than any
peculiar merit in the management. Some of the apartments are noble, but
on the whole I was rather dissatisfied, both with the inside and the
out. I had been told that some of the original drawings of Vignola were
in the hands of a peasant in this neighbourhood, but I inquired for them
in vain. We visited the church of the Teresiane to admire a painting of
Guido. The architect of that building has made each side of the nave a
distinct composition, by which he has entirely destroyed the unity of
the whole. This preservation of unity is at least as important in
architecture as in the other fine arts, but it has been sadly
transgressed. The road wound down to Ronciglione, where we stopt to
dine, or breakfast, call it which you please. This is a town seated on
the edge of a rocky chasm, and on a point of rock which divides this
chasm into two branches. I cannot think of a better object of comparison
than Shanklin Chine; you must conceive it four times as wide, and the
cliffs twice as high, fringe them with ilex and other shrubs, and put
some large trees in the hollow. Here I apprehend we entered upon the
Campagna di Roma, “A dreary waste, expanding to the skies;” not entirely
uncultivated, or uninhabited, but neither the one nor the other is at
all in proportion to the extent; it is not flat, but varied by hills and
vallies; or rather it is an inclined plane, intersected by vallies,
sometimes as much as one hundred and fifty feet in depth, with steep,
broken, and often rocky banks, more or less covered with brushwood, and
a few trees scattered here and there.

The ancient city of Sutri, built by the Pelasgi, if we may trust to an
inscription over the gate, stands on the edge of this plain, at some
distance from the high road. The cross road which conducts to it is bad,
but is passable by a carriage: a paved road from Monte Rosi has been
suffered to decay. The first object which strikes the traveller is a
perpendicular face of rock, full of niches and ancient tombs, on the
left of the road. We discover traces of columns cut in the rock, and
pediments are frequent. Sometimes the form of an arch is counterfeited.
Several recesses remain, which were probably occupied by tablets with
inscriptions, but the tablets themselves are all gone. A narrow valley
divides these monuments from an insulated hill or rock, whose
perpendicular sides are perhaps as full of tombs, and niches, as the
preceding; but they are in great measure obscured by shrubs and ivy. The
principal object in this mass is an amphitheatre cut in the tufo. It is
not perfectly regular, for there are two precinctions in some parts, and
in others only one; and there are also, in parts where the hill is most
elevated, indications of columns on the surface of the rock, which here
rises considerably above the highest step. Not content with thus cutting
the steps in the substance of the hill, the authors have made a
subterraneous corridor and vomitories. In a few places we find a little
brickwork, to supply deficiencies in the natural mass, and there
probably has been more, yet except the wearing away of the steps, the
whole construction is nearly perfect.

In another part of this hill is a little subterranean church, consisting
of a nave and side-aisles. The vestibule is an ancient tomb, and a
tradition, or invention, of ancient martyrs here imprisoned, has given a
motive to the formation of the church. Sutri itself is seated on a long
rocky point, and here and there a fragment of the ancient wall remains.
The town stands on a perpendicular rock for nearly the whole circuit,
and chambers, or ornaments, have been cut into it; but not to the same
degree as in the eminences before mentioned. In one place we observed
the representation of a sort of grating. We met with nothing worthy of
particular notice in the town itself, but beyond it, there has been a
magnificent bridge, erected in the eighteenth century, which united the
town with the adjoining hills. This was ruined by the French, (in 1798,
I believe) who also destroyed great part of the town; as was likewise
the case at Ronciglione. We had only allotted a few hours to Sutri, but
the cuttings in the rock are so numerous and so extensive, that this
place would offer plenty of employment for a day, independent of drawing
and measuring. Sutri was an Etruscan city, and though I will not vouch
to you that all these monuments are prior to the dominion of the Romans,
yet I think it probable that some of them are of a very early date, and
they carry back the imagination to a period beyond authentic history,
and excite those vague dreams of ancient civilization and splendour in
which it is so delightful to indulge. The situation is very pleasant,
the vegetation rich and luxuriant, and the scenery striking and
picturesque. We observed no antiquity at Monte Rosi, except some parts
of the pavement of a Roman road, but proceeded to Baccano, where we
stopped for the night. It is an almost solitary inn, in the midst of a
naked, little, round valley, which perhaps like so many others in this
part of the world, has once been the crater of a volcano. After supper,
at about nine o’clock, the waiter came in to tell us that it was not
just to sit up so late, and consume his master’s wood and candles. Next
morning (the 31st) we again started at half past six, and saw Rome, or
at least the dome of St. Peter’s, from the summit of the first hill. The
country became even more desolate, yet there is no dead flat; the soil
does not seem bad, and the parts which are cultivated, and still more
the entire cultivation of the same sort of land in and about Rome,
announce that we must not seek in natural causes alone for this
desolation. About four miles from Rome the country improves again, and
we have some fine views in approaching the city, with a foreground of
rugged cork trees, and bushes of ilex; broken ground and woody hollows;
but so many reflections rush into the mind on entering Rome, that one
has hardly time to consider whether it is beautiful or not. We entered
at the Porta del Popolo, at about eleven o’clock in the morning, and had
to go through the accustomed ceremonies at the custom-house; but having
brought you to Rome I will now conclude my letter.




                             LETTER XXIII.

                           ROMAN ANTIQUITIES.


                                                  _Rome, January, 1817._

I ARRIVED at Rome, as I have already said, on the last day of the year,
1816, after a morning of continued eager expectation. In spite of all
that may have been seen elsewhere of magnificent buildings, and of all
the views and drawings which have been published of the eternal city,
ROME is still a new world to an architect. You may know in detail the
appearance of every building here, but you can feel nothing, you can
imagine nothing, of the effect produced, on seeing, on finding yourself
thus amongst them. To walk over the ancient Forum, and with a mind
already raised by the indistinct and crowded associations of all the
great and wonderful events which have originated on this spot, and of
the great men who have ennobled it; to contemplate on one side the
Capitol, with its temples and triumphal arches, testimonials of former
splendour; and on the other the Curia hostilia, the temple of Jupiter
Stator, and the arched terraces which once supported the proud palace of
the Cæsars, is an intellectual treat, to be enjoyed, to be imagined,
nowhere but at Rome. A vague feeling of admiration mixes itself with
every perception, and every recollection; and the mind forcibly rejects
all inharmonious ideas. It is not any one thing that you see, any more
than one point of history that you have to remember; multitudes of
fragments are included in one view, not very perfect and distinct in
their forms, yet sufficient to excite the imagination. They crowd on the
eye, as the scenes of history on the memory. The strong emotion and the
high tone of feeling excited, leave no power of criticising. There seems
to be a magic in the mere names. Proceeding in your walk in the
direction of the Via Sacra, you leave on the left, the temple of
Antoninus and Faustina, that of Romulus and Remus, and other fragments
without a name. Afterwards, also on the left, is the temple of Peace,
and you pass through the arch of Titus, both monuments of the
destruction of Jerusalem: beyond are the temples of Venus and Rome, and
at the distance of a few steps, the vast extent of the Coliseum. Nor
have you to hunt out these objects with difficulty one after the other;
they burst upon the eye almost at one view, and demand, or rather
extort, your attention; and that view is usually almost the first upon
which a stranger fixes his mind. Whether this building was a temple, or
that a curia, may be questioned; but you cannot doubt for a moment, that
each is a Roman work; and the ruin of some magnificent edifice.
Afterwards you may ascend the Palatine, and pace over the extensive
remains of the palace of the Cæsars. The long vaults, where a partial
destruction admits a gleam of daylight to their deep recesses; the
terraces, which seem to bid defiance to time; the half domes, and solid
piers, attesting the grandeur of their ancient construction; the walls
fringed with shrubs, principally evergreen; the very intricacy of the
plan, and the mixture of kitchen gardens and vineyards, where once the
voice of harmony resounded through lofty halls decorated with the finest
productions of art; all impress the mind with the recollection of past
glory. But the feeling here is very different from that excited in the
Forum. There, the recollection of the lofty virtues of these magnanimous
republicans, exalts every feeling into admiration; here, the shapeless
masses of ruin, half concealed by vegetation, accord better with the
melancholy felt in contemplating the decay of Rome, and the wasteful and
destructive luxury which followed, or accompanied the erection of these
palaces. But the views from the Palatine are no less striking than those
within its walls. Below is the temple of Romulus; farther on to the
left, that of Vesta; between these is the arch of Janus; the temple of
Castor and Pollux was in the immediate neighbourhood; and in another
place that of Apollo. All these names, and almost every inch of ground
is disputed by the Roman antiquaries; but about such dissensions the
imagination does not trouble herself. The form of the ground is still
seen in the Circus maximus, but the buildings are gone. The Aventine
rises above all the other objects, crowned with convents and churches,
composed of the spoils of the temples which once adorned it. To the left
of the Aventine is an enormous mass of building, which once contained
the baths of Caracalla. The lower story is supposed to be filled up; the
upper is uncovered, but the vast piers, and solid piles of masonry,
which are sufficient to explain very intelligibly the whole plan of the
central building, impress forcibly the imagination. Nearer, but still
more to the left, are the arch of Constantine, and the Coliseum; of
which you here trace the form, and see the whole extent. Beyond are
numerous fragments of great buildings, one knows not of what. Turning
again to the north, and retracing the Via Sacra, by which you came to
the Palatine; you fix your eye on the bold elevation of the Capitol, and
figure to yourself what it must have appeared, unincumbered with the
rubbish of modern buildings, when all its temples were entire, each
surrounded by stately colonnades, and the whole crowned with the
splendid fane of Jupiter Capitolinus. There were probably many
inconsiderable temples in Rome, but here was a collection of fine ones;
many might have been in bad taste, but individual defects were lost in
the splendour of the whole display. Besides, the simple form of the
ancient temple precluded such extravagances as are found in modern
architecture; and the form of the ground gave to such a collection its
full effect. This is the case not only on the Capitol, but in the other
parts of Rome; and nothing has astonished me more, than the numerous
fine points of view which the ancient city must have afforded. The hills
were insignificant in themselves, but they seem made to display the
buildings to the greatest advantage; and one grand object rising behind
another, and varying in combination at every new point of view, must
have exhibited a scene of splendour and magnificence, unparalleled not
only in fact, but in the descriptions of the most luxuriant fancy. The
hills and country about Rome are well disposed for architecture, and for
uniting its objects with those of the landscape. They are not high, and
therefore the dreary waste of the Campagna is not obtrusive; while the
broken foreground is richly adorned with evergreen and deciduous trees,
and especially with the picturesque stone pine. The flowing line of
Monte Albano, and the bolder and more irregular forms of the Apennines,
unite to form an inexhaustible fund of variety and interest.

But all this is too vague and general to give you any distinct ideas,
and I must endeavour, by a greater degree of precision, to carry you
with me through this immense museum.

The Guide-books profess to conduct you regularly and systematically
through Rome in eight days; and some of our countrymen boast that they
have beaten the antiquaries, and done it in six. For my part, the first
eight days I spent in Rome were all hurry and confusion. I could attend
to nothing systematically, nor even examine any thing with accuracy; a
sort of restless eagerness to see every thing, and know something about
every thing, gave me no power of fixing my attention on any one
particular. I have just given you a sketch of the chaos of objects which
occupied my mind, but before I descend to individuals, let me tell you,
what indeed is of more importance to me than to you, that I have taken a
pleasant lodging of two good sized rooms, for which I am to pay nine
scudi a month, on the Trinità de’ Monti. On my first arrival I lodged at
Franz’s, a large inn kept by a German of that name, at the upper end of
the Via de’ Condotti, almost close to the Piazza di Spagna. From this
Piazza a most magnificent flight of a hundred and twenty-two steps,
leads you to the church of Trinità de’ Monti. I had heard of the steps
up to the Capitol, but never of these, which by the bye are much more
showy, and I did not doubt on my arrival that I was at the foot of the
ancient Capitol. All these steps I have to ascend to my lodging, and
about sixty more within the house; but to reward my labours, when I am
at home, I command a fine prospect over the greatest part of Rome, and
perhaps the very best distant view of the Vatican. Mr. Sharp, my old
companion in the south of France, assisted me in my search for lodgings;
he had changed his, and I had no small difficulty to find him out. In
this inquiry I received however, the clearest directions possible,
though to streets which appear to have no existence. I am persuaded,
that if you were to Italianize the name of a London street, and ask for
_Via Peccadilla_, you would receive a very distinct and particular
direction.

I have at length gained some degree of composure, and have examined a
few things more at leisure, but still without any order. That of place
seems to have no interest; that of antiquity, is too abstruse and
difficult. I cannot therefore, pretend to give you any regular and
connected view of Rome; nor can I take you with me from day to day, as I
often run from one thing to another, and return again repeatedly to the
principal objects. I shall therefore pursue a plan which may have
regularity enough to unite the principal objects into groups, whose
individuals may reflect some light upon each other; without attempting
any more general arrangement: and leave something both of the
composition of the groups, and of the order in which I speak of them, to
that in which I have seen them.

[Illustration:

A.B. Clayton del. from Sketches by J. Woods. Edwards, Sculp.

TEMPLE OF JUPITER TONANS.

_London._ _Published by J&A Arch. Cornhill. March 1^{st}. 1828._]

There are so many objects of high interest in Rome, that a stranger
hardly knows to which first to turn himself; but no one will long
postpone a visit to the Forum, now called the Campo Vaccino, _i. e._ the
Cattle Field; not the market, but the place where the long horned oxen,
which have drawn the carts of the country people to Rome, wait till
their masters are ready to go back again. This piece of ground does not
precisely correspond with that of the old Forum Romanum, but it contains
nearly the whole of it, and might without any impropriety be called by
the same name. To reach this I crossed the Capitoline hill, whose modern
buildings I shall leave for a future opportunity, and passing under the
porticos of Michael Angelo, came out above the Temple of Concord. On the
left are the foundations, and great fragments of the ancient buildings
of the Capitol. The latter are principally seen within the prisons, at
the back of the present senate-house; the former consist of great blocks
of peperino, and seem to form the face of the hill. Above this was
anciently the Tabularium, or record-office, the front of which consisted
of a range of piers and arches, with a sort of Doric pilaster, and a
capital more singular than beautiful. The material, and the style of the
work, seem to announce its erection during the time of the republic; but
the place having been used as a salt magazine under Nicolas the Fifth,
about the middle of the fifteenth century, this substance is said to
have destroyed the piers, and rendered it necessary to take them down,
and replace them by the continued wall, which now exists; some capitals,
and nearly the whole line of the architrave, are all that remain; above
these nothing is exhibited externally of the ancient edifice. Within are
masses of masonry, and portions of vaults mixed with the modern
constructions.

Just at the foot of the hill is the Temple of Jupiter Tonans, three
columns of which only remain. Formerly, this was buried by the rubbish
forming the slope of the hill, to two thirds of the height of the
columns, the pavement of this temple having been about 36 feet below
that of the tabularium. The French have cleared away the ground, and
various buildings, and in this operation have exposed the above
described basement of the Capitol, of which only a very small fragment
could previously have been visible. The French conferred, says my friend
Mr. Sharp, a great many benefits on the Italians, but the greatest of
all was in going away. An antiquary might be disposed to wish, that this
had been deferred two or three years more, as far at least as relates to
Rome. The excavations are not however, entirely discontinued, but they
are not carried on with the same spirit as formerly. Palladio has made
of this building a magnificent octastyle, dipteral temple, with nine
columns on the sides, and with the side intercolumniations equal to
those of the front. One is inclined to hope at least, that these early
Italian architects had better grounds to go upon for their restorations
than the imperfect fragments which remain to the present day; but here
unfortunately his testimony is contradicted by the existing remains, for
there is not space for his building between the remaining portion of the
front, and the foundations of the Capitol. Uggeri, with more
probability, and assisted by an ancient medal, has restored it as a
hexastyle, peripteral temple, with smaller intercolumniations on the
sides than in the front, as is the fact, with respect to the two columns
of the flank, which are still erect. These columns afford a curious
testimony of the luxury of magnificence, if I may use the expression, of
the Roman architecture: the spaces between the dentils are very deeply
cut upwards and backwards, to produce, I suppose, a depth of shade; the
ovoli are laid on leaves, and hollowed out behind, so as to touch only
at two points; and on the face of these ovoli, there is a minute carving
of flowers. The frieze is ornamented with the insignia of sacrifice, and
the _patera_, the _vase_, and the _helmet_, of the high priest, are all
ornamented with minute carving, which is undistinguishable from below.
That on the helmet of the priest represents a winged thunderbolt, and
serves to identify the temple. In the front, the architrave and frieze
are united in one large tablet, to receive the inscription; but this was
probably an alteration on occasion of some repairs. An ancient ascent to
the Capitol, the pavement of which is now exposed, passed close by this
temple, but several feet below its pavement, and did not leave room for
a regular flight of steps in the front; some steps therefore are put in
between the columns of the portico, and the others ascended laterally on
the side of the building, ending in a platform extending along the
front, at the foot of the first mentioned steps. There are some remains
of the construction which supported these steps, and of the basement
mouldings, yet their arrangement is not perfectly clear.

Almost as near to the eye as the temple of Jupiter Tonans, stands that
which used to have the name of Concord, but which now is rather
attributed to Fortune. That it was not the temple of Concord, is however
much more certain than what it was. The inscription _Senatus populusque
Romanus incendio consumptum restituit_, has been thought to indicate a
republican æra, since there is no mention of any emperor; but the
architecture contradicts any such idea, and the present remains are now,
with more probability, assigned to the fourth century. They consist of
eight granite columns on an elevated basement, which is nearly hid by
the accumulation of rubbish. One of these columns appears to be
inverted; the other materials are very various, and among them are
fragments of some edifice of a better period, and some very rude
attempts at imitating them. Even these imitations seem not necessary to
the edifice, and perhaps are fragments themselves, not much preceding
the destruction of the temple by fire. The capitals are singular; they
have been called Ionic, but that epithet can hardly be applied to them
with justice. Some of them have belonged to a prior building, and are
pretty well executed; others are ill-made imitations to complete the
number wanted.

At a very little distance is the Arch of Septimius Severus, famous among
other things for the erasure of the name of Geta, which is traced in the
inscription. These triumphal arches are not in a very pure style of
architecture, but they are rich and handsome objects; four projecting
columns adorn each face, and the entablature breaks round each of them.
Above these columns are supposed to have been statues, and in the arch
of Constantine such still exist, but here they must have had a singular
effect, as the tablet and inscription extend the whole length of the
building, and the statues would have interrupted, and in part even
concealed it. The top is supposed to have been surmounted by a triumphal
car. The shafts of these columns are of cipollino, and in some of them
large pieces of the marble have scaled off, and they have been repaired
with brick, which has given occasion to some of my countrymen to
discover that the marble columns of Rome were merely brick, coated with
marble; the whole face of the work between the columns is covered with
bas-reliefs, now much decayed, and probably always very bad, both in
design and execution, yet contributing to the magnificence of the
edifice.

At a very little distance from this arch, but not coming into any
general view, are the Mamertine prisons, supposed to have been built
originally by Ancus Martius, but an inscription assigns the present
edifice to C. Vibius Rufus, and M. Cocceius Nerva, in the year of Rome
775. They consist of two dungeons, one below the other, in the lowest of
which is a small spring, said to have arisen miraculously at the command
of St. Peter, in order to baptize the keepers, Saints Processus and
Martinianus, whom he had converted. These dungeons are covered with a
vault, which as well as the walls, is of peperino, and if the tradition
which assigns their erection to Ancus Martius be very uncertain, the
style and materials of the work announce the early origin at least of
all the lower part.

On the other side of the arch of Septimius, is the column dedicated to
the emperor Phocas, as has been recently determined from an inscription
exposed by the excavations made there, at the expense of the Duchess of
Devonshire. The column itself has been taken from some more ancient
building, and is placed on a pedestal, with steps up to it on all sides.
Fragments of two other honorary columns, and the pedestals supporting
them, and appearing to have been arranged symmetrically with this, have
also been discovered, and numerous fragments, some of them of good
architecture, have been dug up here, but these are entirely unconnected
with the column, or with one another. Marble fragments of beautiful
architecture, on the slope of the hill above the arch of Septimius, are
thought to announce the situation of the true temple of Concord, but
fragments alone remain.

These are the nearer objects of this most interesting view; at a greater
distance are the temple of Saturn, that of Antoninus and Faustina, of
Romulus and Remus. I give you the names by which they are usually known,
without attending to their correctness. Then appear some fragments, of
nobody knows what. The temple of Peace, the Coliseum, the arch of Titus,
the Palatine hill, half covered with shapeless masses of ruin, the Curia
Hostilia, and the three beautiful columns which remain of the temple of
Jupiter Stator. You seem to burst at once upon the glories of the
ancient city, but prostrate in the dust we admire the mighty limbs and
giant bulk. I shall not confine myself to the appearance of these as
seen from one spot, but carry you to each.

The Temple of Saturn, or the Ærarium, or the Basilica of Paulus Æmilius,
or the Church of St. Adrian, which is certainly an old name, presents
nothing ancient but a lofty front of brickwork, exemplifying the Roman
passion for introducing blind arches, even when useless, or injurious. I
shall say more of these hereafter, but the construction is of imperial
Rome, and has no pretension to a republican date. The erection or
transformation into a church, is attributed to Pope Onorius the First.

The Temple of Antoninus is a much more interesting monument; the portico
of six columns in front, and two on each flank still exists, not indeed
entire, but so as to exhibit almost every part. These columns are of
cipollino, and are very beautiful, but have been terribly maltreated by
those who at one period made them part of their habitations. Parts of
the sides also remain, exhibiting the construction of the wall of great
blocks of peperino, apparently once covered with marble. The frieze is
beautiful, but I need not tell you about a thing which has been so often
figured and described. The cornice is, I believe, the only good ancient
example of the Corinthian order, which has neither dentils nor
modillions, indeed, in all the parts, we find a breadth and simplicity
of character which was hardly to be expected in the age of the
Antonines.

On the same side of the way is the Church of the Saints Cosmo and
Damiano, said to have been anciently the temple of Romulus and Remus.
The entrance is by a plain, but handsome, ancient bronze door. It is
however, doubtful, whether this belonged originally to the building. By
this, you pass into the vestibule, a circular room covered with a dome,
the width and height of which in the present state, are about equal, but
the pavement has been considerably raised. This is, I think, all that
can pretend to any relation with the ancient temple, and whether it was
really a temple dedicated to Romulus and Remus, must remain doubtful.
Here were discovered the fragments of the marble plan of Rome, now
deposited in the Capitol. Beyond this is a nave of the seventeenth
century, erected by Urban the Eighth; at least what we see internally is
of that period. Externally, we may discover some ancient walls of great
blocks of peperino, but not sufficient, or not sufficiently exposed, to
enable us to understand their distribution. Beyond the nave is the
ancient tribune, covered with mosaics. The Roman antiquaries consider
the dedication of this church to two brothers, a proof that the original
building was a temple of two brothers, and consequently of Romulus and
Remus. Unfortunately, the ancient church had no connexion with the
vestibule, which is the only remaining part of Roman times, and the
union was not effected till the restorations by Urban the Eighth. The
argument therefore makes against their proposition. The old walls of
peperino may indeed have belonged to such a temple, but neither do these
appear to have had any connexion with the circular building in front.

Nearly opposite to this, (but we have already passed a little too far)
are three columns of Jupiter Stator, or of Castor and Pollux, or of the
Comitia, for all these names have been assigned to them. The Roman
antiquaries are much more successful in oppugning the opinions of
others, than in establishing their own. However, the plan which has been
pretty completely discovered by the excavations lately made, determines
it, although deficient in the usual number of columns at the sides, to
have been a temple; and the opinions of the wise seem to lean to Castor
and Pollux, as rebuilt by Tiberius, though I believe some other notions
are still floating among them. The vulgar call it by the name of Jupiter
Stator, and we will if you please follow the vulgar, as this is the name
by which it is most generally known. Whatever it was, we may fairly
pronounce it to have been the most perfect building of which any remains
now exist in Rome. I do not mean the most beautiful, for in that, tastes
may differ; but that in which science, skill, and attention, have been
most carefully and invariably employed in the design, in the drawing,
and in the execution. In the capitals of Mars Ultor, the arrangement of
the division of the leaves is differently managed, even in parts of the
same capital, apparently from mere inattention; in the fragment of
Jupiter Tonans, though the execution was laboured to excess, yet some
parts of the drawing are faulty; and in the portico of the Pantheon, the
execution was so much neglected, that no two intercolumniations are
exactly alike; there are considerable differences in the capitals, and
in the pediment there is one modillion more on one side than on the
other. There is no appearance of any of these faults in Jupiter Stator,
and there are no other buildings we can put into comparison with it,
unless it be the Forum of Trajan, of which we have not sufficient
remains to enable us fairly to institute a parallel. Of the general
design indeed, we have hardly in any case materials for judging, but the
plan and disposition of this temple, bear at least evidence of a careful
consideration. The building is of white marble, so that the substance,
as well as the workmanship, contributed to the effect of magnificence.
The entablature is finely proportioned. It is decidedly Roman in taste,
which some persons perhaps may think a defect, and others consider a
beauty. The frieze is plain, while one band of the architrave is
ornamented; this deviation from the usual practice does not seem to me
well judged. In the Erectheum at Athens, we find a plain frieze
accompanied with a great deal of ornament, not on, but below the
architrave; but in that case the frieze was of black marble, and though
now unadorned, the holes in it prove it to have been once enriched with
figures of metal, probably of gilt bronze. There is no appearance of any
thing of this sort in the temple of Jupiter Stator. The foliage of the
capital is extremely different from that of the Pantheon, or indeed of
any other example in Rome, presenting much broader and flatter surfaces
to the light; whether this is better or worse, I will not pretend to
determine, but I may assert that the present is very beautiful. The
upper tooth of each division of the leaves hardly crosses the lower side
of the division above; the second touches without crossing. Mons.
Caristie of the French Academy, is at present engaged in making a
restoration of this building, and for that purpose following out the
minutest details with the greatest care and accuracy; it was he who
pointed out to me many of the particulars I am going to mention.

You know that the shaft of a column usually enlarges a little at the
bottom, and terminates in a fillet above the base. This enlargement,
with the fillet, is called the _apophysis_, and may usually be described
in the section, by a quarter of a circle, of an inch or two radius, but
in this example, the curve seems to be that of an extremely eccentric
ellipsis, extending some feet up the shaft, and influencing its general
form, so as to reduce it to a continued flowing serpentine line, from
top to bottom. This curvature is so gentle, as not to be perceptible
without the most careful examination, but nevertheless, has its effect
in giving grace and elegance to the columns. It is quite a mistake to
suppose that a variation of form, not immediately cognizable by the eye,
must therefore be useless; every artist has felt, that these slight
changes influence the beauty of the composition, without being
themselves obvious, even to a skilful observer. These columns have stood
upon a continued pedestal, and under that, is another, or sub-pedestal,
containing an arched opening under each intercolumniation. Each pedestal
has had its own cornice. In front a flight of twenty-eight steps led
from the Via sacra up to a portico of eight columns. This flight of
steps was singularly divided into three parts, by two masses of masonry,
or pedestals, as perhaps we may call them, of the height of the
sub-pedestal. The middle, and by much the largest portion, continued in
a straight line from top to bottom; the two side ones were turned
laterally.

The solid construction of this temple was as remarkable as the
disposition of its basement. Under all the columns and walls, the
masonry was formed with great blocks of travertine, and similar blocks
formed the external circuit of the building. The greater part of the
intermediate spaces was filled up with rubble work. The travertine has
been an object of plunder, and the walls are now traced by the vacancies
between the masses of rubble, which was not worth the removing. Even the
blocks under the intervals of the three remaining columns, have been
taken away, and they stand now entirely detached from each other,
(except by some iron ties inserted for their preservation) from the
foundation to the architrave, twenty feet more than the proper height of
the column.

From the temple of Jupiter, let me take you to that of Peace, a building
of very different style in every respect. The remains consist of three
great arches of brick and rubble, nearly of equal size, and of some
foundations of piers, which exhibit themselves above ground. The plan,
which you may see in almost any book of Roman architecture, has been a
room, about 248 feet long, and 195 wide, composed of a nave, or central
part, which is vaulted with three groined arches, and which has on each
side three large recesses, rising about as high as the springing of the
principal arches, and occupying nearly their whole width. These groined
vaults have had the appearance of resting on eight Corinthian columns,
or rather on detached entablatures over such columns. It was probably
intended, by throwing the weight on such slender, and apparently
inefficient props, to give to the whole an exaggerated appearance of
lightness; the attempt seems injudicious; yet the same sort of
arrangement in the existing hall of the baths of Dioclesian is generally
admired. The Romans, this is my present theory, had a sort of
architecture borrowed from the Etruscans, before they had much
intercourse with Greece. The ornamental parts have presented arches, and
niches, and Tuscan columns, which were little more than the wooden props
from which the idea of a column has been derived. To this they
afterwards added the triglyphs, characteristic of the Doric order; and
thus made what is now called the _Roman_ Doric, but which till lately
used to be considered as the genuine order; and imported also the other
orders. From these materials, about the time of Augustus, they formed an
architecture of their own; combining with the severe, and as they
probably felt it, somewhat monotonous simplicity of the Greek forms, the
arches and niches of the Etruscan mode of building; and executing their
works on a large scale, and with a magnificence and fulness of ornament
peculiar to themselves. The power of vaulting their apartments, enabled
them to combine magnitude and solidity, both real and apparent; and they
no sooner felt the effect thus produced, than they began to abuse their
powers in sacrificing every thing else to this union. The great hall in
the baths of Caracalla, was perhaps, the first remarkably successful
effort of the sort; at least we know of nothing earlier, for it is not
clear that there was any thing of the kind in the baths of Titus. The
novelty was admired, extolled, and imitated; and this great room, called
the Temple of Peace, and the great hall in the baths of Dioclesian, were
built upon the same model. Palladio inserts a similar apartment in the
baths of Nero and Titus, as well as in those of later date; but we know
not his authority, and the progress would be the same though we should
assign an earlier date to the commencement of the practice. It is
impossible to deny the impressive effect produced by these ample spaces,
and bold construction, whatever was the edifice in which they were first
introduced, or not to regret, that it should have occasioned the entire
disregard of all chaster, and less ostentatious beauty, both in the
masses and in the details. Whatever was the motive of this disposition,
its effect in the Temple of Peace is now entirely lost, as the great
vault is gone. The stucco panelling of the side-vaults is in a fine free
style, but the details are bad, and the execution poor; a circumstance
which we have the opportunity of determining by a large mass of vault
lying on the ground, with a considerable portion of these ornaments
remaining. The backs of the two side recesses, each with two ranges of
comparatively small arches, never could have had a pleasing appearance
by any mode of finishing, and the circular recess is still worse in
design; but the latter was a posterior addition, made to convert the
edifice into a Christian church. Of the great order, the whole
entablature is clearly exhibited at one corner, being not continued from
one column to another, but returning in itself upon each. Considerable
fragments of a smaller order are lying about, presenting continued
straight lines, and not contemptible either in design, or workmanship,
although not very correct. A third order ornamented the circular recess,
and we have also several fragments of the entablature of this part,
overloaded with ornaments which are ill drawn, and ill executed. One end
wall of the nave seems to have been finished in a manner similar to
those of the ends of the two side recesses; the other has a large niche.
We may perhaps trace in this arrangement the first idea of the
distribution of the Roman churches. Recent excavations have proved that
the plan has hitherto been imperfectly understood. The original entrance
was at the end, and the building formed a great hall, terminating in a
large niche, and having three tribunes, square on the plan, on each
side, each of which terminated in two rows, each of three arched
recesses, some, or all of which, were windows. The middle tribune on one
side was opened at some period later than the conversion of Constantine,
and a flight of steps made up to it, while a semicircular extremity was
added to the opposite tribune; so that what had been the nave, or
leading division of the hall, became the transept of the church,
although larger than the part which thus had the effect of a nave, as is
the case at present in the church of the baths of Dioclesian. Many of
the paving bricks are marked with the name of Domitian, but this does
not amount to a proof of the date of the edifice, and the execution of
the parts shows decisively, that it is not, in its present state, of the
age of Vespasian, as has been supposed. It is possible that the mass of
the building might be of the time of that emperor, yet I doubt if the
introduction of these immense groined vaults can be placed so early.
There are indeed some very fine fragments, and in particular, a
beautiful piece of cornice with dentils, but without modillions, which
now lies in the adjoining church of Santa Francesca Romana. These were
plundered from other buildings; and the artists of that we are now
examining, have shown their degeneracy by their clumsy imitations. The
stucco work, which must have been made for the building, is still worse
than the marble. The circular recess on one side has long been
acknowledged to be an addition, but the present opinion does not assign
to the whole edifice an antiquity much higher than the reign of
Dioclesian, or perhaps of Constantine, but the apparent change of its
destination, from some profane purpose, probably into that of a
Christian church, make me suppose that it must have been, in its
original form, prior to the latter emperor.

From the temple of Peace we have but to cross the way to the Arch of
Titus. This is the oldest triumphal arch existing in Rome, and it has
perhaps been the most beautiful. It contained only a single opening, by
which means the side intercolumniations are rather smaller than where
there are also two smaller arches; and I think this improves the general
composition. You know that this building was erected in commemoration of
the defeat of the Jews, or rather of the destruction of the Jewish
nation by Titus; and part of its interest is derived from the sacred
utensils sculptured in its bas-reliefs.

At the distance of a few steps from the arch of Titus, we find two
temples, placed back to back, sometimes called the temples of the Sun
and Moon, but I am better satisfied to believe them the temples of Venus
and Rome, designed by Hadrian, and criticised by Apollodorus. The
criticism was too just to be forgiven, and it cost the unfortunate
artist his life. Ruins have more claim on our attention, when we know,
or fancy that we know, something of their history, and here the
probability is much in favour of their connexion with the story.
Palladio restored these temples with a portico, or rather loggia to
each, of six columns, and four pilasters, not the height of the
building. It seems more probable that each had a lofty decastyle portico
and pediment, as is usual in temples. Uggeri, who has given a plan on
this supposition, says that he has made them peripteral, instead of
amphiprostyle, but in fact, both his design and that of Palladio are
amphiprostyle. In order to effect this, he has crowded his columns too
much, and if there were ten of them, the building was in all probability
peripteral. It was inclosed in a peribolus, surrounded by a peristyle of
granite columns of considerable size, many fragments of which still
remain.

Underneath the wall of this building, we see a slab of white marble,
apparently the remains of a pavement of that material: this is thought
to have belonged to Nero’s golden house. Some other foundations have
been found by digging, which are attributed to the same source. We will
now pass to the Coliseum, without stopping to examine the shapeless
fragment of a fountain, or aqueduct, called the Meta sudans. What an
immense mass! You walk round it, and within it. You pace its long
corridors, or stand on the top of its half ruined vaults, and
everywhere, and in every part, and from every point of view, the same
impression occurs of enormous magnitude. You may visit it again and
again, and you will still feel this one character eternally repeated. To
the painter, in its present state of ruin, it offers many picturesque
combinations and admirable studies. The antiquary may delight in tracing
the various parts, and imagining their uses; but to the architect it
does not say much. As a whole it is a mere mass, with little merit of
design or execution. None of the orders are good, and the mouldings are
indifferently drawn and worse executed, as might be expected from the
manner in which it was raised. Yet on the whole, the details of the
architecture are better than I expected from the engravings. It is
curious, that although the arches are semicircular, and of small span,
the arch-stones are joggled;[43] this would seem to indicate no great
confidence in the form of the arch, and consequently not much habit of
using it, at that time. Travertine, brickwork, and rubble are intermixed
in the construction, and the ancient pavement in some of the passages so
exactly resembles Dutch clinkers, that I should have had no doubt of
their being such, had I met with them in England. This building has
suffered tremendously, as every one knows, by furnishing materials for
the Roman palaces. Lately, a part which threatened to fall, has been
supported by a vast brick wall of no inconsiderable expense.[44] During
the residence of the French it was cleared out both internally and
externally, and some curious construction, partly of blocks of
travertine, partly of brick, and small, rough masonry, was discovered in
the arena: the use and date of these have been much disputed. Some of
the slighter walls have been supposed to have been erected by the
Frangipani family, which had here established a dyeing-house; but they
are all now filled up, not however to the former level, for the present
arena is said to be eight feet lower than it was.

Almost close to the Coliseum, is the Arch of Constantine, shining like a
jay, says Milizia, in borrowed feathers. Much of the sculpture
represents the exploits of Trajan, and was doubtless taken from an arch
dedicated to that emperor, but it has been disputed whether Constantine
transferred them from the arch in the forum of Trajan, or whether he
altered and restored an arch upon the spot. The latter supposition is
inadmissible, since the bases of the pilasters are of Constantine’s
time, judging, as we may fairly do in this case, by the workmanship;
while those of the columns, which are so much more exposed to
destruction and to change, are antique; and of the sixteen internal
angles made by the cornice, points also very much protected by their
situation, not one is entirely of the more ancient execution. The parts
of architecture not made for this arch, are very beautiful, but rather
perhaps in a more delicate style than that of the fragments remaining of
the forum and basilica of Trajan. The general form and proportion of the
edifice are also good.

On the opposite side of the Coliseum, on the slope of the Esquiline, are
the subterraneous chambers, commonly called the Baths of Titus, whence
the arabesque paintings of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries are
said to have been derived. These ornaments however have, properly
speaking, nothing to do with the baths, but belonged to a magnificent
palace of an earlier date, whose walls were left by Titus to serve as
part of the supports to the apartments fabricated above them. A vast
number of chambers thus become subterraneous, still remain, and numerous
additional vaulted rooms occupy the courts of the ancient mansion, and
advance in front of them to complete the substructions required for the
arrangements above. These additional parts may be distinguished by the
quality of the work, and still more readily by the want of stucco, and
of every sort of ornament. The Roman antiquaries pretend to determine
that this palace had been abandoned some time before it was thus buried,
and that parts of it had been divided into small habitations for the
poorer class. Many of these vaults, as well of the ancient building, as
of the additions under Titus, were cleared out during the authority of
the French in Rome, but a still larger number remains more or less
filled with rubbish, purposely thrown in from above, and this
circumstance, together with the change of destination in the edifice,
produces an intricacy, or rather confusion in the plan, which the
spectator does not easily unravel, and it is with astonishment that we
contemplate these lofty and spacious apartments, covered with the
richest ornaments, and a profusion of painting and gilding, where it
seems as if the light of day could never have entered; but when the
circumstances of the building are once well understood, these
particularities, and some irregularities in the plan, which at first
sight appear incomprehensible, are fully explained. While all these were
considered as parts of the baths of Titus, all strangers used to be
told, that the Laocoon was found in them, and the very pedestal on which
it stood was pointed out; but now, when it is established that these
chambers never constituted any portion of the baths, this notion is
given up; since in fact all we know on the subject is, that the Laocoon
was found in or near the baths of Titus. I do not know whether a
magnificent bathing vessel of rosso antico, now in the Vatican, is in
the same predicament, but it was said one time to have been found here.
In a long corridor which formed one side of the internal court of the
palace, the painting on the vaults remains tolerably perfect. We see it
by means of a candle fixed at the end of a long reed, and consequently
the examination cannot be very exact, but it is enough to shew to us the
grace and spirit of the figures, and the delicacy of the ornament. In
another part of the ruins we scramble over heaps of rubbish, in chambers
nearly filled up, sometimes walking nearly upright, oftener half
doubled, or crawling on all-fours, to a part where there are similar
paintings, which may be examined close at hand. The execution is slight
but firm, suited to the position in which they were to be seen. The
arrangement of the ornaments, architecturally speaking, is bad, but in
themselves they are generally beautiful, and the figures both of men and
animals are drawn not only with spirit and truth, but with a grace of
attitude and elegance of form, which we certainly do not find in works
of this nature in modern times. One conceives that a very superior
artist must have made the drawings, and that they were copied on the
walls by skilful workmen. There are some apartments, and lofty vaults
above ground, but at a greater distance from the Coliseum; and a large
reservoir, called the _sette sale_, or seven halls, out of the general
circuit of the building. It consists of nine vaults, with the doors so
disposed that you may see seven of them on a diagonal line at one view.
The deposit on the sides proves sufficiently that they were reservoirs
for water, and they are supposed to have supplied the baths of Titus and
Trajan. The present circumstances of these ruins scattered over a great
extent of ground, some in one vineyard, and some in another, accessible
by different ways, and where in going from one to another, one loses
altogether the traces of antiquity, perhaps fill the imagination more,
than if they were in one inclosure; for the apparent distance is
increased by this want of union, by the crooked paths, through which one
reaches them, and by the number of objects intervening; but there is
nothing in any one of the superior buildings to detain the spectator for
long. More pains perhaps have been taken about the plan of this edifice,
than of any other of the ancient baths, but none of the _obscurer_ ruins
of Rome have been well made out, and even the less obvious parts of the
most interesting buildings, have till lately excited little attention.
At every step we have to complain that the Roman antiquities, in spite
of all which has been written upon them, have never been published.

These remains, as I have said, are on the Esquiline; on the opposite
slope of the Cœlian, are some buildings, consisting of piers, vaults,
and arcades; with a sort of Doric pilaster and entablature, much in the
style of the Coliseum, and supposed to have been erected at the same
time, or shortly after, for the reception of wild beasts for the use of
the amphitheatre. Returning again towards the Capitol, we find the
Palatine, half covered with ruins, mixed with modern convents; and the
buildings of the Farnese gardens, designed by M. A. Buonarotti, and by
Vignola. Amongst these is a subterranean apartment, without any opening
for the external light, known by the name of the baths of Livia, which
have been very highly ornamented with painting and gilding, and with
little bas-reliefs in stucco; and considerable remains of these
decorations still exist. I shall not attempt to lead you to all the
different masses of ruin, the long vaults, and immense solid piers,
crowded together on this hill; but I cannot omit to mention a noble
terrace supported on vaults, which commands the Circus maximus, and a
number of interesting objects finely combined. After all, supposing the
whole summit of the Palatine to have been occupied by the palace, which
was probably the case, it would not have been much larger than that
designed by Inigo Jones for Charles I., and of which the
Banquetting-house was built as a specimen. The Roman palace must have
been very irregular, the natural effect of having been erected at
different times, and by men whose views were very different. Amongst its
ruins we are shown a Hippodrome, a Temple of Apollo, and more things
than I can undertake to name; and in the villa Spada, the casino of
which boasts some nearly invisible productions of the pencil of Giulio
Romano, is a considerable subterraneum, called the Baths of Nero. As in
the baths of Titus, you have to hunt out these fragments in different
gardens and vineyards, the entrances to which are frequently very wide
apart, nor is it always easy to obtain admission.




                              LETTER XXIV.

                           ROMAN ANTIQUITIES.


                                                 _Rome, February, 1817._

IN my last I gave you some account of the buildings about the Forum, or
perhaps I should say, about the Campo Vaccino, for the ancient forum was
of much less extent from N. W. to S. E., which is its present direction,
and greater from N. E. to S. W., reaching as far as the circular church
of St. Theodore, supposed to have been a temple of Romulus; but not
apparently to the building called the temple of Vesta, or even to the
arch of Janus; as these stood, not in the great Forum, but in the
cattle-market, or Forum Boarium. The church of St. Theodore
above-mentioned, is a circular brick building, or at least coated with
brick, for the interior is probably rubble. We have no reason to believe
any of the present remains to be of very high antiquity, or if there be
any thing of the sort, it is concealed by the more recent covering,
which is supposed to have been made, or much repaired, at the time the
building was converted into a Christian church. According to Manazzale
it was _ristabilita_ by Adrian I. in 774, _rifabbricata_ by Nicolas V.
in 1450. Among the arguments used to prove it to have been the ancient
temple of Romulus, or at least to have occupied its site, is a fancied
similarity between St. Theodore (usually called San Toto), and the
founder of the Roman state; and the custom still existing, of carrying
to it sick children for the recovery of their health, since it appears
that the same practice prevailed in ancient times, with respect to the
temple of Romulus. This argument is of some value, since the Romans
still retain many local heathen superstitions. Behind this building is a
small fragment of wall of _opus incertum_, against the Palatine hill,
which we may pronounce more ancient than the temple itself, and probably
of a republican period. The pavement of the yard in front, and of a
considerable portion of the street, is formed of what is usually called
serpentine; but I believe it has no affinity with the stone now so named
by mineralogists, but is rather a green porphyry. One finds in Rome,
however, another stone called green porphyry, very different from this,
and agreeing with the red porphyry in every thing but its colour.

In the neighbourhood of the ancient Forum Boarium, are the remains of
five edifices; the first in our route is the Arch of Janus, which I need
not be very particular in describing, as it has little pretension to any
sort of beauty. The mouldings, without being good, are better drawn, and
better executed than those of the arch of Constantine, which were made
for the building. One or two fragments seem to have belonged to
something else, but in general there is a uniformity of design and
execution. Close by this is the Arch of the Goldsmiths, dedicated to
Septimius Severus, which, in spite of the name, is in fact, no arch at
all, but consists of an entablature supported on two piers, which are
ornamented with pilasters of the Composite order; it is covered with a
profusion of ornaments in bad taste, but producing, nevertheless, some
richness of effect.

The Cloaca Maxima is so little visible that one can hardly form a
decided judgment concerning its construction. It is said to be of
peperino, or rather of what Brocchi has called _tufa litoide_, repaired
in many places with travertine. We see only two ends of a short piece,
running perhaps two hundred yards, from the neighbourhood of the arch of
Janus into the Tiber. At the upper end only one course of arch stones,
of peperino, or tufa is seen, and the joints seem somewhat loosened by
time; in front of this is another arch of brick, springing from a higher
level, but apparently of ancient workmanship. The older arch is filled
up with silt to somewhat above the springing. Towards the land, the
modern sewer varies its direction, and the old one is entirely filled
up. Close by the sewer is a good spring of clear water, and a little
higher up, another more copious one. They are so far distinct, that the
use of the upper as a washing-place does not affect the lower. The upper
spring appears from beneath a brick arch, and may therefore be brought
from some distance; the lower rises under rocks. The position of this
spring is of importance in settling the topography of ancient Rome, as
it must have supplied the lake Juturna, and have been the place where
Castor and Pollux were seen watering their horses after the battle of
the lake Regillus. Some have supposed another spring, in order to put
the lake of Juturna, and consequently the temple of Vesta, at the foot
of the Palatine, just by the three columns of Jupiter Stator; the
arrangement is doubtless convenient, but the evidence is defective. The
outlet of the Cloaca into the Tiber has three courses of arch stones of
peperino, as perfect as if done yesterday, and of excellent masonry, but
in so exposed a situation it is hardly credible, that some restorations
should not at times have been necessary. It appears among the remains of
an ancient wall, which is also of peperino, or tufa, but of a softer
variety and less perfect workmanship. We may suppose all this prior to
Augustus, but between the kings and emperors there is a very wide
interval, and there seems no mode of fixing a precise date for any of
the restorations; what evidence we possess is certainly in favour of its
having retained the form and arrangement given to it by the Tarquins.

The next antiquity I shall notice, consists of some columns in the
church of Santa Maria, in Cosmedim. The church itself is a basilica of
very early date, and presents nothing of pagan antiquities in its
general appearance externally, excepting some ancient fragments of
architecture in the portico, and a large stone, supposed to have been
the covering of a sewer, representing a huge round face with an open
mouth. It is called the _Bocca della verità_, because if you assert a
falsehood with your hand in this mouth, it will close upon you.

Within side are nine large columns, which have evidently formed part of
the peristyle of a temple, and probably remain in their original
position. Seven of them have very beautiful Composite capitals, which
may probably be considered the best examples of that order in Rome. The
church contains a very rich pavement of the sort called Byzantine,
composed of tesselated marbles, and there are about twenty other small
marble columns, the spoils of various buildings, with capitals of all
ages, from the time of Titus to that of Constantine, and perhaps later.
From some appearances, one might imagine that the larger columns were
shaken by an earthquake. One of their capitals was wanting, and has been
supplied from some other ancient building; but even this alteration must
have been prior to the date of the present church, in which neither
columns nor capitals are of any value. There are some walls of the
ancient temple behind the choir. This church also preserves its ancient
marble pulpit and reading-desk; and there is an ancient picture, which
we are told floated of itself by sea from Greece, about the year 800.

I shall now proceed to a more beautiful and more perfect remain, usually
called the Temple of Vesta. The antiquaries here are pretty generally
agreed that it has no right to the appellation, though there are some
arguments in its favour, and rather assign it to Hercules Victor, built
A. U. C. 480. For my part I doubt, as every body must be content to do,
who troubles himself with the names of the Roman antiquities, and
believes only according to evidence. It is a small cell, partly of
brick, and partly of stone; the latter ancient, the former modern;
surrounded by a peristyle of twenty elegant Corinthian columns of white
marble, some of which have capitals in the Greek taste, and some rather
more in the Roman. I believe I have already noticed this distinction,
but I will now in a few words endeavour to explain to you in what it
consists. In the Greek order, the abacus is not cut off at the angles;
the general form of the capital more or less resembles that of a bell;
and in the foliage of the leaves, one part does not lie over the other,
but the divisions merely touch each other at the points. In the Roman,
the angles of the abacus are cut off; the general form is that of a
funnel; and the lower divisions of the leaves usually lie over the
upper. What I here call Greek foliage is frequently designated as
consisting of the leaves of the acanthus; while the Roman is considered
to be imitated from olive leaves; there is little resemblance to either,
yet the olive branch may have suggested the idea of the Roman ornament;
while the Greek resembles some sorts of thistle, rather than the
acanthus of Linnæus, but it is probable that the Greeks intended a
thistle by the name acanthus, though the _mollis Acanthus_ of Virgil
seems to belong to some other plant, and his evergreen acanthus must
again be different.

When the Romans first began to feel the beauties of Grecian
architecture, they probably were obliged to make use of Greek artists
for its execution, and to such a period I attribute the present edifice.
About the time of Augustus, the Romans had formed to themselves a style
decidedly their own, and differing in many particulars from their Greek
models. From that emperor to Trajan, or perhaps later, we do not find
any capital, or other ornamental part of public buildings, in which the
taste of the details is Greek; but as skill in the fine arts seems to
have utterly disappeared in Italy, sooner than in Greece, the Romans of
the latter age had again recourse to the chisel of Greek artists. In the
time of Trajan indeed, Apollodorus grecised, but in a different manner.
The forms of the mouldings in the forum of Trajan approach to those of
the Greeks, and they are executed with Grecian truth and delicacy of
workmanship, but the ornaments are such as were usual at Rome. In the
temple of Vesta the ornament is Greek, but it is not particularly well
executed. The entablature is entirely gone, nor are there any fragments
by which to restore it. Pieces of the soffite of the portico however,
are found, and some _antefixæ_ have been dug up, which perhaps belonged
to this edifice. The bases are in the Roman taste, and well designed,
though rather smaller than usual; they have no separate plinths, but are
set on one which is continued round the building, and forms the upper
step.

Before the first volume of the Ionian antiquities, published by the
Dilettanti Society, had made us acquainted with really fine specimens of
the Ionic order, the Temple of Fortuna Virilis was cited as one of its
best examples. As usual, the Roman antiquaries are agreed about nothing
but that this edifice is misnamed. It is of a clumsy overcharged
architecture, but looks rather better in reality than in the drawings,
because the relief of the ornaments is very small. Part of the old work
having been much defaced, new mouldings have been badly executed in
plaster, without the ornaments.

I have mentioned a sepulchre of Pontius Pilate at Vienne, in Dauphiné.
His palace is at Rome, if you believe tradition, and a very curious
palace it must have been, whimsically made up with fragments of better
times. The edifice has been more reasonably supposed the habitation of
Rienzi, tribune of the people in the fourteenth century, whose curious
history you have read in Gibbon. The authority for this is an
inscription which states it to have been erected by Nicolas, son of
Crescentius and Theodora.

The ancient Pons Palatinus was built, or at least begun by Marcus
Fulvius, who was censor in 575; and terminated by Scipio Africanus in
612, A. U. C. It was thrown down in 1598, and the present fragment is
for the most part a papal structure of the seventeenth century. A
little, and but very little, of the ancient Roman work is visible. A
stranger is perhaps more struck by the nets turned round by the action
of the water, than by the remains of the bridge. These nets are intended
for large fish, and principally sturgeon, whose nature it is to push
quietly against the obstacle; the weight of the fish prevents the motion
of the net, till the person appointed to watch it can take possession of
his prey.

Before we reach the theatre of Marcellus, we have to hunt out the ruins
of three temples, which stand close together, almost indeed touching in
some parts, but not placed symmetrically, or even parallel to each
other. One of these is supposed to have been the Temple of Filial Piety,
erected on the site of the prison where the story recorded by Pliny
occurred, of a father nourished by the milk of his daughter; but nobody
has yet attempted to determine which of the three. The present church of
S. Nicola in Carcere, seems to preserve in its name some memory of the
tradition, and this occupies the whole space of the middle temple, while
parts of the peristyles of the two others are built up in its side
walls. The middle one was a hexastyle, peripteral temple, of the Ionic
order, built of peperino. Of that on the right of the spectator, we may
see a range of five of the columns of the flank. They have a sort of
Corinthian capital, but I would not venture from the little that is seen
of the architecture, to guess at the date. The third was Doric, and much
smaller.

We may next visit the Theatre of Marcellus, of which but little is seen,
as it is encumbered with the formless mass of the Orsini Palace, and
that little is occupied by a range of dirty shops. Enough remains to
show that the architecture has been such as we might expect from the
date of its erection. It formed for a long while the model of the Doric
order, and is still considered as the finest example remaining of what
is called Roman Doric, although the introduction of dentils in the
cornice is esteemed very licentious. The Roman Doric, however, is an
order of which we have so few ancient examples, that our choice is
extremely limited. Of the Theatre of Pompey nothing is to be seen but a
few vaults, and a range of houses, whose circular form points out that
they have been erected on the ancient foundations.

The Portico of Octavia is a fine fragment, in an awkward, dirty,
disagreeable situation. The order has not much ornament, but it is well
proportioned. The effect is spoiled by the brick walls and arches, which
have been erected to supply the place of the deficient columns, and some
of these are as early as the reign of Severus. Several of the antefixæ
of this roof still exist, but I believe they have fallen down and been
put up again, so that we cannot determine what was their precise
situation.

This portico anciently enclosed two temples, and with a long neck you
may contrive to see the Composite capital of a column of one of them,
which is supposed to be the most ancient specimen of the order in
existence; I can venture no criticisms on what is so imperfectly
visible.

There are some vestiges of the baths of Agrippa in stables behind the
Pantheon, upon which I shall not stop to speculate, nor upon the more
conspicuous Arco de’ Ciambelli, which is also supposed to have belonged
to them, but transport you at once to the Pantheon itself, the most
perfect and majestic edifice remaining, of the good time of Roman
architecture. I must according to my plan, begin with what may be learnt
or guessed relating to its history. For a long while, the prevailing
opinion was, that the body of the edifice was of the time of the
republic, and the portico an addition made by Agrippa: indeed there were
some very mysterious dreams about the purpose and antiquity of this
temple. I have already mentioned the investigations of M. Achille Le
Clerc; the cell seems to have formed a complete circular building
itself, not essentially attached to any thing, except at the back, where
some remains, attributed to the baths of Agrippa, appear to be united
with it, but there is no trace of a door, or other opening, to form a
communication between them. In front, the two masses of brickwork which
at present support the turrets, are added to bring out a straight line
to receive the portico, leaving between them a space which is covered
with a vault, and which may be termed the pronaos. To these the portico
is added, but there is no intimate union either between the circular
part and these projections, or between the latter and the portico. A
brick wall, rising considerably above the roof of the portico, is
supported on the arch over the pronaos, which occupies the space
continued from the three middle intercolumniations of the portico; and
on this wall there is a pediment, or part of a pediment, for the top is
cut off, and it seems uncertain if it ever formed a complete triangle;
and it is this pediment, and the detached construction of the different
parts, which have afforded the antiquaries a motive for believing the
present portico a posterior addition. If, reasoned M. Le Clerc, the
building was originally finished without a portico, we shall find traces
of the method of completing it without one either on the circular cell,
or on the face of the two additional masses of brickwork. He examined
both with the greatest care, and in both was perfectly satisfied, from
the interruption of the mouldings, and also from the offsets of the
work, that no finishing could ever have taken place on either, but that
the present portico, or something analogous to it, must have existed
from the first.

Some differences in the materials and in the workmanship, the want of
correspondence in the design, and the partial settlements which have
taken place, are all adverse to the opinion that the whole building was
executed at once, and two circumstances induce me to suppose that the
cell is even posterior to the portico. The first is, that the use of
burnt bricks was only recently introduced into Rome at the time of
Agrippa, as appears from the manner in which Vitruvius speaks of them;
and the first effort would scarcely be one of this magnitude and
importance. My reasons for believing the use of burnt bricks to be
adopted in Rome at so late a period, I mean to give you more in detail
in a future letter. Perhaps we may use a similar argument concerning the
form of the edifice, for though we have no precise idea of the date of
the first introduction of domes, yet it seems probable that it must be
assigned to about this period, and it would not be easy to imagine that
the first erection would be on so large a scale; at the same time I must
acknowledge, that we have no dome remaining of any size, which can put
in a probable claim to a greater antiquity than the Pantheon. The second
circumstance is, that the marble employed in the portico and pronaos, is
the Pentelic, while that within is of Carrara. I do not think the
passage in Pliny determines the first use of Luna, or Carrara marble in
Rome; he may, perhaps, only have alluded to the discovery of a whiter
and more beautiful bed, but I think we have sufficient remains to show
that the employment of Greek marble in Rome, generally preceded that of
the Italian. It has however, been contended, that the body of brickwork
was erected before the portico: that this followed, and that all the
marble finishings of the inside were added afterwards. The argument for
this is the want of any correspondence between the marble finishings,
and the openings and distribution of the brickwork. I will oppose to it
a particularity in the construction of this brickwork. The Romans appear
to have been early accustomed to the use of discharging arches; they
introduced straight arches, (that is, an arrangement of bricks acting
against one another as wedges, but kept in a line, nearly, or quite
straight) over their openings, instead of solid stone lintels; but aware
of the weakness arising from this method of employing the materials,
they formed over them a semicircular arch, by which means the weight of
the superincumbent wall was thrown upon solid parts which were able to
bear it. In the earliest buildings which remain, and in general, even
down to the time of Caracalla, this practice was used reasonably, and
with moderation; but in later times, arches were employed, not for use,
but for affectation; straight arches were employed where there were no
openings, and discharging arches, which threw the weight rather on a
weaker than on a stronger part. The brickwork of the Pantheon displays
abuses of this sort, which is certainly a reason for assigning as late a
date to its erection as is consistent with what we know of its history.
Nevertheless, a cloud of witnesses establish the whole as the work of
Agrippa, and perhaps, all that we ought to conclude from the want of
correspondence in the different parts is, that different architects were
employed, whose views were not altogether the same. Septimius Severus
performed considerable restorations, but principally within side, and we
have nothing to guide us as to the particulars of what was then
executed, except the character of the work itself. This building, which
seems to have contained no woodwork, except perhaps a small portion
entirely concealed in the roof of the portico, is said to have suffered
from fire; one proof among many that I could cite to you, that brick,
stone, and bronze, were anciently combustible. After the transfer of the
seat of empire to Constantinople, the Pantheon became an object, not of
care, but of plunder. Constans robbed it of its covering of bronze
tiles, and other depredations were made on it. About 608, Pope Boniface
IV. consecrated it as a Christian church, but this did not preserve it
from further spoliation. A little plaster now often serves to supply the
place of the metals or marble taken away.

Modern buildings so surround the body of this edifice, that it is only
very imperfectly that we judge of its merits as a whole; enough however
is seen to prove the majestic and impressive character of this simple
form. Its great distinction, in comparing its proportions with those of
modern structures, is in the lowness of the dome, both as a whole, and
in the circular part, which is left exposed. If we consider the roof of
a modern church as a basement, we shall find the proportions of the drum
and cupola more lofty than those of the Pantheon. In St. Peter’s, and in
St. Paul’s, the architects have had recourse to a double, or triple
construction in order to obtain this elevation, without producing
internal deformity, and to this again a lantern is added, in order to
give a still greater elevation to the design. This has been done with
correct judgment, because the lower part of the edifice does not merely
in picturesque effect act as a basement, but because it is united with
the upper into an acutely pyramidal form, which it is important to
preserve. If accessories were added to the Pantheon it would be
necessary to give the general composition a very obtusely triangular
outline. The Gothic artists aspired to a form more acutely triangular
than those of the Italian architects. Each disposition has its beauties;
the Gothic arrangement conveys the idea of power by the appearance of
height, the ancient Roman, by that of extent. The modern Italians have
attempted the union of the two. The obtuse triangle gives more the
impression of strength and durability, and has also the advantage of
producing a building of which a much greater proportion can be applied
to internal use and effect. Three cornices surround the circular part.
Palladio has introduced two stories of pilasters in the upper divisions.
I know not what authority he might have had for this, but what we at
present see is a rough brickwork, which was certainly covered in some
way. The two turrets are modern, but it seems to me there must have been
some additional elevation given to these parts in the original work. All
our modern restorations agree in exhibiting a square mass behind the
portico, which would look particularly bald and disagreeable, especially
as it would be seen over the two pediments. The portico has eight
columns in front, surmounted by a pediment, and is the only antiquity
now remaining here, sufficiently perfect to exhibit the effect of this
simple and beautiful arrangement. We have such things in the recent
architecture of England, and some of them are very handsome, though in
general they want depth. In Italy, I do not believe that it has ever
been imitated by the moderns. We might, perhaps, find a reason for this
in the very existence of such beautiful remains in the buildings of
antiquity, and something must be allowed for the strong predilection for
intricacy of form, which seems always, more or less, to have influenced
the architects of this country. The same perfect simplicity of design is
not preserved within the portico, it is divided by columns into
something like three naves, and the centre of the great niche, on each
side, is opposed to the centre of a column, and not to that of one of
the spaces. The Romans began to spoil Grecian architecture as soon as
they adopted it; substituting variety of form, and richness of material,
to the simple elegance of arrangement, and the delicacy and beauty of
finish which they found in their models. Simplicity may be carried to an
extreme, and persons of the best and purest taste will differ as to the
precise degree of it required. The interior of the portico of the
Pantheon does not pass the limits of what a great number of amateurs
would consider, not merely as an excusable, but as a desirable degree of
intricacy; and compared to modern edifices, to the front of a Roman
church for instance, or to the portico of St. Geneviève, at Paris, it is
extremely simple. The columns are of granite, and it appears that,
originally, those in front were of a granite with white felspar, which
is usually called here oriental granite, and the internal ones of a
granite, or syenite, containing red felspar, which is said to be brought
from Egypt; of the reason of this difference I can give no guess. By a
restoration of modern times, one of the columns of red granite has got
in front. In some of the columns, the granite has scaled off by the
action of the weather, parallel to the curved surface. They are all
finely wrought, the bases and capitals are of white Pentelic marble, and
the latter by no means all of equal excellence in point of execution.
Urban VIII., who restored one of them, has inserted his _bees_ instead
of flowers in the abacus. The pilasters are of Pentelic marble, and in
short all the other ornamental parts belonging to the portico and
pronaos. The marble coating which once covered what is now naked
brickwork, is gone nobody knows where, and the bare walls, and naked
roofs, add to the grandeur of the edifice something of the melancholy of
a ruin. The ceiling of the portico was of gilt bronze, but how this was
disposed is a question which has been much agitated, the probable
opinion is, that it formed a panelled vault over each division. Urban
VIII. took away this bronze, then, as it appears, in a very decayed
state, formed from it the four twisted columns which support the canopy
over the high altar at St. Peter’s, and cast several cannon from the
remainder. One of the _nails_, weighing forty-seven pounds, is said to
be in England; the whole weight of nails was nine thousand three hundred
and seventy-four pounds; the metal altogether weighed four hundred and
fifty thousand two hundred and fifty pounds.

The marble doorway corresponds, both internally and externally, with the
architecture of the portico, and not with that of the Pantheon itself:
the opening is about nineteen feet wide and thirty-eight high, but
within this, are pilasters of bronze which form the actual doorway. On
these hang magnificent doors, also of bronze, and over them is a grating
of the same metal. All these evidently form one thing, and belong to
each other, and probably to the place where they are fixed: though it
has been said that the original ones were carried away by Genseric, and
that these were supplied from some other edifice.

I do not believe there is any person so insensible to the effect of
architecture, as not to feel the surpassing beauty of this building
internally; the simplicity and grace of its form, the beautiful colour
of its marbles, principally of the _giallo antico_, and the delightful
effect of its single central light, force themselves upon our
admiration. The giallo antico is the most beautiful of all coloured
marbles for the purposes of architecture, as its gentle glow is always
harmonious, and the delicate variations of its tint are not such as to
confuse the forms of the mouldings, while at the same time they are
sufficient to relieve the deadness of a surface totally unornamented.
Yet even here, the edifice has faults, and great ones. I do not mean by
this, mere offences against arbitrary rules, but circumstances which are
certainly injurious to its perfection, and to the agreeable impression
on the mind of the spectator. The columns are rather too small in
proportion to the size of the building; the entablature is disagreeably
interrupted by two arches, and these arches on a curved surface are
necessarily supine, that is, the crown falls back behind the springing,
and this gives them an awkward appearance. The space above the columns,
which is a modern alteration, so late as the last century, is altogether
bad. Till then, an attic existed adorned with pilasters, formed not in
relief, but by different coloured marbles. This was attributed to
Septimius Severus, and not generally approved, but it seems to me to
have been well calculated to preserve the general impression of the
building, and to have contributed to give rather an increased value to
the order below.

It would probably be better (internally) to make the upright part of a
building of this sort, somewhat greater than the semidiameter of the
circle on the plan; at least in the present case, the dome itself seems
to come rather too near the eye, and to occupy too much of the view,
especially in the condition it now is, presenting an overwhelming extent
of whitewash. It is supposed that this was also covered with bronze
panels, but the time of their removal seems uncertain. These panels
would probably have followed the disposition of those now existing in
the brickwork and stucco; that is, they must have been in square
coffers, and in such a case the most obvious way of cutting the recesses
is to make them at right angles to the surface of each part; or, to
speak more mathematically, at right angles to the tangents of the
surface, and consequently, all tending to the centre of the curve; here
they are cut in almost vertically, or if they do tend to a common
centre, it is to one below the eye of the spectator standing in the
centre of the room. Some people affect to understand the reason of this;
but the result is distortion, and if really intended to produce any
pleasing optical deception, it must be attributed to great want of
judgment, as it could only succeed from one spot, and must look ill
everywhere else; whereas, without any such contrivance, the spectator
himself would at once make allowance for situation, and the mind would
be satisfied; for in architecture, and probably in all the fine arts, it
is often rather what we understand than what we see, that produces the
sensation of pleasure. In unusual situations some allowance may be
permitted, but it should always be so limited, that a moderately
practised eye will not perceive it. If, instead of being drawn to the
centre of the hemisphere, which as I have said before, is the most
obvious method of forming them, the lines of the recesses had been
directed to a point eighteen or twenty feet below it, it is possible
that they would have appeared to tend more correctly to that centre,
than if they had been really drawn to it; but as they are, every body at
once perceives that they are not so drawn. These panels are omitted for
a circle of considerable width round the opening in the centre, but we
cannot doubt that this part also, had originally its share of
decoration. The little altars are all bad in design, and worse in
execution, but not all equally so: the best of them are usually
attributed to Septimius Severus.

I cannot leave the building without noticing some particulars of less
consequence, which deserve notice, because in such a building, the
defects as well as the beauties become lessons, and it is necessary, to
an architect at least, carefully to examine and separate one from the
other; for oddly as it sounds in theory, everybody knows that we have a
strong tendency in practice, to copy without discrimination. In the
interior order, the corona is too small, and the projection of the sima
too great, giving to the cornice a thin and wiry edge. This appears to
have resulted from a feeling common to the Roman artists, who
endeavoured to produce a broad line of shade as high as possible on the
cornice, while the Greeks on the contrary, endeavoured to obtain there,
a breadth of light, with only one or two narrow, but distinct and
sharply marked lines of shadow. In this instance, from the lofty
position of the opening, the first distinct light is on the uncut dentil
band, and here it is rather a defect than a merit. The mouldings are
generally rather small; the panelling of the soffite of the cornice is
in oblongs, not in squares, and this displeases, and the execution is
not very perfect. In our books we usually see the curves of the
mouldings described by portions of circles, but this is rarely the case.
I think they were drawn by hand to please the eye of the artist, and not
according to any system. On the roof of the building we still see some
lead of the repairs of 1451, and the ancient marble slabs of the
platform immediately above the upper cornice remain under the lead, but
broken, and without the cover-tiles. Round the central opening parts of
the ancient bronze cornice remain, and some of the gilding with which it
was enriched.

In our way home we may stop to look at the Basilica of Antoninus, now
used as the custom-house. It consists of a range of eleven fine, but
much injured Corinthian columns. The frieze and cornice are modern, the
former is swelled, and as it is of stucco, and shows no joints, you are
assured by the Romans that it is all of one piece of stone. They pay the
same compliment to the doorway of the Palazzo Sciarra, consisting of two
columns, with their entablature, pilasters, &c.; because, being well
executed, the joints are not readily distinguishable. On passing to the
inside, we are struck with the vast masses of stone and rubble-work
suspended over our heads, but nothing in fact remains erect but this
range of columns, whose spaces are now filled up with modern chambers,
and the part supported by them.




                              LETTER XXV.

                             SAINT PETER’S.


                                                    _Rome, March, 1817._

AFTER a view of the principal antiquities, the attention of a stranger
is naturally directed towards the Vatican; and as I gave you a promise
some time ago to send you the result of my examination of St. Peter’s,
and to explain to you why it looks smaller than it is, I am now about to
fulfil my engagement to the best of my ability. In order however, not
altogether to abandon my usual course, I will first give a sketch of its
history, which may save you the trouble of hunting it out in Bonanni and
Fontana; for what I can communicate on the subject will be principally
taken from these authors, with a little assistance now and then from
Milizia. I intend in my next letter to give you a general view of the
ancient basilicas, and I shall reserve for that, my remarks on the old
church built by Constantine on this spot. In the time of Nicolas V. (A.
D. 1447) it was verging to ruin, and that pontiff undertook to erect a
new building on such a scale, and with such accompaniments, that even
the present work, with all its appendages, and the adjoining palace of
the Vatican, are hardly equal to it. Three broad and straight streets,
with porticos on each side, were to have conducted to the church. This
was to have been formed on the most magnificent scale, and finished with
the richest materials: adjoining would have been a palace large enough
to afford accommodation to the pope and all his court; to all the
cardinals and their attendants; to various officers of government; and
besides this, spacious apartments for as many sovereigns, with their
numerous suites, as could be ever at one time at Rome: add to all this,
pleasure-grounds, gardens, and fountains, and a great theatre for the
ceremonies of coronation. A Florentine artist, Bernardo Rossellini, made
the designs for these vast edifices; but the Pope died, and the idea was
abandoned. Julius II. resumed it, as far as the erection of a new
church, and invited different artists to present to him their plans.
Such a competition took place on this occasion as is not to be seen in
these degenerate days: Bramante; Giuliano di San Gallo; Fra Giacomo, or
perhaps rather Fra Giocondo, as it seems to be the man whose life is
sketched under that name by Milizia; Peruzzi; Raphael, and J. Battista
Berti, produced their designs; but that of Bramante was preferred: his
plan however has not, I believe, been preserved, and we can only form
some judgment of it from that of Raphael, which has been published by
Serlio, and which according to that author, was formed on that of his
predecessor. Bramante began to clear the ground and to prepare for the
work in 1506, but according to Milizia the edifice was not begun till
1513. This artist raised the piers of the dome as high as the cornice;
and turned the arches upon them; he also carried up the walls of the
central tribune, forming the head of the cross; but as he died in 1514,
he had not time to perform any very extensive works; and both Julius and
himself seem to have been more anxious to see the effect of a part, than
to proceed regularly with the whole design.

Raphael’s design presents to our view a Latin cross, with side aisles
extending the whole length of the building, and each of the tribunes
terminating in a semicircle: behind these tribunes, and not connected
with the aisles of the building, were galleries of the same form,
divided from the body of the church by piers and columns, the object of
which to me is not very intelligible: and I have seen no elevation or
section, to enable me to understand their effect, except as they seem to
be preserved in the design of Antonio Sangallo; they are there lower
than the other parts of the building, though the want of elevation is
masked externally by the upper order. The portico is composed of three
ranges, each of twelve columns, forming a parallelogram, but not placed
at equal distances; some medals of Julius II. and of Leo X., are
supposed to exhibit the front of Bramante’s building, but the figure
given in them has no similarity to this portico of Raphael. The dome
published by Serlio is that of Bramante; it would have been low compared
to that which has actually been erected; single, and surrounded with a
colonnade of single Corinthian columns.

Leo X. appointed Giuliano di Sangallo and his younger brother Antonio
architects of St. Peter’s, in conjunction with Raphael; but Milizia
tells us that the elder Sangallo, advanced in years, and oppressed with
disease, refused the employment. From this period to 1520, it does not
seem that any thing was done, except strengthening the erections of
Bramante, whose piers were neither by their mass, nor the perfection of
their workmanship, calculated to support the weight intended to be
placed upon them; this strengthening however was not such as to alter
their form materially. After Raphael’s death in 1520, Baldassare Peruzzi
was appointed architect. He reduced the Latin cross to a Greek one by
shortening the nave, and terminating it with a semicircle, so as to make
all the arms precisely alike, with an entrance in each. He also appears
to have made some changes in the smaller parts, if we may trust to
Serlio’s miserable engravings. Leo died in 1521; but though we hear much
of the expenses incurred in the prosecution of the work during his
pontificate, we are ignorant of the state in which he left it. Peruzzi
suffered greatly at the famous sack of Rome by the Germans in 1527, and
afterwards lived in great poverty till 1536. The situation of the Roman
pontiffs at that period was not such as to permit them to proceed with
their building.

Antonio Sangallo, nephew of the preceding architects of that name,
succeeded. This architect greatly increased the extent of the design, by
adding a large edifice at the end of the nave, with two lofty detached
steeples, and thus making the outside form that of a Latin cross, but
without changing the general shape of the inside; he proposed to close
up the openings from the tribune into the semicircular gallery behind
it, leaving only three small doorways; the dome was to have been
ornamented with two rows of columns and arches, but it still remained
single, and the internal height corresponded with that of the outside.
In order to perform all this, he again strengthened the foundations.

The model of this stupendous design, although made by the hands of
Labacco, who was servant of Sangallo, cost 4,184 crowns; it is preserved
in the present church, and is itself a building which may deserve some
description. The plan, as I have already said, is a Greek cross, with
arms of considerable length, each terminating in a semicircle. The
angles of this simple form are occupied by four other Greek crosses, so
that the construction appears to depend on sixteen masses. Four of
these, each of which is a square with one angle cut away, support the
dome. It is said that in Bramante’s design these were to have been
hollow; but the model exhibits no opening into them. Eight other masses
are perforated, to correspond with the circular corridors behind the
tribunes. These do not shew their whole width towards the great cross,
the centre of the semicircle being brought a little inwards. The four
remaining masses which form the angles of the general square, are each
hollow, and crowned with an octagonal turret. In the execution of the
building the external circuit has been much contracted, and the
corridors round the semicircles entirely suppressed; but in other
respects this plan is very nearly the same as that of the present
church. Immediately in front is another large edifice, forming rather a
disproportionate vestibule. It is perforated in both directions by a
large open arch, and flanked by two lofty detached towers, whose height
is equal to that of the central cupola with its lantern and ornaments.

[Illustration:

J. Hawksworth Sculp.

MODEL OF S^T. PETERS AT ROME.

_London, Published by J & A Arch. Cornhill, March 1^{st}. 1828._]

The body of the building is ornamented with two orders, Doric below and
Ionic above. Between them is an enormous Attic which might itself be
called an order. The towers have a second range of Ionic semi-columns
and one of Corinthian. They are then contracted to an octagon, and
afterwards become round; in this part we find a circle of sixteen
detached Corinthian columns, with their entablature and a balustrade
above. On the balustrade, perpendicularly over each column, is a conical
ornament, eight larger cones rise from the wall of the interior
cylinder, and a still larger crowns the whole edifice. This apparent
tendency to run up into cones harmonizes admirably with the lofty
proportions of the campanili, and produces a splendour, and liveliness
of effect, which would be entirely lost with a common sloping roof, or
with a cupola. Indeed the whole of the upper part is exceedingly
beautiful. The central division of the façade exhibits two large arches,
one over the other, and a pediment at top. On each side is a division
not much smaller, which also has a pediment, but not placed so high, and
we see behind it an octangular turret. The large central arch has a
magnificent effect; but it would have had it in still greater degree if
it had been larger, and in one height. Yet perhaps this would not have
been in harmony with the general character of the building, where
magnificence is obtained by the multiplicity of the parts, rather than
by their individual dimensions. Two ranges of arches surround the
cupola. One in the upright of the drum, and the other in the height of
the curve. The lantern is very large, and consequently, but a small
portion of the cupola is exhibited, which perhaps adds to its apparent
solidity, and to the majesty of the edifice. The decorations of the
lantern correspond with those of the summits of the campanili, but as
the parts have a greater extent to the same elevation, the perfect
harmony of the composition is still preserved.

This Sangallo, who was the most celebrated architect of that name, and
the one always understood when no addition is employed, died in 1546,
and Michael Angelo Buonarotti was appointed architect. He at first
refused the office, and when the Pope, by a _motu propio_ gave him full
authority to do and undo whatever he pleased, he insisted that a
declaration should be inserted, that he undertook it for the love of
God, and without any salary or reward; nor was this an idle boast, for
although Paul III. repeatedly urged his acceptance of some remuneration,
he invariably refused it.

Michael Angelo was not content to strip Peruzzi’s design of all that
Sangallo had added to it, but he also omitted the semicircular galleries
behind the tribunes, which his predecessor had already separated from
the church; he altered the design of the dome nearly to the form which
it has at present, making it double; the one seen internally being no
longer the same as that exhibited on the outside; and surrounding the
drum with a single range of coupled columns. He designed also a sort of
double portico, which certainly has no similarity to that of the
Pantheon, although you will find it asserted in some books that the one
was copied from the other. Eight large columns form the range next the
church, and four others in front of the four middle ones support a
pediment, and form a sort of portico to the portico; it is by no means a
handsome arrangement. A few alterations in the details, and the
insertion of some broken pediments over the windows internally, seem
also to have been designed by Michael Angelo. There was perhaps a little
ostentation in producing a model of the altered design in fifteen days,
and at the expense of twenty-five crowns; while Sangallo’s model had
occupied several years; but St. Peter’s at this time had become a
standing job, and the underlings employed in it, instead of feeling any
zeal to complete it, considered an appointment in the building as an
establishment for life. All this Michael Angelo endeavoured to put an
end to, and excited great ill-will towards himself by so doing; but his
wonderful talents and high character carried him through all opposition.
He began his works by still further strengthening the great piers,
which, though they had been repeatedly reinforced, did not yet appear to
him as strong as they ought to be. To what point he carried the work, I
do not know; but the whole, as far as the extent of the Greek cross,
seems to have been continued nearly according to his design.

Milizia says that Pirro Ligorio was appointed architect of St. Peter’s
conjointly with Michael Angelo: but according to Bonanni, P. Ligorio and
Vignola were joint architects after the death of that great man, which
happened in 1564. I do not know that Ligorio did any thing; Vignola
erected the two smaller cupolas, which are universally admired, but very
little seen from their position on the building, as now lengthened into
a Latin cross. He died in 1573, and the next architect we have any
account of, is Giacomo della Porta, who was a pupil of Vignola; and
under his direction, and that of Domenico Fontana, who was united with
him for this purpose by Sixtus V., the great dome was erected in
twenty-two months by the labour of 600 men; it was completed in 1590,
but without the lantern, which was executed under Clement VIII. Giovanni
Fontana, brother of Domenico, was also architect to St. Peter’s, and
then follows the nephew of Domenico, Carlo Maderno, who lengthened the
nave, and brought the building, internally, as well as externally, to
the shape of the Latin cross, for which he has been plentifully abused;
he also erected the front, in which he seems to have failed as much in
construction as in taste, since the foundations gave way before the work
was completed; and though they were strengthened in consequence, yet
they were not at last firm enough to support the bell towers, which were
to have terminated the extremities of the elevation. Bernini was indeed
engaged by Urban VIII. to erect these bell towers, and one of them was
actually built; but though of a very light style of architecture, it was
too heavy for the edifice, and immediately taken down again. At this
time St. Peter’s may be said to have been finished. Bernini added the
galleries and colonnades in front, and adorned or encumbered the
interior, with the chair, and the confessional of St. Peter. Carlo
Fontana in later times drew up a description of the building by the
command of Innocent XI., and a loose estimate of its value, not from the
sums which it had actually cost, because many of the accounts had been
lost, but from the quantity of materials employed. These he reckons at
111,122,000 cubic Roman palms;

                                                             Scudi.

    And this, at 32½ bajocchi per palm cube amounts to   36,114,650

    For 128 marble columns, each 40 palms high, he
      adds                                                  236,800

    And allows for the other extras                      10,800,000

without publishing the details of his calculations: and he adds up these
to make a total of 46,800,498, which is an arithmetic that I do not well
understand, as it seems to me that it ought to be 47,151,450. This
estimate is independent of the tower erected and taken down, and of all
other alterations which took place in the progress of the work; it is
also independent of the paintings; and if I understand rightly, it does
not include the chair of St. Peter, or the bronze confessional erected
by Bernini.

The Chair of St. Peter is also of bronze, and gilt, and cost 107,501
scudi, 44 scudi being equal to 10_l._ sterling.

                                                           Scudi.
      Bernini had for his superintendence                   8,000
      The founder (John Artusius)                          28,000
      The smoothing and polishing                           4,000
      Gold laid on                                          6,000
      Labour of gilding                                     3,000

The bronze weighed 219,061 lbs.; of this the bronze of the statue of St.
Andrew weighed 34,023, of St. Augustin, 30,791, of St. Athanasius,
23,652, of St. Chrysostom, 27,791.

The bronze of the Confessional weighs 186,392 lbs. Bernini had for his
superintendence 10,000 crowns and a pension: no architect seems ever to
have been so well paid for his labours as Bernini.

About the end of the seventeenth century an alarm was excited that the
dome was about to give way. Fontana in consequence examined it, and
found that there were indeed some cracks, but none of any consequence,
or such as to excite the least reasonable apprehension for the safety of
the building. In 1742, however, the report again prevailed, and many
mathematicians and architects were called upon for their opinions, and
gave, as is frequently the case, very discordant ones: the architects
not dividing against the mathematicians, but both classes disagreeing
among themselves. There is in the Vatican a model of half the cupola,
which is believed to be that made under the direction of Michael Angelo
previous to carrying it into execution. It is carried down cylindrically
to the floor, so that it does not exhibit the mode of construction in
pendentive. The appearance is that of a triple dome, but perhaps with
connecting ribs between the two outer. The chief strength seems to be
placed in the middle dome, the weight of which is brought down to the
internal face of the drum. Three iron bands are marked in the
construction, one entirely buried in the united base of the domes; the
other two on the outer surface of the middle dome. The cracks which took
place in the drum are painted on this model, and on a comparison with
those whose vestiges are still visible on the building, apparently with
considerable care and attention. They occurred all round the drum, and
denote some enlargement in that part from the expansion of the dome, but
in spite of all these iron ties, the cracks in the buttresses are the
most numerous and important, and from their direction, almost uniformly
outwards and downwards, indicate a settlement of the whole drum upon the
pendentives, while the columns, resting upon the direct arches of the
nave, have retained or nearly retained their position. The great piers
have therefore probably gone outward, and when in the building, by
bringing my eye carefully so as to compare the angle of a pilaster not
affected by this operation, with those of the central cupola, I think I
can perceive that such an effect has taken place. Nor has the movement
entirely ceased, since a dovetailed piece of marble, inserted to
ascertain the fact in 1810 was found broken in 1825. Perhaps there never
was any just ground of alarm; yet as one of the iron circles intended to
contain the thrust had given way, there probably had been a considerable
settlement, but not more than might have been expected from the
different periods in which the work had been carried up, and the
repeated strengthenings which the solids had received. Nevertheless it
was determined to insert five bands of iron, which were all let into the
masonry, and made tight and sound, under the direction of Vanvitelli.
The broken chain was restored, but another chain had been originally
inserted in the thickness of the wall: this there was no opportunity of
examining: in order to be perfectly secure, a sixth band was inserted in
its neighbourhood, so that in all probability the dome and its drum are
now secured by eight iron bands, five of which are in the drum: one at
the springing of the arch, and two on the surface of the dome itself. It
is doubted among the Italian architects whether the insertion of all
these bands did not do more harm than any strength they could afford to
the building can compensate.

The Sacristy was added in 1780 by Pius VI. under the direction of Carlo
Marchionni. It is a vast building, enriched with the most beautiful
marbles; and cost above 900,000 crowns; but I shall despatch it with
this short notice, as it is neither beautiful in itself, nor does it
form an appropriate addition to the edifice to which it is attached. And
now, putting an end to the history of the building, let us proceed to
the result of all these efforts.

There is no distant point of view in which this church gives the
impression of great magnificence, or from which it has the appearance of
being such an immense building as it really is. This is owing to the
situation; and perhaps no building of great consequence was ever so
badly placed. It stands in a hollow between the Janicular and Vatican
hills, which are connected by a neck behind it; so that on three sides
it is surrounded by slopes rising almost immediately from it, and about
equalling the height of the nave, and in front, in spite of the large
space before it, it seems encumbered by houses, which prevent the view
down to the base. These houses only occupy a slip extending from the
church down to the river, and it is said the French intended to have
cleared them away, and to have continued an open portico across, about
at the extremity of the present colonnades. From the bridge of St.
Angelo, and from the road beyond it, you would then have had a very
noble view of the whole edifice, of which the dome would be the
principal feature; till, as you approached more nearly, the increasing
apparent magnitude of the colonnade for a short space would have
excluded, or nearly so, the principal object: after passing through
this, the church would have presented itself under another aspect, the
dome being nearly lost, but the façade opening upon the spectator in all
its magnitude, with its accompanying galleries and colonnades. The great
advantage of such an arrangement would be this, that as the dome and
front do not well correspond together, their union would be masked just
at the point where it is most disagreeable; and as the columns of the
portico could not be seen as objects of any consequence, in comparison
with the church, till we were fairly among them; the false estimate
usually formed of their magnitude would be avoided, and they would serve
to correct our notions of the magnitude of the building, instead of
helping to mislead, as they do at present. This scheme is, I apprehend,
abandoned; and we now from the bridge of St. Angelo see little but the
dome itself, and after passing it, proceed along a dirty narrow street,
whence we see nothing; at last we catch a glimpse of part of the front,
and at the same time, of the extremity of the circular colonnade. Lest
you should not have a plan at hand, I give you a little sketch of one:
(Fig. 1.) _a_ is the church, _b b_ the galleries leading to it from the
colonnades, _c c_ the circular colonnades, _d_ the obelisk, _ee_ the two
fountains, _f_ the point which first catches your eye on your approach.

[Illustration: _Fig. 1._]

[Illustration: _Fig. 2._]

On my first visit to St. Peter’s, the appearance of this point puzzled
me extremely; it appeared to be close against the church, while on the
other hand, it seemed so near to the houses at the end of the street,
that I could not imagine any considerable space between them: I did not
doubt that I had taken the wrong road, and expected to find myself close
to the church, missing the celebrated place and colonnades, in front of
it; at last, however, it opened upon me, and with great magnificence. I
should have been more impressed if I had not heard so much of it; yet
still it is a scene not to be forgotten; and perhaps it is not the less
strongly fixed in the memory, because the overwhelming deformity of the
façade, half destroys its power of pleasing. Yet here, with the whole
before me, I should have formed a very false estimate of its magnitude;
the columns of the colonnade are nearly five feet in diameter: had I
been asked at that moment how large they were, I should have replied,
not merely from the first feeling, but on considering, and comparing
what was within view from the one point, that they fell short of four.
There are indeed generally figures about, which would enable one to
judge more nearly; but they look like children. The half columns in
front of the church are nine feet in diameter, I should not have guessed
them at more than six, and in both instances I should have thought that
I made an allowance for optical deception. What is the reason of this? I
shall begin with the colonnade.

In the first place, the colonnade looks small, because it is so palpably
a thing of mere ornament, not connected with, or forming any part of the
building, or applied to any useful purpose; and the understanding is not
easily reconciled to such great masses thus employed: I do not mean here
to restrict the term _useful_ to the narrow sense to which we often find
it limited in England. Magnificence is use. When well displayed, it is
calculated to produce respect and awe, or at least a frame of mind which
readily admits those sentiments, and therefore it ought to be found in
public edifices, and still more in, and about the temples of the Deity;
I mean to give you, by and by, the reasons why this colonnade does not
completely come within this rule. I admit that it does so in some
degree, but not so as fully to satisfy the mind.

In the second place, the colonnade looks smaller than it is, because the
church seems to be much nearer to the spectator than is the fact; thus
the apparent space is diminished, and with the space, all the objects it
contains.

The church looks nearer than it really is, first, from its enormous
size; secondly, from all those causes hereafter to be explained, which
make it appear smaller: the angle at the eye of the spectator being
given, to appear smaller, it must also appear nearer: and thirdly, from
the position of the galleries at _b_. These galleries recede as they
approach the church, but they do not appear to do so, and the spectator
imagines them of course perpendicular to the façade. He may know the
contrary from reading, or from plans; but this consideration does not
enter into those rapid judgments on which the impressive effect of a
building principally depends. Let us then suppose the eye to be at _e_,
Fig. 2. Although the line _a c_, from its inclined position, be really
longer than _a b_, yet it will not appear longer than from _a_ to _d_,
and the space from _d_ to _b_ is entirely lost. This gallery ascends
towards the church, and the leading line, which is the cornice, instead
of sinking, as the perspective requires, from _a_ to _c_, if as usual it
were horizontal, appears to sink no more than if the line were carried
only to _f_. The spectator does not precisely imagine this: the lines
look confused, and out of drawing; but it aids in reducing the idea of
length, and deprives him of the means of correcting the former
impression. Thirdly, the colonnade looks small, because the church looks
small, and the eye in some degree measures one by the other.

The church looks smaller, First, from all the causes which make the
colonnade look smaller; they act, as I have just said, mutually upon
each other; if there were only this reciprocal action, the effect would
perhaps vanish, but each contains also independent sources of this
deception.

Secondly, from all those circumstances already explained, which make it
appear near.

Thirdly, from its own composition. The breaks of the entablature have
very much the effect of reducing the columns and pilasters into
ornaments, and one cannot imagine mere ornaments of such gigantic
proportions. Another circumstance is, the division of the height of the
order into three stories; it looks therefore more like a palace than a
church. An enormous palace I grant, but still the imagination is
conducted towards the usual appearances of human life. Now we know that
26 or 28 feet are sufficient for the loftiest story; that 10 or 12 feet
form an immense mezzanine; and that 20 feet for the upper story is
magnificent; and this gives a height of 60 feet, instead of 90. I merely
put these dimensions down, to exemplify the principle on which the
apparent size is reduced. We certainly do not make all these guesses on
considering the building, nor perhaps any of them; the comparison is
probably never put distinctly into words, but is rather felt than
expressed; yet I have no doubt of its existence. The stories form a
scale by which we measure the whole height; our judgment is therefore
the result of proportion, but of proportion misapplied. Then the Attics
form another story, and who wants garrets thirty feet high? Another
cause of misapprehension arises from the Vatican Palace just by, which
stands on higher ground, and absolutely appears to overtop the
cathedral.

So much for its magnitude; in other respects the front of the building
is hardly worth a single observation, and the galleries connecting it
with the colonnade may be dismissed as readily, but the colonnade itself
requires some further remarks. It is said to be the masterpiece of
Bernini, and is certainly a very fine thing; but in estimating the merit
of the architect, we must consider, not merely the effect produced, but
the means employed to produce it: here are two hundred and fifty-six
columns, 5 feet in diameter, and 40 feet high, with their complete
entablature and appendages. A dipteral hypæthral temple with twelve
columns in front and ornamented with columns also internally, the
largest known to antiquity, only employs at the utmost one hundred and
ninety-six. It is beautiful in design, graceful and even magnificent;
yet magnificence is not its character. The design would be better on a
smaller scale, with Corinthian columns hardly as high as the present,
and an ornamented Corinthian entablature. The design has richness and
magnificence, but it has not majesty or sublimity; and it is this want
of majesty which makes one unwilling to admit its size, and communicates
an appearance of uselessness. But you will ask me, If thus enriched and
adorned, would it form a suitable approach to St. Peter’s? I answer
_No_, nor does it now; and the proof of this is, that it looks better
any way than towards the church. It is more beautiful considered alone,
than united with the building it was meant to accompany. There are
several considerable defects in the details; the curves are
injudiciously broken in the middle, and the columns, bigger in the
middle of the shaft than at the bottom, have some resemblance to
barrels; but neither of these are of much consequence in the general
view, though very disagreeable when considered separately. The fountains
are beautiful, and they are mere fountains, without tritons or nymphs
blowing up water, or any affectation of the sort; and this to my eyes is
a very great merit, especially in Rome, where they have been so prodigal
of these accessories. The obelisk would, I think, be better away; if
there were two, instead of one, leaving the centre clear, I should like
the effect better, but all the obelisks in Rome are single, and badly
mounted.

You enter St. Peter’s by a vaulted gallery, whose length is equal to the
breadth of the building, and whose height occupies what is apparently
the first story; this arrangement occurs in several of the Roman
basilican churches, and is adopted in order to obtain an upper gallery,
from which the benediction is given. It forms frequently a very noble
porch, and is certainly a highly magnificent feature in this instance,
though defaced by many errors in the architecture. There is a smaller
order employed in the openings of the front, subordinate to the
principal one, which in the general view looks quite small; but after
passing a short time in this corridor, the eye acquires a new scale, and
these become noble columns; while even a third order, which adorns the
doors of the church seems of considerable size. We enter.——After all the
abuse which has been bestowed on the building for looking little, and
all the absurd admiration it has obtained for this defect, the spectator
must perceive at once that he is in the largest, far the largest room he
ever saw, and if he have any sentiment in the art, he must feel the
strong impression of a most noble and magnificent piece of architecture.
Of one where the richness of the material is combined with justness of
proportion, and where science, taste, and genius have united with riches
and power to produce sublimity. For my own part, I was indeed on my
guard against the deception, but it seemed to me to be impossible that
any one should seriously believe the cupids or angels at the font, to be
no bigger than little children, or suppose the doves mentioned by
Eustace to be of the natural size.

All these criticisms, and conjectures, and comparisons, are sadly
injurious to the first impression of a building; they divert the
attention from the sublime and admirable whole, to fix it on trifles;
but they are so drilled into one by books, and by the driest of all dry
prosers, the Roman antiquaries, who are anxious to show you that they
know every thing, by letting you feel nothing, that it is I believe
impossible to enter the church with the same simplicity, and freedom
from system, with which you would enter a less celebrated edifice; but
if you should ever come to Rome, let me exhort you to pay your first
visit to St. Peter’s alone, and if you must think of these things at
first, turn your back on all your knowledge as soon as you can; this is
the true way, both to judge of, and enjoy a fine building. Criticise
afterwards, and you will find yourself able from time to time to correct
your criticisms, and to repeat your enjoyment, by recalling the first
impressions; but if you begin by dwelling on the details, and still more
by minuting the defects, you may indeed feel the beauties of the
architecture afterwards, but never with that vividness, or the same
unmixed delight, that you experience, if you begin by laying yourself
completely open to it. This unfortunately is a pleasure which I cannot
communicate by words, and I must therefore descend to the more distinct
and tangible field of criticism.

If the peculiarity of this building, in looking so much smaller than the
truth has been exaggerated, I must however acknowledge that there is
some foundation for it. It is probable that whatever the disposition
might be, the mind would never give credit at first glance to its
unusual dimensions; but great part of the secret lies in a single word,
disproportion. The nave is composed of alternate arches and piers, with
two Corinthian pilasters in each pier. Now a column is made to diminish
upwards; and the circumference at the necking is a little more than
three times the top diameter, or about two and a half times the bottom
diameter. Suppose, for example, a column 7 feet in diameter at the base;
it usually diminishes one-sixth of its diameter, and therefore would be
70 inches at the top, and the circumference 220 inches: now, as there
are always eight leaves, each leaf, including the very small interval
between them, would measure 27½ inches in width: a pilaster of the same
diameter would be 84 inches on each face, at top as well as at bottom,
since it is not usual to diminish them upwards; and as it has always two
leaves on each exposed face, each leaf, with the interval, or measured
from centre to centre, either of leaf or interval, would be 42 inches
wide, instead of 27½; and this disproportionate size of the leaves tends
to diminish by comparison the size of the other parts, and makes a room
ornamented with pilasters, look smaller than one surrounded by columns.
The other architectural details are in general rather too small than too
large. The next source of deception may be found in the panels of
coloured marbles in the pilasters of the second order. The contrast
brings the object apparently nearer, and consequently makes it look
smaller. This is assisted by the overcharged sculpture of these panels,
and its great projection, rather than relief. A third source of error is
in the figures of the spandrils of the principal arches (which I believe
are only of plaster). A number of colossal angels are crawling out of
their triangular holes, and sprawling over the lines of the archivolt
below them, and of the entablature above; they look as if they must fall
out, and it is a great pity they do not. These have no inconsiderable
effect in diminishing the apparent size of the architecture. The fourth
cause of deception is in the too great size of the orders of the altars.
The church has three orders: the large one which supports the vaulting;
a secondary one belonging to the side arches, and the aisles, and also
forming an essential part of the edifice; and a third to the altars,
which is mere furniture. This last cuts the lines of the entablature of
the second order, and thus gains size for itself, but it is at the
expense of the building.

The sculpture all over the church is too large, (except the _pietà_ of
Michael Angelo,) and this may be enumerated among the causes which
diminish the apparent magnitude; for though perfectly aware that they
are of stone, and may be of any size, yet the mind always involuntarily
compares them with the human figure, and measures the building by them.
It is recorded of Bernini, that when he had fixed the chair of St. Peter
at the extremity of the church, he applied to Andrea Sacchi to go with
him, and to give him his opinion of the work. The painter at first would
not go, but being very much pressed by Bernini, without changing his cap
or slippers, got into a coach and accompanied him. No entreaties could
persuade him to advance a step beyond the door of the church. There he
fixed himself, to examine the effect of the work, and after a few
minutes consideration, pronounced the giant figures which support the
seat, too low by a palm. The Italians have proceeded on a principle,
which I have sometimes heard contended for in England, of exaggerating
the details, in order to give them consequence. But in all the fine
arts, nothing has a worse effect, or has spoiled more beauties, than
this desire to give great consequence to the subordinate parts. If these
are inaccessible, and can only be seen from a distance, the minuter
details may be omitted, or rudely marked: all that is required, is to
give the notion that the finishing is there, in order that the part may
not look naked and neglected, or rather to render it impossible to
determine that it is not there. If they can be approached, be content to
mark them so that they can be seen well at a proper distance. If you
execute them with reference to their appearance at a point that is too
far off, they may look well there indeed, but everywhere else they will
appear extravagant and distorted; whereas, if not exaggerated, they
nowhere look ill; and looking well in their proper point of view, the
imagination easily gives them credit for their excellence, when seen
from any other. It is not the business of the artist to expose every
beauty from every part, but to set the imagination in the right road,
and above all, not to lead it to any thing monstrous or extravagant; and
this will infallibly be the consequence of overcharging any part; for
when once the disproportion is observed, it recurs and offends the mind
of the spectator even when surveying the object from that point which
represents it most favourably. Suppose you were to employ an artist to
make a drawing of the interior of St. Peter’s. It will look better with
figures in it. Will you direct the painter to make his figures twice as
large as life, and with extravagant noses and chins? We know that this
exaggeration spoils a painting; but it is equally inimical to
architecture; and yet it is what we frequently see adopted. Besides, the
eye measures the building by the number of parts, as much as by their
size; nor in the case of statues is it of consequence that a continued
range should be presented to us; we make a ready allowance for the
spaces between, measuring them by the statues themselves. But it will be
asked, Are statues never, then, to be larger than life? Yes, to give the
appearance of strength, of dignity, of power, it is necessary to make
them so; but in that case the rule is very easy. Do you wish when the
spectator is near them, that they should appear larger than the human
form? If that is the case, make them so, but not otherwise. Even for the
sake of exhibiting forms and expression, the sculptor may wish to give
his subjects additional size, and the plea is unobjectionable; but
still, without taking distance into the account; whatever may be done to
obviate the indistinctness produced by distance, has the effect of
diminishing the apparent distance of the object, and consequently its
size, and the size of the place it is in: make them all really smaller,
and the effect remains the same. This rule leaves nothing for the
enlargement of the sculpture in proportion to the size of the building,
and some allowance there certainly ought to be. For instance: to take a
very clear example, if any building should ever be erected (a monstrous
edifice) whose frieze is 12 feet high, there can be no doubt that any
figures by which it is ornamented must be nearly of the same height;
they so evidently belong to architecture, that they form no scale by
which to measure the height of the edifice. In niches too, something of
the same sort takes place, though not so absolutely: a marble statue of
the size of life looks generally rather small; I do not know why, but I
apprehend that every body perceives it to be the case; and if surrounded
by the mouldings and ornaments of a colossal architecture, the effect
will be increased. This appearance should be corrected by additional
size, but here I think we should stop. For instance; under the dome
there are four great figures, each about 16 feet high, where the niches
are made too large for the architecture, in order to receive colossal
figures, and the figures are made too large for the niches: had these
been half the height, they would not have struck the spectator as larger
than life; perhaps they might be made somewhat more than this, but not
much; and the expression does not require any increase of size, for they
represent the saints and martyrs of the church, suffering virtue, not
triumphant power; we do not sympathize more readily with a giant, than
with a man of our own stature, but rather the contrary. The figures on
the pediment have a closer connexion with the architecture, than those
in niches, because the statues are there evidently made for the place,
whereas the niches are in some degree made for the statues. I believe,
of all the Greek statues existing, there is not one whose size is not
accounted for on these principles.

If in niches but little liberty be allowed of enlarging the proportions
of the human figure, the license, though still some license must be
permitted, is yet further diminished in monuments; but here all the
monuments are colossal. That a sculptor, even of the first class, should
wish to make his productions of somewhat more than their just
consequence, is perfectly natural, but one would hardly have expected
such an error from the architect sculptors of the sixteenth century.

While I am enumerating the faults of this building, I may as well go on,
and conclude my subject; mentioning the principal of those which have
been attributed to it by others, as well as those which offend my own
judgment. It has been said to be one of the greatest, that the nave has
been lengthened into a Latin cross, instead of a Greek one, as was
intended by Michael Angelo. It is difficult to assign precisely to each
architect his part in the building, but it is certain, that the original
design of Bramante was for a Latin cross. Sangallo and Raphael, who
successively followed Bramante, kept, as we have already seen, to this
general idea, though each proposed some alterations. Peruzzi reduced it
to a Greek cross, and the piers of the dome were carried up, probably to
the height of the nave; one arm at least of the cross was executed, and
perhaps a considerable portion of the walls of the rest of the building
carried up, before Michael Angelo had any thing to do with it. This
great man made some alterations, which I have already explained: under
him the plan was that of a Greek cross, consisting of a large dome in
the centre, and four equal, square recesses, to three of which a
semicircular tribune was added; and the fourth, or that of the entrance,
was consequently shorter than the rest by the radius of the semicircle.
For this, my authority is Milizia; for from Bonanni one would rather
conceive that all the four arms were precisely similar. If this
difference entered into M. Angelo’s design, it was well conceived, for
the first view of a spacious edifice is that which fixes itself on the
mind, and there can be no doubt that the view would be much grander, and
more impressive from the entrance, as thus designed, than from the
bottom of one of the semicircles. The more I consider the subject, the
more I am dissatisfied with the shape of a Latin cross, as usually
managed so as to make a single room. If this form be adopted, it ought
to be divided into distinct parts, the nave forming one, the dome
another, the three other branches, or three tribunes, as they are called
in Italy, three others; these divisions may open into each other, not by
doorways, but by arches, occupying nearly all their width, or they may
be separated merely by ranges of columns; but still the separation ought
to be distinctly marked; for there is necessarily a change of design,
which otherwise confuses the attention. In a Greek cross the whole may
be considered as one room, the four arms being merely so many recesses;
but then they should be kept shallow, so as never to present themselves
but as mere appendages. The old design of St. Peter’s had these recesses
too deep; probably had Michael Angelo had the entire design, he would
have omitted altogether the semicircular tribunes; but he did not like
to destroy what had been executed. With all these considerations present
to my mind, I confess I cannot wish that the nave were not executed; it
is so beautiful in itself, that some degree of want of harmony with the
dome may be forgiven to it.

It is usually said to have been the boast of Michael Angelo that he
would elevate the Pantheon in the air. Whatever honour may attach to
this idea, is due to Bramante, since the cupola designed by him was
certainly in pendentive, while that of Brunelleschi at Florence, bears
perpendicularly on its foundations. Perhaps to put it upon stilts, would
have been a more correct expression, and it is certainly better on the
ground. To be convinced of this, it is only necessary to mount into the
gallery, and observe how much superior it appears in size and beauty,
than when seen from below.

I must mention among the faults, that while the vault of the nave is
very beautifully gilt, the principal order which supports the vault is
entirely without gilding, a transition which is displeasingly abrupt;
and the roof, and the pilasters and entablature, do not seem to belong
to each other. Then the ornaments in and about the arches are gilt, and
the plain surfaces of the spandrils. This is very bad, because it
separates the work into different parts, which no longer appear firmly
knit together into one solid body, but as if you could take out the
arches and leave the main piers and pilasters standing. The side aisles
do not form one continued corridor, but are divided into a series of
little rooms, by columns and piers supporting arches, the latter going
up into the circular pediments, which appear to be supported by the
order: but I will not detain you about these side aisles, because the
whole arrangement is entirely bad: the niches squeezed in between the
pilasters in the principal nave are also to be considered as defects.

In spite of all these faults, the interior is universally admired.
Horace Walpole says that “one must have taste to be sensible of the
beauties of Grecian architecture, one only wants passions to feel the
Gothic. In St. Peter’s one is convinced that it was built by great
princes. In Westminster Abbey one thinks not of the builder; the
religion of the place makes the first impression.” He has here, I am
persuaded, confounded the effect of his own early associations, with
that produced by the architecture; and he is unjust with respect to St.
Peter’s, since his observation would imply that it had no other merit
than mere size and splendour. The pyramids must have been built by great
princes, yet who thinks them beautiful? I must however, according to my
custom, endeavour to trace the source of this pleasing impression, or at
least, to be more correct in my metaphor, point out the little streams
which unite to produce it.

First, the size. Nothing of sublime or beautiful is found in a model of
Mont Blanc, or the Jung Frau, considered in itself. It could interest us
only by calling to mind the forms and appearances of those large masses;
but when we see the objects themselves, the mind must be insensible
indeed, which does not feel the impression. Such a feeling may doubtless
be heightened by various poetical associations; but unless there were a
strong native impression, such associations would never have been
attached to lofty mountains. Great size alone then is capable of
producing admiration; and as our estimate of size is comparative, such a
building as St. Peter’s is to other churches, what Mont Blanc is to
other hills. This effect of size to produce the sublime is probably by
its exciting ideas of power, and in this instance the effect is much
enhanced by the richness and splendour of the decoration. It is true,
that when the parts are considered separately, there are some
deficiencies; there is, for instance, a good deal of stucco, which ought
to be marble, or at least good stone; but nothing of this comes into the
first glance; we see a great deal of really rich and beautiful material,
and give credit for something more, which is not so distinctly seen.
Afterwards, when we examine the whole, we find so much of rich and
beautiful in this respect, that we are willing to overlook what is
wanting. Another source of pleasure lies in the simplicity of design. In
this respect also I must acknowledge that there are some failures; but
upon the whole the design is easily comprehended, and there are not many
unaccountable breaks, nor of much importance. The arrangement of the
vaulting of the nave in simple caissoons, with each a rose in the
centre, and the judicious distribution of the gilding upon it,
contribute very much to this excellence; but do not look along the side
aisles, for you will find nothing of it there. To produce the effect of
magnificence in architecture, three things seem to be necessary,
greatness of dimension, simplicity of design, and richness of
decoration; to satisfy the mind, after examination, three other things
are requisite, otherwise there is danger that the observer may be vexed
that he has been cheated into admiration for the moment, and disgust
instead of pleasure will be the permanent result; correctness of
proportion, graceful drawing, and delicate execution; by graceful
drawing, I mean that the mouldings and ornaments should be beautiful in
themselves, and well combined. Of these six points, St. Peter’s has the
first in a high degree, something of the second, and a great deal of the
third. The three latter it also possesses, though not in a very
remarkable degree; the proportions do not offend, and the drawing and
execution are good.

The most admired piece of sculpture here is the _Pietà_ of Michael
Angelo, the Virgin supporting the body of her dead son, apparently much
older than herself. She is stoutly made, and the weight appears nothing
to her. The countenance is good, not expressive of deep sorrow, but
rather of affection and anxiety, such as a mother might well have, when
looking on her sleeping child, and meditating its future fortunes. Mr.
Scott says, she is ruminating on the past, and considering whether all
that our Saviour had said of himself could be true; an idea which I
think the artist did not intend to suggest. Another celebrated monument
is that of Clement XIII. by Canova. Here are only three figures, the
pope himself in the attitude of prayer, which is excellent; a colossal
Religion, where Canova has attempted the sublime, and failed; and
another colossal figure called the Genius of Rome. It is an angel of
most exquisite beauty, but appearing to lean so painfully against the
edge of the marble, that I never could look at it with pleasure. Can you
tell me why in a monument nothing is to be told of a man but that he
died? One would think that in any distinguished character some of those
circumstances which rendered his life conspicuous, might be introduced
in sculpture, and that which is common to all men, might without any
loss be omitted. Into how many absurdities has this custom of telling
that a man died, and that somebody grieved for it, betrayed the
sculptors! Angels with lumbering stone wings, and bodies wholly unsuited
to them, and without any apparatus for moving them; Deaths of mere
bones, moving without muscles; heathen gods and goddesses to help a
Christian on his journey to heaven, and extravagant and unintelligible
personifications, and allegories still more extravagant and
unintelligible. Another monument which has been much praised is by
Bernini; above are a pope and two allegorical figures, made to be
forgotten. The admired part arises from a door below, which it was
necessary to preserve, and Bernini has surrounded it with marble
drapery, and made Death supporting the curtain, as if to give entrance
to the tomb. The Death wants consequence, and the whole is prettier in
description than in reality.

St. Peter’s as you know is ornamented with mosaics, which have the
advantage of pictures in durability. The damps will not injure them, and
if by chance a candle should fall against them, they do not suffer; but
if you should ask me whether these mosaics are equal to the originals, I
must answer in the negative; and I will add, that the difference is very
considerable, even between the best mosaics, and the first-rate
paintings from which they were copied; in pictures of inferior merit of
course there is less difference, and I have seen the weaker parts even
of a capital painting improved in the copy; for the natural tendency of
every process of the sort, is to reduce all things to a level, bringing
down the finest touches, and raising those which are indifferent. These
pictures cost from ten to twenty thousand crowns each, and it has been
said that for half the money you might have had paintings, either copies
or originals, of equal or superior merit, while the interest of the
remaining sum would have provided an ample fund for renewing them, and
have kept alive the spirit and emulation of artists; but I confess the
mere circumstance of their durability gives me a pleasing emotion. It is
painful to see the most beautiful productions of the fine arts exposed
in situations which are preparing their destruction; and this idea of
duration corresponds with the character of the immense structure which
surrounds you. Added to which, the altar pieces of churches are never in
very good lights for the effect of the painting. In the adoption of such
a mode of decoration, one would imagine that none but the very
first-rate paintings would be chosen; but you will be surprised to learn
that this is by no means the case; several of those at St. Peter’s are
copied from quite second-rate productions.

I descended into the vaults, the pavement of which, in part at least, is
that of the ancient basilica of Constantine; it contains some ancient
sarcophagi of saints, emperors, and popes; and some sculpture, and
mosaics, and ancient columns, the plunder as we are told of the
Septizonium. No woman is permitted to enter here, except on one
particular day in the year, when the men are prohibited.

The excursion to the top is more interesting than that into the vaults;
but contains still less to write about, unless I were to enter into the
particulars of the construction, which has already occupied so many
writers. The masses are so great, and the roof so extensive, that we
seem rather to be in a town founded on a vast rock, than on the top of
an edifice. The building is perfect, without this wooden roof, but as
vaults covered with stucco are seldom entirely impervious to the
weather, it was necessary to erect it. It is slight, and rests entirely
upon the vaulting, so that the whole might be blown away, and no
mischief done to the edifice. On reading over what I have written, I
feel that it is calculated to give a much less favourable impression of
this truly magnificent edifice than it really deserves. I go to it again
and again, and contemplate it, and enjoy it; and now I have finished my
criticisms, perhaps more than at first. I wish I could enable you to
dwell upon its beauties, and feel the same mental satisfaction and
delight; but this seems to be quite beyond my ability.

                    ———Cupidum, pater optime, vires
                    Deficiunt.




                              LETTER XXVI.

                          BASILICAN CHURCHES.


                                                    _Rome, March, 1817._

IN following the order of dates, an account of the basilicas and ancient
churches of the lower empire, should have preceded my observations on
St. Peter’s; for although most of them have been very much altered, yet
there are still sufficient remains of the old work to trace the plan and
distribution of the parts, and indeed every thing relating to the solid
masses of the building; and in one or two, more or less of the original
mode of fitting it up. The first of these in size and in reputation, is
the Church of St. Paul without the walls, (_fuori delle mura_) and it
has the advantage of having undergone very little alteration, so that
most of the original construction is not only preserved, but is still
exposed.[45] It was founded by Constantine, A. D. 324, but not completed
till A. D. 395, under the reign of Honorius. About the year 440, it was
restored by Eudoxa, wife of Valentinian III., but one may suppose, that
at so early a period it did not want any important repairs. Having
afterwards been injured by an earthquake, it was again restored in 795,
by St. Leo III. The wall, which at present divides the transept
longitudinally, is thought to be part of this restoration. Under Clement
VIII. (about 1600), a new ceiling (or roof?) was put to the transept,
and in 1725, Benedict XIII. added the portico.

This church is one of the seven, as the guide books tell you, which are
visited to obtain indulgences; of the four which have the _Porta Santa_;
and of the five patriarchal churches of Rome. The seven churches, which
are visited to obtain indulgences are, besides this, St. Peter’s in the
Vatican, St. John Lateran, Santa Maria Maggiore, Santa Croce in
Gerusalemme, San Lorenzo, _fuori delle mura_, and St. Sebastian. They
must all be visited in one day, but I cannot tell you what particular
degree or term of indulgence is obtained by the performance of this
task. The Porta Santa is a gate opened only in the years of jubilee. The
others are at the Lateran, St. Peter’s, and Santa Maria Maggiore. The
patriarchal churches should by their name be the seat of as many
patriarchs; yet I do not know that Rome ever pretended to have more than
one: the others are St. Peter, St. John Lateran, Santa Maria Maggiore,
and San Lorenzo.

On the outside, the Church of St. Paul is a great ugly barn: it would
look better if many of the windows of the upper part of the nave, or
clerestory, as it is called in Gothic churches, were not filled up; we
should then have had one uniform range of openings, but now there is
hardly any appearance of regularity or design in any part; for the lower
windows are very capriciously disposed. In the upper part of the front
is a large cove, ornamented with mosaics, which was frequently the case
in these basilican churches, but perhaps it does not date from the
erection of the building. The portico is not at all in harmony with the
rest of the church, and it is become a useless appendage, since the road
now passes by what was the back of the edifice, and you creep in by a
narrow winding passage. Internally, the space is divided into two
principal parts, the nave and transept; the apsis being merely a recess
in the transept, formed of a portion of a circle less than half. I do
not know whether I have not already praised this disposition: it is
perhaps the finest of any in point of effect, if well managed; but this
_beau ideal_ in the management must be collected from different
examples, there is no _one_, either at Rome or elsewhere, which will
completely satisfy us. Two long colonnades, forming an avenue to the
altar, support the nave. This part must not be dark, but should be
illuminated by a chastened and sober light. The transept ought to be
wide and open, and not very long; and a large window at each end, might
pour the full blaze of light on a magnificent altar of highly enriched
architecture, behind which the dark recess of the choir, or apsis, would
give increased value to the principal light. This recess itself must be
enriched. The eye will see that it is so, without precisely
distinguishing the details, and the imagination is immediately excited
to fill it with its own beauties. In all works of the fine arts, the
artist who can call in the imagination of the spectator, and direct it
in his favour, has accomplished a great object. In smaller churches, a
single range of columns on each side, is sufficient; in larger ones two
ranges, and double side aisles, enhance the variety and magnificence of
the scene. At this church of St. Paul, we have such double ranges; and
the whole is on a grand scale, since the nave is 80 feet wide, and the
entire width exceeds 200. The columns which divide the side aisles are
smaller than those of the nave, but there is the same number of each,
_i. e._ twenty in each row. Twenty-four of the larger ones are of
_pavonazzo_, a very beautiful marble, the ground of which is white, or
with a slight tinge of red or buff, and marked with purple veins. They
are finely proportioned, and perfectly well wrought, with capitals and
bases of white marble. I did not get up to examine the former, but I am
told that they are a good deal repaired with plaster. These columns are
usually said to have been taken from the mausoleum of Hadrian, but I
think Hobhouse has pretty clearly shewn, that there never were any
columns there;[46] but there can be no doubt that they are the spoils of
a building of the best ages of architecture; and perhaps in attributing
them to Hadrian, we assign too recent a period. The remaining sixteen
are imitations of these, in a stone which is called at Rome _marmo
greco_, and which I suspect to come from Paros, as the grain is very
similar to that of the Parian marble; and in the latter, we may
sometimes see vestiges of the faint, indistinct, gray stripes, which
form the character of this _marmo greco_: it perhaps contains magnesia,
and generally gives a faint unpleasant smell, when rubbed pretty firmly
with the finger. The workmanship of these columns is extremely bad. We
might forgive some imperfections in the capitals and bases, but the
clumsy and irregular formation of the shaft, quite exceeds all previous
calculation; and it appears, that the workmen of this period could
neither make a straight flute, nor an evenly curved surface. The forty
smaller columns are without flutes, and are perhaps even worse in point
of execution than any of the larger ones. All these columns support
arches, and though the philosophy of the art condemns them, the effect
has a degree of lightness and elegance which always pleases, and which
it is perhaps impossible to obtain in any other way. The wall of the
nave, above these arches, is very much too high. Originally, there was a
narrow circular-headed window over each of the openings below, a large
proportion of which has been filled up. These walls have been painted in
distemper, with a sort of architecture, whose divisions do not
correspond with those of the building. In the panels thus formed, there
were historical paintings, but the subjects are nearly obliterated. The
roof is very well constructed, but is not a beautiful object, entirely
exposed as it is to the church. It is a defect inherent to this sort of
plan, that we cannot consistently make use of a vaulted roof, because
the columns below can never seem sufficient to support it. It must
therefore be coved, or flat, but the timberwork may be covered with
panels, and ornamented with mouldings and gilding; here all is rude and
naked. The pavement is composed of fragments of tombstones, and other
slabs of marble, placed without order, occasionally overflowed by the
inundations of the Tiber, and generally bearing the marks of such evils.
The walls of the aisles are merely whitewashed, every thing breathes
poverty and neglect, dirt and decay, yet nobody enters without admiring,
without feeling impressed with the magnificence of the design.
Nevertheless, the proportions are not good, or at least the size of the
columns is not such as to correspond with the dimensions of the church,
and to these columns it certainly owes its principal beauty. They divide
the width without concealing it, and probably thus increase the apparent
magnitude. With a system of square piers and arches, you would see
directly across, just as well as at present, but the diagonal views
would be lost, and these are perhaps the most pleasing, or at least they
are those which most excite the attention; and they offer also a number
of perspectives, instead of confining you to one. The imagination is
gratefully exercised in successfully tracing the arrangement of the
parts. The motion of the spectator produces a continual change of scene,
and this change maintains a continued interest. The transept is divided
longitudinally, by a wall with three large openings, which are adorned
with columns of porphyry, granite, and marble, enriched with ornaments
which do not belong to them. The whole interpolation, for this wall
forms no part of the original structure, must be considered as a
blemish, as it interrupts the breadth of light, which ought to detach
the nave from the altar, and from the dark coloured apsis behind it.

The ancient Basilica of St. Peter was entirely destroyed to make room
for the present majestic edifice; but the plans and elevations have been
handed down to us, and they exhibit a church of the same general
arrangement as that of St. Paul; two ranges of columns on each side of
the nave, and a transept crossing it at the end, in the centre of which
is the apsis, opposite to the central nave. This apsis is a large
semicircular niche, not a continuation of the architecture of the nave;
and in this sense only I use the word, since, however loosely the term
may have been used at different periods, it is now very desirable to
have an appropriate name to a very distinct and characteristic feature
in the earlier ecclesiastical architecture. The columns supported
architraves, as in Santa Maria Maggiore, and not arches; the wall above
them was very high, with small windows; and the timbers of the roof were
left naked. The dimensions were smaller than in St. Paul’s. The
elevation probably exhibits the original distribution of the front of
these basilicas, but not with all the details. A court entirely
surrounded with porticos, precedes the entrance; above this, are two
ranges, each of three circular-headed windows; which windows are filled
up in a manner somewhat similar to those of Orsan Michele at Florence,
and it is not improbable that they may have been among the restorations
of Nicholas V., which would be about the same period. Over these ranges,
in the pediment, was a small rose, or wheel window. This front was
enriched with paintings, or perhaps mosaics; but it has not in these
representations, that large, advancing, enriched cove, which is still
seen at St. Paul’s, and at Santa Maria Maggiore, and which appears at
one period to have been very generally adopted. It is possible also that
this may have been destroyed by Nicholas V.

The Church of St. John Lateran is attributed, like that of St. Paul, to
Constantine, and the epoch assigned to its foundation is also 324. The
original plan was very similar, consisting of a nave resting on four
ranges, each of twelve columns, of which the central division was 72[47]
feet wide and 272 long, and beyond this an open transept 70 feet wide,
with a semicircular apsis 50 feet wide, opposite the opening of the
nave. This perhaps is not the original apsis; at least the mosaics with
which it is adorned, and the circular Gothic corridor behind it, seem to
belong to a later period, and are probably coeval with the court of the
convent behind. This church and the adjoining palace were burnt in 1308,
and the roofs, the _pavimenti sacri preziosi_, and every thing
combustible was destroyed. Clement V., who was then residing at Avignon,
sent considerable sums of money for its restoration; but it was reserved
to Innocent X. to employ Borromini, to transform it into the ugliest,
and worst proportioned church, that ever existed. He built up the
columns into enormous piers, which are almost perforated by monstrous
niches, the receptacle of huge, sprawling statues. There is nothing
deserving of praise in the body of the nave, no taste, no feeling; if
the marble columns were, as is said, too much damaged by the fire to be
trusted to for the support of the building, it would have been better to
have removed them, than to have cramped the plan by accommodating the
piers to their disposition; and as at present they are totally
invisible, the lover of antiquity cannot be gratified by their
preservation.

But if in the nave itself we can find nothing to admire, there is a side
chapel of the Corsini family which is highly beautiful. It was designed
by Alexander Galileo, a Florentine, who adopted the form of a shortened
Greek cross, with a dome in the centre, and ornamented it with rich
marbles, painting and gilding. The porphyry urn, found in the portico of
the Pantheon, forms one of the _depositi_ of this chapel. In the crypt
underneath, is a very admirable _Pietà_ of Bernini. The front of the
church is a design of the same Galileo, and in spite of numerous faults,
it is certainly impressive. These faults, as I often remind you, are not
mere offences against rule, or such as contradict some theory; the rule
may be false, and the theory groundless, but they are errors which are
against the character and expression of the building, and counteract its
magnificence. The northern entrance to the transept is a design of
Domenico Fontana. It consists of a double arcade, each of five arches,
the lower decorated with the Doric, the upper with the Corinthian order;
a handsome structure in itself, but it recalls the often repeated
question, why employ the appearance of two stories without, when there
is only one within; and when this division gives the effect of small
rooms, instead of one spacious hall, and consequently is opposed to
magnificence.

There is a fine court, surrounded with cloisters at St. Paul’s, and
another very similar one attached to this church; openings are formed by
little arches supported on doubled shafts; these shafts are plain, or
twisted, or have spiral flutes, or are ornamented with mosaics, with
which the whole architecture abounds. In its original state, this court
has had considerable grace and beauty, and it is well worthy of
observation, that similarly beautiful effects may be produced by many,
may we not say, by almost every style of architecture; all becomes gold
in the hands of a skilful architect, but the finest parts, and most
exquisite proportions, turn again to dross, in the hands of ignorance
and insensibility. Some large piers have been added here to strengthen
the work, and they very much injure its beauty.

In walking round this cloister, we are shown, 1st, the mouth of a well
of white marble, said to have stood on the well at Samaria, where the
woman talked with Christ. 2nd, A marble base on which the cock stood,
when his crowing awakened the apostle Peter to a sense of his fault.
3rd, The stone (a marble column) split into two on our Saviour’s
crucifixion. 4th, A slab of porphyry, on which the soldiers cast lots
for his garments. 5th, A slab of granite, fixed at the exact measure of
our Saviour’s height. 6th, The ancient marble chair of installation for
the popes. It is impossible not to feel indignant at the monstrous
fictions encouraged, if not approved, by the Romish church. They deprive
us of the power of believing where the circumstances are more probable,
and in so doing, they take from us a very great pleasure. I feel it
sometimes like a personal injury.

Near the church of St. John Lateran, is an edifice called Scala Santa,
of which the principal object is a staircase, said to be composed of the
very steps which our Saviour ascended in the house of Pilate, and which
were afterwards sent by St. Helena to Rome. Indulgences are granted to
those who ascend them properly on their knees, but the wear of the
marble has been so great, that the steps are now covered with wood. On
each side is a flight of stairs for the devotees to descend, and for
those to go up and down, who prefer the more commodious use of the feet.
Here too I saw indulgences declared for those who recite daily, certain
prayers to their Guardian Angel; and a distinction made in matter of
indulgences between those who perform their tasks after confession and
absolution, and those who execute them only with a firm purpose to
confess;[48] these notices are the advertisements, the _affiches_ of
Rome. The general disposition of the front of this building is not bad,
but Fontana never succeeds in details. Close by is the Triclinium of
Pope St. Leo III.; a fragment of the ancient palace, but not in its
original situation.

I must not omit to mention among these objects, the Baptistery of
Constantine. It consists of a small octagonal centre of two orders,
crowned with a lantern of the same form; the surrounding aisle occupies
the height of both orders, which are separated merely by an architrave,
without any floor. The eight lower columns are of porphyry, some of them
very ill worked, and none deserving of much praise; the eight upper are
of white marble. This arrangement is not without beauty, though, take it
altogether, I think no one would copy it. There are some side chapels
which are not of the date of the building, but the vestibule on the side
towards the church is of Constantine’s time; the external doorway to
this is enriched with some very beautiful fragments, which as usual, are
not very well disposed. The capitals in particular, are of a very fine
and peculiar Composite, bearing strong indications of Greek taste and
workmanship; and they are I think, as beautiful as any Composite
capitals in existence, but as different from the usual distribution of
that order, as from the Corinthian. The entablature does not belong to
them. It is hard and dry, but carefully cut, and not much weatherworn.
The style seems something like that of the ancient fragments, in the so
called temple of Concord.

The Church of the Holy Cross was built in order to receive the true
cross, found by Helena, mother of Constantine, in Jerusalem, together
with many other relics, and a quantity of earth from that city; for
which reason it has received the name of _Santa Croce in Gerusalemme_,
as if Jerusalem itself were brought to Rome, and the church erected in
the transported city. It was restored in the eighth century by St.
Gregory II., and again in 903; but it is said to have been rebuilt from
the foundations in 1144. Nevertheless, the plan has been precisely that
of one of Constantine’s basilicas in miniature, except that the diameter
of the apsis is considerably greater than the width of the nave. Its
present state dates no farther back than 1744, when some of the columns
were built up in piers, in order to support the vaulted roof; four on
each side are still exposed, and these are the only parts of the ancient
building now visible. A singular porch is built at the entrance: it is
not good as it stands, but some useful hints may be derived from it.

The Church of Santa Maria in Trastevere, is said to have been the first
dedicated to the Virgin; and the superstition must have begun early, if
it be true that Pope Callistus began this erection in 224; but in fact,
what he built was an hospital, with perhaps a small chapel attached to
it, and not a church. After several alterations, or refabrications,
Adrian I., about 772, added two _navate_, by which I suppose the side
aisles are meant; but till there were side aisles, columns would not be
wanted, and to him therefore, we may attribute the form and disposition
of the church, which is still that of the basilica; but the transept is
narrow. In 1139, Innocent II. is said to have brought it to its present
state, but there is no knowing the precise import of these expressions.
We are told that the present ceiling was designed by Domenichino, but I
know not on what authority. The painting in the middle is undoubtedly
his, but the disposition of the coffers is very intricate, and therefore
bad. The portico was added in 1702. The interest we find in this church
is more from the collection of antique fragments which enter into its
construction, than from any merit of its own. Noble shafts of granite
from different buildings, some of which are adorned with highly
enriched, and very beautiful Ionic capitals, separate the nave from the
side aisles. Others are less ornamented, but perhaps not less beautiful;
there are three varieties of these capitals, besides some bad imitations
of later times; others again are Corinthian, and some Composite. None
perhaps of the very best period of art, but certainly of a time when it
had preserved all its splendour and magnificence, if not all its purity.
The general fault indeed, is that of too much enrichment. Instead of
modillions, fragments of ancient cornices are used, and there are other
morsels of ornamental sculpture. The altar columns are very small. There
are some scraps of friezes and mouldings, of very fine design, though
rather of clumsy execution, in the present doorways of this church.
Where this is the case, it is perhaps frequently the result of the
imitation of more perfect workmanship.

It is rather doubtful whether the Church of Santa Maria di Ara Cœli
stand upon the site of the ancient temple of Jupiter Capitolinus, or
whether that edifice occupied the opposite summit of the Capitol, above
the Tarpeian rock. I have already mentioned to you the two divaricating
flights of steps, which rise nearly from the same point at the foot of
the Capitol; the one leading to the Intermontium, and the other, more
lofty, and consisting of a hundred and twenty-four marble steps, said to
have been formed of the materials of the temple of Quirinus, to the
church of Ara Cœli. The front is of unornamented brickwork, and seems
never to have been finished; but it offers a fragment of Italian Gothic,
perhaps of the date of 1445, when the church and convent were given by
Eugenius the Fourth to the _Reformati di San Giovanni di Capestrano_ of
the Francescan order. From the style of ornament I should more willingly
assign it a later than an earlier period, perhaps 1464, when the church
is stated to have been repaired. The body of the building is supposed to
have been erected about the sixth century, and from the tenth to the
thirteenth, it was called Santa Maria in Campidoglio, but since that,
has been named _Ara Cœli_, from an altar pretended to have been
dedicated on this spot by Augustus. It is divided into a nave and two
aisles, or as the expression is here, into three naves, by twenty-two
marble columns, which have been taken from ancient edifices. They are of
different sizes and materials. Some plain, others fluted; two of them
have semicylindrical ribs on the flutes. The capitals are cases of gilt
stucco, of a detestable Ionic, laid over the old work. The inequality of
the original size was such, that it was impossible to reduce them all to
one precise measure, and consequently some are made larger than others,
but in other respects they are alike. The old workmanship of these
capitals was as different as the columns on which they are placed; nor
are the bases less so, some being Corinthian, some Attic, some of an
unnamed order; one with an enormous projection, the next hardly
relieved, and as the columns are of different lengths, these are placed
on pedestals of different heights, in order to make the total elevation
the same in each. These columns support a range of arches which have no
correspondence with those of the side aisles behind them. It would be
difficult altogether to find a much more ugly church, and the
magnificent flight of steps leads only to a small lateral door at the
side of the tribune, so that every thing is bad. I long excessively to
pull down church and convent, examine all the antiquities thus exposed,
and then to erect a magnificent temple-formed cathedral, the church of
the Roman people; and by clearing away a few rubbishing buildings, I
could make this appear to crown the Corso, and attract the eye from the
first entrance into Rome.

The Church of San Grisogono is another of these basilican churches,
supposed to have been erected at the time of St. Sylvester, but more
certainly restored by Gregory the Third, about 740. This also has three
naves supported on twenty-two columns of oriental granite, not all
alike, yet without any very striking differences. Two of porphyry
support the great arch, and four of alabaster adorn the altar; but all
this is nothing at Rome. The granite columns sustain an entablature, and
above the entablature is a wall, with straight-headed windows, and a
flat, panelled and gilt ceiling, the only sort consistent with the
arrangement below.

The Church of the Quattro Santi Coronati, is supposed to be of the
fourth century, but rebuilt in the seventh by Honorius the First. One
never knows how much is to be understood by this rebuilding, and there
is so little difference of style in the early churches, that the
architecture furnishes little or no assistance. If indeed each building
were a complete creation of the period to which it chiefly belongs, some
judgment might be formed, but they are all alike made up of the
fragments of better times; nor will the date of the latest fragment
determine that of the mass of building, as it may have been inserted in
some of those alterations to which all have been subject. In common with
the church of Santa Croce in Gerusalemme, this of the Quattro Coronati
has the apsis greater than the width of the nave; and in this instance
it is larger than in the former, occupying nearly the whole width of the
church; there are, I believe, no other examples of such an arrangement.
Like St. Agnes, the side aisles are of two stories. Here are granite and
marble columns in the court, as well as in the church, but walled up;
and neither inside nor out has it much pretension to beauty; but the
whole mass of building, including the annexed convent, from its
situation on the brow of the Cœlian hill, and from its size, forms a
fine picturesque object in some points of view, especially on the side
towards the Coliseum. Here is a tesselated pavement, with fragments of
inscriptions, and vases of granite and porphyry; but we pass over
without notice at Rome, things which would be thought to merit whole
volumes anywhere else.

The last of these basilican churches having transepts, or at least a
wide open space before the altar, which I shall mention, is that of San
Pietro in Vincolis. You know that when St. Leo compared together two
chains, with one of which Peter had been bound by Herod at Jerusalem,
and with the other in the Mamertine prison at Rome, the links united and
formed a single chain; to preserve which chain, and in commemoration of
the prodigy, St. Leo, in 442, built the present church. It has had many
alterations and embellishments, but probably retains the original form,
and the singular Doric columns of marmo greco, which at present sustain
the nave. The restorations have been ill managed, the columns support
arches, and at some distance is a cornice, which is cut by the windows;
both nave and side aisles are vaulted, the former with an elliptical
arch. The columns themselves are not handsome, being of a very ill
understood Greek Doric; so that in spite of its ranges of twenty similar
columns, and its correct arrangement, no person seems to admire the
building. Opposite the side aisles are two smaller semicircular
recesses, differing only in size from the apsis. This disposition occurs
also in one or two other instances, but I think the square end to the
aisles is preferable.

I must not leave San Pietro in Vincolis without mentioning to you the
monument of Julius II. and the famous figure of Moses. The architecture
of this sepulchre is very bad, and the figure of Julius himself
unnaturally and ungracefully twisted. Religion is a beautiful figure,
but the attitude is rather awkward, and the opposite figure is also
good, though somewhat clumsy in its proportions. These were by Raphael
di Monte Lupo. The whole design is attributed to Michael Angelo
Buonarotti, but the colossal Moses alone was executed by him. He is
represented sitting, and seems severely reproving the people for their
idolatry. The attitude and expression have too much _consequence_ to
possess real dignity; the whole figure as well as the head expresses a
wish to _impose_, in the French sense of the word; and the muscles, for
a state of bodily rest, appear overcharged. Milizia says, it has the
head of a satyr, but if so, it is a satyr of royal breed. He reproaches
it with the hairs of a hog, which is not just, for the exuberant beard
is of the finest and softest texture. It is a fine, a very fine statue,
but it has been praised as a sculpture of the first class, whence its
want of simplicity and graceful nature, must for ever exclude it; but in
the subordinate excellences of strong character and expression, and
anatomical truth, it will hold a high rank. I now come to those
churches, which resembling basilicas in many respects, are without any
indication of a transept in their original disposition; and the two
first of these which I shall mention, differ in some respects from all
the rest, and are certainly the most interesting monuments of the lower
empire, which exist in the neighbourhood of Rome (for they are both out
of the city), I mean the churches of Santa Agnese, and San Lorenzo,
_fuori delle mura_. The first of these is supposed to have been built by
Constantine. We enter it by a descending flight of forty-eight steps.
Numerous inscriptions are placed in the walls of this staircase. The
central part of the church is a parallelogram, surrounded by two stories
of columns on three sides, and having an apsis at the extremity, whose
height is about equal to the width of the nave, and between this and the
roof, is a space about equal in height to one fourth of that width. The
ceiling is flat, the disposition and proportions are highly beautiful,
and so are many of the columns. Some of these are of pavonazzo, two of
granite, two of _porta santa_, that is, of the same marble as that
employed in the Porta Santa at St. Peter’s. One of them has an ogee
introduced on each side of each flute, of which there are twenty, giving
a confused appearance of a hundred and forty flutes. The upper columns
are of similar materials to those below, and some of the capitals are
very _Greek_ in their foliage. One or two are of a reddish marble, not
polished, perhaps the rosso antico, which shows its colour very
imperfectly in a rough state.

It has been said that the columns at the end, as well as at the side,
and the double stories of aisles, give this church a peculiar
resemblance to the ancient basilicas; yet neither of these circumstances
are found in St. Paul’s, in the ancient St. Peter’s, or in St. John
Lateran, all of which, as we are assured, were built precisely upon that
model. I suppose nevertheless, that the comparison is correct, since it
is thus exemplified at Pompei, and Vitruvius indicates two stories on
the sides of a basilica, and makes no mention of any thing like a
transept, unless the chalcidicum be considered as one.

At a very little distance from this church is a circular building, which
has had the name of a Temple of Bacchus, on the very equivocal evidence
of a sarcophagus of porphyry sculptured with the vine, now removed to
the Vatican, and of some mosaics on the walls, relating also to the
vintage. Other writers maintain that it was a baptistery erected by
Constantine for the baptism of his sister and daughter, who are said
also to have been buried here. The account is not improbable, as we have
many instances of ancient baptisteries of this form, but some
uncertainty seems to be thrown upon it, by its occupying a distinguished
and symmetrical position, in a large oblong area, circular at one end,
or perhaps at both, which has been called a Hippodrome, and which does
not seem exactly suitable for a mere court to this building. All the
external ornaments have disappeared; internally, we have a dome resting
on twenty-four columns, which are placed in pairs on the radii of the
circle, and surrounded by an aisle. Twenty of these columns are of gray
granite, and four of red. The capitals are Composite, not very good, but
evidently, as well as the columns, the spoils of some more ancient
building, except one or two, which serve to shew the incompetency of the
artists of the time of Constantine. The columns support a clumsy
entablature, from which spring the arches; at a considerable space above
these, is the dome. The effect is not good, but I do not think we can
conclude any thing from it against this mode of arrangement, though the
management of the radiating vaults supported on the columns, and larger
externally than towards the centre, will always be a great difficulty.
The columns here are too small, and too far apart, and not beautiful in
themselves, nor in their bases and capitals. In adopting such a
disposition, the detached entablatures are certainly to be rejected, and
the small arches should spring, either from a mere architrave, or
immediately from the capitals; and it is probably better to make the
dome spring from the same point without any intervening drum, and to let
the arches groin into it.

The Church of San Lorenzo was originally built by Galla Placidia, but
restored from the foundations by Pelagius the Second, before 590. This
church, whether of Pelagius or of Galla Placidia, was similar in form to
that of St. Agnes, which I have already described to you, but Adrian the
First, about 772, stopped up the old doorway, and took down the tribune,
to join the old building to a new nave which he erected; thus completely
reversing the church, and placing the altar before the ancient entrance.
To this period I believe we are to refer the porch, though that may have
been something later, as its frieze, with circles of mosaic work, nearly
accords with that of the cloisters of St. John Lateran, and St. Paul;
but the cornice, which consists of only a Welsh ogee, is rather in a
singular style; and the ornaments, composed of bulls’ heads and palm
trees, though not beautiful, are deeply and cleanly cut. The bases are
Corinthian, and all alike. The capitals also are all of the same form,
but they are badly worked, while the shafts are well executed. The nave
has on each side eleven columns of Egyptian and oriental granite and
cipollino, with Ionic capitals, differing in size, drawing, and
workmanship. Pliny relates that Saurus and Batrachus, two Spartan
architects, were employed by the Romans in the time of Augustus, to
erect a temple, and not being permitted to inscribe their names on the
building, they sculptured a lizard and a frog (which in Greek are called
by the same names as these architects) on one of the capitals, to
commemorate their exertions. On a capital in this nave, we find these
animals engraved. The style of ornament and execution found in them,
indicates rather the period of the erection of the porch, with which it
nearly corresponds, than the time alluded to by Pliny; but the
coincidence is remarkable.

The most interesting, as well as the most ancient part, is the present
choir, where we have ten ancient columns of considerable size, and very
beautiful workmanship; though the excellence of the proportion is not
now easily perceived, as a considerable part of them is buried. Two of
these are of Greek marble, with Composite capitals; the rest are of a
white veined marble, with beautiful Corinthian capitals. The latter
perhaps formed part of the peristyle of an ancient temple, and are still
in their original places. The entablature is made up of fragments, among
which we trace pieces of a door jamb with a rich and bold scroll; but
the finest are parts of a small frieze, and they are very beautiful, but
there is not the most trifling fragment corresponding with the columns.
In the gallery above, there are twelve smaller columns, also antique.

From this church is an entrance to extensive Catacombs. I did not enter
them, for one thing of the sort is enough; and I had visited those at
St. Sebastian.

We will now proceed to some other churches, which, though likewise
called basilicas, have neither originally had a transept, nor yet two
stories of side aisles. Of these, by far the largest and most
magnificent is that of Santa Maria Maggiore, which indeed in every
respect is one of the finest churches in the world, both for the beauty
of design, and the perfection of materials. The outside however, which
is a work of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, does not deserve
this praise; and it is remarkable, that in all the experiments the
Romans have made in architecture, and the magnificence with which they
have executed their undertakings, they have never hit even upon a
moderately good design for the outside of a church. The front is
contemptible; the back erected under the direction of Rainaldi, has
considerable merit, and the character of a public building, but not of a
church; but I am running into description before I have given you any
sketch of the history of the edifice.

The Church of Santa Maria Maggiore was erected by Giovanni Patrizio, and
by the Pope St. Liberius, in consequence of a vision, and of a
miraculous shower of snow, which fell on the spot on the 5th of August,
and marked out precisely the plan of the building. It was dedicated in
352, and rebuilt in 432 by Sixtus the Third. This _rebuilt_ is a vague
term, and as the fall of snow is probably, like so many other stories of
the Roman church, an invention of the middle ages, it will give us no
reason to suppose that the original distribution was exactly preserved.
In 1189, Nicolas the Fourth erected the tribune, and adorned it with
mosaics. The present front was added by Benedict the Fourteenth, in
1741; at which time not only all the internal finishings were renewed,
but the columns of the nave were repolished, and reduced to one size and
length, and uniform Attic bases, and Ionic capitals, were applied to
them. Paul the Fifth erected in front, the only remaining column of the
great hall of the temple of Peace, and placed upon it the bronze statue
of the Virgin. Sixtus the Fifth displaced two of the northern range of
columns to make a larger opening to the chapel which he erected; and
Benedict the Fourteenth, in 1741, made a similar interruption in the
opposite range, to form a correspondent opening to the chapel of Paul
the Fifth; the back was erected under Clement the Tenth, about 1670.

Internally, a single row of marble columns on each side divides the nave
from the side aisles. These columns sustain a continued entablature, but
they are here, as in so many other places, too small in proportion to
the rest of the building, and the range of pilasters over them
consequently too high. The general proportion of the room is perhaps a
little too long and a little too low. In a design of this sort there
must always be a difficulty in keeping down sufficiently the upper part,
for it is in that, that the windows must be placed, and a considerable
space must occur between the windows and the columns, in order to admit
the roof of the side aisles. Another fault in this church arises from a
comparatively recent alteration, interrupting the perspective of the
ranges of columns, by arched openings into the two principal side
chapels. The nave is above 50 feet wide, and about 280 feet long, and
except for this interruption, exhibits an unbroken range of parts, all
uniting into one rich and harmonious design. I hope you always keep in
mind in considering these dimensions, that the nave of our St. Paul’s is
but 41 feet wide. The side aisles are vaulted, which is bad; a continued
vault will always look too heavy for columns; and besides, it does not
correspond with the flat ceiling of the nave. This ceiling is in five
panels in width, without irregularities, nobly disposed, and with a
richness of carving and gilding well suited to its character.

The Chapel of the Presepio (that of Sixtus the Fifth) is spotty, from
the injudicious disposition of its marbles and gilding. The other chapel
is less enriched, and on that account more beautiful; both are very fine
chapels, each of them having the form of a Greek cross, with very short
arms.

One other chapel in this church deserves attention; it is a simple
parallelogram with Corinthian pilasters, the whole face of which is
repeated at each angle. The architecture and the painting of the
altar-piece seem to come from the school of Michael Angelo Buonarotti.

At the Church of Santa Sabina on the Aventine, you may see a great
stone, which the Devil in a passion flung one day at St. Dominic. You
are also shewn a chapel which the saint used as an oratory, and an
orange tree planted by him six hundred years ago; but perhaps you do not
care much about these things. The usual entrance is on the side, by a
little portico of four columns, two of which are of a very dark granite,
or perhaps I should say sienite, for they are chiefly of hornblende, but
one has a vein of red, and the other of light-coloured granite. In the
capitals here, and in those within the church, the divisions of the
leaves are not cut through the marble, but merely worked in relief, the
outline of the undivided leaf being preserved. The bases are Corinthian,
and as the apophysis of the column is very large, the small mouldings of
this order look trifling. Internally, the nave is formed by twenty-four
fluted marble columns, with Attic bases, said to have been taken from
the temple of Diana, but I much doubt if the capitals of these belong to
the building mentioned by Horace. As there was also a temple of Juno in
the neighbourhood, the columns of the porch may have belonged to that.
The columns of the nave support arches, and there is no entablature;
indeed it is quite clear, that there ought never to be both, although
Brunelleschi was of so different an opinion, that in such cases he made
use of two entablatures, one in fragments, and one continued; and placed
his arches between them. In this church also is a beautiful marble
door-case, probably belonging to the same edifice as that from which the
columns were taken. The ornamented face is not exposed in the church,
but in a hall, which forms a communication between it and the cloisters;
and in this hall are small columns with twisted flutes. It is difficult
to say precisely when this fancy began; but in small ornamental objects,
it is doubtless of great antiquity. We may observe in the present day,
that an architect gives himself more licence in small edifices, and in
internal decorations, than in the more solid construction of large
buildings; and it has always been so. Fancies in ornament please on a
small scale, before they are generally adopted on a larger. The
cloisters of this church are surrounded by single and coupled columns
placed alternately, and supporting small arches, as in those of St. Paul
and St. John Lateran. I say nothing of the history of this church, for
in fact, the accounts we have of the construction of many of these
edifices, is even more alike than the buildings, and you can seldom
determine the date of any part with confidence.

Our next object will be St. Clement’s, where I shall conduct you into
the church by the principal and regular entrance, and through the court,
a way at present seldom used. The first object is the _Prothyron_, where
four granite columns support two corbels; upon these is an arch
advancing beyond the columns, and over the arch a pediment. There is a
little antiporch of the same nature, at the church of Santa Maria in
Cosmedim. It is perhaps of the time of Adrian I., who restored this
church in 772, but the original foundation of the building is attributed
to the time of Constantine, and in 417 Celestius was condemned in it by
the Pope St. Zosimus. You will observe that a large portion of the
earlier popes were saints, though in later times this is seldom the
case. From the Prothyron we pass into a court 58 feet long, and 48 wide,
surrounded by porticos, which are supported on three sides by small
granite columns. As a court, the dimensions are small; yet it seems a
separation between the church and the bustle of the world, and is
extremely pleasing in architectural effect. I do not mean in this church
in particular, but as to the general idea. It appears that the width of
the court from wall to wall never much exceeded that of the church with
its side aisles, and it is probably much better that such should be the
case. A small space makes the principal building look large; besides a
small court evidently belongs to the church; a large one becomes an
opening in the city. Leaving this court you enter the church, the nave
of which is formed as usual of plundered columns of different materials;
and in the nave is the circuit in marble of the ancient presbytery, with
its two pulpits; and the altar and apsis behind it, just as it was left
in the twelfth century, when Cardinal Anastasius, under Pope Honorius
the Second, restored the building, and had the apsis ornamented with
mosaics. Somewhat of a similar presbytery, and in particular the two
ambones, or pulpits, is also observable in San Lorenzo, but this is the
most perfect example. It is said by Uggeri to be suited to the Greek
ritual. I do not know why, or what differences the ancient Latin ritual
would have required. Some authors I find apply the term _ambo_ not to
the pulpit, but to the whole of this enclosure for the presbytery; I do
not pretend to decide which is right.

You will think these basilican churches will never come to an end, but I
must still trespass on your indulgence for a short description of two or
three more. In that of San Martino de’ Monti, otherwise St. Martin and
St. Sylvester, are twenty-four columns of different marbles, which have
been all reduced to one size; but the capitals are not all alike, and
some of them are gilt; they are said to have been brought from Adrian’s
villa at Tivoli. The part above the order is too high in proportion, as
is perhaps the case in all the basilican churches; but on the whole it
is a very handsome church, and well worth visiting for its architecture
alone. It is not however by this that strangers are principally
attracted; the walls are adorned by the fresco landscapes of Gaspar
Poussin, with figures by Niccolò. They are much damaged, and the colours
have probably changed; perhaps they never were very good, yet they merit
an examination. Here is a very handsome modern chapel, with a semidome
well ornamented with ribs diverging from the centre.

Another source of interest at this place is a subterraneum, said to have
formed part of the baths of Trajan, afterwards to have been used as a
church by St. Sylvester, who was made Pope in 314. It is sometimes
added, that the baths of Trajan formed an appendage to those of Titus,
and that St. Sylvester used this crypt in a time of persecution: two
things hard to be believed. But at any rate these high gloomy vaults
exhibit some fine picturesque effects. There is no architecture in them,
and nothing remarkable in their construction.

In the Church of Santa Pudenziana the old columns are built up into
niches in as ugly a manner as you can conceive; but it contains the
relics of three thousand martyrs, and it is perhaps to correspond with
this number, that we see on its walls, for those who visit it, an
indulgence of three thousand years, and the remission of a third part of
their sins. “Visitantes hanc ecclesiam, singulis diebus consequantur
indulgentiam trium millium annorum et remissionem tertiæ partis
peccatorum suorum.” I ask sometimes how long purgatory lasts, and what
people do when they are discharged from it; but I cannot get any
satisfactory information. The Church of Santa Prassede (a lady) is more
famous for the rosso antico employed in its steps, than for its
architectural merit. The effect, such as it was, has been spoilt by the
arches thrown across the nave.

Santa Maria in Domnica has a front erected by Raphael. The design is
graceful, and the lower arcade well proportioned, but the upper part is
not so well managed. Internally, some small figures on the frieze by
Giulio Romano demand as much attention as the eighteen columns of black
and green granite, which Manazzale mentions. In front of this church,
stands on a pedestal, a marble model of a boat, but its date is rather
uncertain. It was placed by Leo X. in its present position.

In the portico of the Church of San Giorgio in Velabro are four small
columns, one of granite, two of marble, and one of cipollino; the latter
alone corresponds with the capitals, which are all alike, of the Ionic
order, with larger volutes than is usual in the fragments remaining at
Rome, of good general proportions, but not good in the detail. The
doorway exhibits nearly the whole width of a frieze, the moulding and
upper face of an architrave, and the corona and upper members of a
cornice, in a bold and good style, resembling in character the remains
we have in the church of Santa Maria in Cosmedim. The inside is not very
easy of access, and contains little to reward us when we have procured
admission, for mere antique columns, and even handsome ones, are too
common in Rome to obtain much attention. The tower, which is an edifice
of the eighth century, being erected under Pope Zacchary, stands very
insecurely on part of the arch of the goldsmiths, and one angle seems
almost to rest on the edge of a single slab of marble. I pointed out
this circumstance to a lad who was preparing the church for the festa.
“Well, then,” said he, “I suppose the first earthquake will throw it
down.” I replied, that such a result was extremely probable. “Well, it
does not signify, I dare say there will be nobody here.”

This tower, though far from beautiful, merits a more particular
description, because it is of a style very common in Rome, and its date
is well ascertained. The lower part is entirely plain, excepting the
small moulding which terminates it, and is nearly hid by the body of the
church. Above, there are four nearly equal stories, each crowned with a
cornice, of which the uppermost is the largest; the lower of these has
three recesses on one side only. The next has had three arches on each
side, but they are now filled up; the third has likewise three arches,
and these are still open. The upper has also three arches on each side,
but these, instead of being separated by square piers, are divided by
two columns, each of which supports a corbel immediately under the
springing of the arch. The diameter of the column is very much less than
the thickness of the wall, perhaps hardly above one third, so that the
arches considerably overhang their supports. This fashion seems to have
been widely spread, and to have lasted long, for the examples are very
numerous at Rome and elsewhere. It would be difficult to determine how
long, but I suspect some of them are as late as the eleventh century.
When it was rare to build any thing of consequence, the desire of
distinction did not require the frequent alteration of design, which
takes place when more is executed; and architecture seems to have
changed its type but little from the fourth or fifth, to the beginning
of the eleventh century.

                  “But dinner waits, and we are tired;
                    Said Gilpin, so am I.”




                             LETTER XXVII.

                    LIVING AT ROME—MODERN CHURCHES.


                                                    _Rome, March, 1817._

I AM going, I flatter myself, to satisfy you to the utmost, by giving
the most minute detail of my Roman life. You will find it not so
different from the manner of living in London as perhaps you expect; for
in fact, the Romans are very much the same sort of beings as ourselves,
and eat and drink, and have the same affections and appetites as the
English. I will add, that the national character in both is pride, and
not vanity; that they are rather reserved, and feel more than they shew:
added to which, they finish their buildings as we do, and do not leave
them half done, as in France, and many parts of Italy; but then they
undertake them on a much more magnificent scale; and I believe, after
all that has been said of the degeneracy of the modern Romans, that if
their political institutions were favourable, they would have spirit to
undertake, and resolution and perseverance to carry them through the
greatest enterprizes. I will not enter into this subject till I have
seen more of them, but relate those things which more nearly concern
myself. In the first place, my lodgings consist of two good sized rooms,
the largest of which is nearly thirty feet long on one side, but is very
much out of a square, and as I have already told you, overlooks half
Rome. They are both paved with bricks. The landlady offered me a mat for
the whole room, but I was afraid of the fleas, and contented myself with
one or two small pieces to put my feet upon. A small wood fire, which
costs about 1_d._ per hour, serves to keep me warm in the mornings and
evenings. The sun would perform that office in the middle of the day,
but I am then seldom at home. The bed, as usual in Italy, is large. Some
boards, about six feet long, or a little more, are laid on two iron
stands. On these is placed a great bag filled with the leaves of Indian
corn, and over this two thin mattresses; of course there are no
bed-posts, or hangings, or any thing of the sort; and this is the usual
disposition of the beds in Italy, at least of those in common houses,
and not intended for shew. The other furniture consists of a large
press, which contains my clothes, and some books; a writing-desk, with
drawers below; a square table; a smaller oval one; two side-tables
against the wall; a straw couch; one large elbow-chair, and thirteen
others. The chimney piece is made out of a piece of Greek marble. For
fifteen hundred years the masons of Rome have been using up their old
materials, and they are not yet exhausted. I apprehend, that during that
period, hardly a single piece of new marble has been brought to Rome
except for the use of the sculptors.

And now, having given you an exact description of my lodgings, I will
proceed to as particular an account of one day’s employment, from which
you may judge of the rest. I rise about seven, or according to the Roman
reckoning at the present moment, at 13 o’clock, at which time my
attendant Leopold comes in, and brushes my coat, and blacks my shoes,
all which is done in the room, for he never thinks of going elsewhere to
perform these operations; he also makes the bed. This Leopold pays six
crowns per month for his board and lodging in the house, and makes what
he can of serving the lodgers, and in the evening attends the lady of
the house to pay visits, or go to the theatre, not as a servant, but as
a companion. Afterwards he brings me my breakfast of coffee and milk,
which I always drink from a tumbler, and while I am eating it, he stops
to relate to me various stories and opinions. Among other things he
prides himself on being a Tuscan, not a Roman, complains of the bad
government of Rome, and says priests are not fit for governors. Then he
tells me, that he had been a soldier for some years, but always with
some authority, and never as a mere private, that he liked the
employment very much, but was obliged to leave it on account of his
being exceedingly short-sighted. His brother is a parson of some parish,
(Parocco) and had been tutor in the family of the queen of Etruria.
Leopold complains, that in his present employment his short-sightedness
is very inconvenient. I asked him why he did not use spectacles; but he
assured me they would make his sight worse. “Why,” said he, “a little
while ago I saw a man with spectacles tumble down the steps of the
Trinità. What, said I, could your spectacles help you to see no better?
‘Oh,’ replied the other, ‘the spectacles are of no use, I only wear them
to be in the fashion; in England every body wears spectacles;’ but now,”
adds Leopold, “I see a great many English, and it seems they do not wear
spectacles.” He then proceeded to tell me, that he thought my Italian
master could not be a good one, because he had spent a great part of his
life in the country, and therefore could not naturally speak the
language well; and that he had since been employed in various ways, none
of which had succeeded, and that this must have prevented him from
studying it; he would consequently neither be able to chuse the best and
most elegant expressions, nor to pronounce correctly. Thus, you see my
shoe-black is a man of various accomplishments, and is moreover quite a
gentleman; for though he does not mind what he does within doors, he
would not on any account be seen employed in any servile occupation
without. Moreover, on the last day of the carnival, he would not by any
means go on to the Corso on foot, because it was not genteel.

After breakfast I usually employ myself a little while at home in
drawing or reading, and then walk to the Campo Vaccino; here the
_forzati_, _i. e._ the criminals condemned to hard labour, are employed
in making excavations to expose for examination the antiquities of the
place, and in some situations they have reached the old pavement thirty
feet below the present surface. I continue my walk along the Via Sacra,
and a parcel of children surround me, begging for half a bayoc. A little
farther, a grinning little chit, looking quite fat and saucy, comes to
tell me he is dying of hunger. However, there is in other cases plenty
of the appearance, and I doubt not of the reality of extreme misery. The
harvests of wheat and maize, and the vintage, have been very deficient
throughout Italy. I then walk into the Coliseum, and while drawing
there, a soldier comes to me, a young lad of perhaps sixteen or
seventeen years old, and tells me that he is obliged to serve three
years; that he wished to procure a substitute, but was not permitted.
Afterwards, he adds, that they are badly off under the pope, as their
pay is only 3½ bayocs per day, and after some farther conversation,
concludes with asking me for some money to buy brandy. I reply, that he
would be much better without it; he then asks for something to buy
bread, and assures me, that if I would not give him any, he must go to
bed supperless. Afterwards, I return to my own dinner at a trattoria;
these are not very good in Rome, but a person who is not fastidious may
do very well. I begin with maccaroni and powdered cheese. The Italians
eat this under the name of Parmesan, with their soups, and with
vegetables, as well as with maccaroni, and the Romans have a favourite
dish called _gnocchi_, which seems to consist of pieces of
batter-pudding sprinkled with Parmesan, and eaten with sugar and
cinnamon. As in France, they change your plates frequently, but give you
only one knife and fork for every thing. On my return, the maid, for
there is an old woman in the house, though the man makes the beds and
dusts the chambers, wishes me a good evening, and desires to know at
what hour she will have supper; for you know the Italians use the third
person, and the _she_ stands for _vos signoria_, your worship: they
consider it very rude to say _you_ to a superior, but I say _you_ to
them, for if I were to answer in the same manner, they would think I was
laughing at them. By supper the old dame means tea; and I tell her to
bring it at two o’clock, for the evening bell now rings at six. During
the tea she usually has something to say to me, as Leopold had in the
morning. Sometimes I go into society, or to the theatre, but not often,
and now during Lent, all the theatres are shut up: and so ends my day.

I went on twelfth day to hear a play which was acted by the children of
the Orphan School. The subject was the adoration of the wise men, and
the wrath of Herod. The stage was so small, that a well grown boy
appeared a giant. By whom the subject was reduced to a dramatic form I
do not know, but his principal effort was in the character of two
servants, whose wit, or blunders, formed great part of the entertainment
of the evening. In the last act we are introduced to where the Saviour
lies, not in a common stable or manger, but one resplendent with clouds
and glory, and God the Father in the distance. It was really a very
pretty scene in itself, however absurd as applied to the subject it
pretended to represent. At this point, an Italian priest called out to
another who happened to have his hat on, “Capello, signore, capello,
signore, signore, vi è il bambino.” This notion of finding in the
theatre a place of worship, was strangely at variance with all my
English notions and feelings.

I have said nothing about the Carnival, the observance of which is a
custom too different from any of ours to be entirely neglected. The
whole term lasts six weeks. I do not know if all the period ever used to
be filled up with these vagaries, but the time now allowed for the reign
of masking and folly is only eight days. These were preceded by a severe
edict against carrying any weapon. The punishment for this offence is to
be six years in the galleys; for drawing it, twelve years; for striking
a person, eighteen years; for wounding him, confinement for life; for
killing him, death. Premeditated assassinations are not, and perhaps
never have been common at Rome; but when the common people quarrelled,
and got into a passion, they sometimes used to stab each other. They are
indebted to the French for the correction of this evil. The carrying the
long sharp knives, which used to be the instrument of such
assassinations, was declared to be immediate death, and it is said that
no less than nineteen persons were shot the day after this law was
promulgated; the following day two more, and afterwards now and then a
straggler, but the habit was effectually broken: it seems a terrible
remedy, but it was also a terrible disease. Confinement to real hard
labour would perhaps have effected the cure, but more slowly, and the
Roman police has yet no correct idea of this. The edict above mentioned
also enjoined that no person should be masked except from the sounding
of the bell of the Capitol, to that of the Ave Maria, that is, from half
past one to half past five. There are masked balls on some evenings,
about which the edict says nothing, but every body understands that this
is permitted. The edict also determines the size of the sugar-plums
(which by the by are little pellets of whitening or plaster,) with which
persons might be pelted without offence. At about four o’clock, people
assemble on the Corso, and the rich parade up and down in their
carriages; as indeed they do throughout the winter, though it does not
seem a very pleasant ride. Close against the houses is a line of people
sitting or standing, and where the street is wider, a row of chairs, or
perhaps two rows of benches supported on scaffolding. Where this is the
case, the front of the scaffold is usually adorned with old tapestry,
and old tapestry is also hung out of the windows. Next to these is the
stream of carriages, going up on one side, and down on the other; and in
the middle a confused mixture of people, passing some one way and some
another, interrupted now and then by the horse, or foot soldiers,
parading up and down the streets. About a quarter before five, a gun
sounds, as a signal for all carriages to go off the Corso, and at five,
those which still remain there are turned off by the soldiers into the
nearest streets. A rope is then stretched across, at the spot where the
Corso opens into the Piazza del Popolo, and the horses are led up close
to it. They have bits of tin hanging about them, and balls with pins to
knock against their sides, and excite their speed as they go along. It
is said that blisters are previously applied, to make the parts more
tender. At a quarter past five, the rope is dropt, and off they start.
The race is merely once along the Corso, and therefore is only an affair
of a few minutes on the whole, and for any individual spectator hardly
of half a minute. There is no time for betting, and I think this is one
reason why the English are so generally dissatisfied with these races.
The continued interest of our own races warms up the feelings, and
produces a mental excitement, which such contests as these could never
reach, either with or without riders, or with bad or good horses. After
the race, carriages are again admitted on the Corso, but they soon
disperse, and at the Ave Maria all is quiet again. The first day was
very dull, with very few masks, and no humour. On the following days the
scene became more lively, especially in Giovedì Grasso. A great many men
had female masks and dresses, and several women were dressed as men. The
principal amusement seemed to be in the female masks, mobbing the
unmasked gentlemen, and in pelting all their acquaintances with the so
called sugar-plums. Some seemed to pelt every body, but I believe these
were principally English. A party of students of the Neapolitan academy
went about with a drawing-board and crayons, and affected to take
portraits; when you looked at their production there was an ass’s head.
Another party, consisting of French students, personated armed knights
on horseback, and performed their gambols very well. After the Ave
Maria, the theatres begin. There is plenty of time for every one to
change his dress, but a large portion choose to preserve them, though
all are obliged to abandon their masks, and the playhouses consequently
present a most ridiculous scene. Before the gay time of the Carnival
began, we had some very good acting, but during those mad days
_Pulcinella_ was pushed into every thing. This Pulcinella talks
Neapolitan, and I lost many things which appeared to delight the
audience; but most of the replies which I could comprehend had very
little wit, though they excited a great deal of laughter; the barbarous
language and pronunciation were more than half the jest.

I went one evening to the masked ball or festina, which is given in a
theatre not used at present for any other purpose: there were three
parties of dancers, but the rooms were so crowded, that there was hardly
space for them; a large proportion of the company was without masks:
there was not much wit, but a good deal of cheerfulness and good humour.
The entertainment was to begin at half an hour, and end at five, _i. e._
from six o’clock to half past ten; accordingly before eleven, the
attendants began to put out the candles, and a file of soldiers
gradually advancing, swept the place. There is no city where despotic
authority assumes so undisguised a form as at Rome; where power, and not
law, is so apparently the ruling principle; but perhaps we might not be
the worse for it, if some of our public amusements were limited in as
peremptory a manner. The masked ball on Friday night did not begin till
after midnight, in order not to disturb the religious observances of the
day: the same rule was observed on Sunday, but I did not go to either.
On the evening which closed this period of license, we had a new scene.
It is the practice here, for the mourners at a funeral to carry lighted
wax tapers; and on this evening, after the races, almost every body
carried lighted tapers to celebrate the funeral of the Carnival; the
street was crowded, the windows and balconies were all full of people,
and everywhere we saw abundance of these candles; some persons carried
them upon sticks, some stuck them upon their hats, others in the noses
of their masks, but most were carried in the hand, and many persons had
six or eight tapers twisted together to give a stronger light. Part of
the amusement consisted in a mutual endeavour to blow out each other’s
lights; the whole was very gay and splendid, and indeed the best thing
in the carnival; but it seemed rather premature, as after that there was
a masked ball, and after the ball, midnight suppers, where good
catholics stuffed themselves as full as possible, to prepare for their
long abstinence in Lent. In this year their holy father has spared them
the mortification of abstinence; and as fish is dear, and the people
very poor, he has granted a general dispensation to eat meat, except on
Friday and Saturday.

It is always a difficult thing to hear, or learn, good Italian in Italy,
for the provincialisms extend to all ranks, and the inhabitants of one
city are continually turning those of another into ridicule. It is true
that in many places they speak their own provincial dialect to one
another, and the Tuscan or Italian, when they converse with those who
are not of the same province. “When these Bolognese chatter to one
another,” said a Roman gentleman to me at Bologna, “I do not understand
a word of what they say.” Yet some peculiarities will creep into the
conversation, even when they think they are speaking the purest Tuscan.
In spite of this, companies of dramatists go about from city to city,
through the whole country, representing the same plays, with precisely
the same words in each. It occurred to me, that these actors must thus
get rid of all their own provincialisms; that they must study their
language, and would probably understand it; and moreover would be able
to point out the usual defects of each place. I will confess however,
that I have heard upon the stage, _cielo_ pronounced as an Englishman
would pronounce, _shailo_, and _occhi_ with the _ch_ like our _ch_ in
_church_. This was not favourable to my theory, but it was in the opera,
and I thought the comedians must do better; and indeed, as far as I can
judge they are much more correct; I was not therefore deterred from
fixing on one who was guilty of no blunders which I was able to detect,
who spoke very clearly and distinctly, and whose tones and actions were
perfectly natural, though perhaps rather too faintly marked for stage
effect; and I applied to him for some instruction in Italian. He seemed
to be quite willing to assist me, but as this was just before the eight
days of the carnival, he requested me to postpone the scheme for about
ten days, as the company intended to stay the Lent in Rome, when he
should have nothing else to do; however the company changed their mind,
and went away immediately, and I lost my master. It was quite a
disappointment to me, for he seemed very pleasing in his manners, and
moreover was a Tuscan, so that I promised myself great advantage from
the scheme. On missing him I procured another, with whom I am very well
pleased, and of whom you have just heard my attendant’s criticism. One
of his greatest faults is, that he is much given to flatter his pupils.

Now the Carnival is over, Rome seems dead. The contrast is very
striking, as the change takes place in a single day, and the gaiety does
not diminish gradually, as at London, and the English watering places.
The weather is delightful, and if the sun is rather too hot, it is easy
at present to find shade; and while sitting to draw under the shelter of
some venerable monument of antiquity, contemplating the clear blue sky,
and some richly tinted ruin, while a mild and gentle breeze wafts
perfumes from the beds of violets around, I seem to be as near an
earthly paradise as imagination can conceive. I wish I could bring you
here just for a moment, and show you what Rome is, and make you feel a
Roman winter; yet I am told they are not always so fine, but that they
usually have two months of continued wet. What astonishes me is to see
the trees without leaves during all this warm weather; the vegetation
even now, is not much more forward than in a favourable season in
England, but it is advancing with great rapidity.

I must however turn away from all this trifling, to my more serious
object of pursuit, and having given you an account of St. Peter’s, and a
sketch of the principal ancient churches of this city, I shall now
survey some of the modern ones.

The most common arrangement of these is that of a nave with three arches
on each side, opening into chapels; or in the more magnificent ones,
with side aisles and chapels beyond them. In the centre is a dome
resting on four piers. There is one arch in the length of each tribune,
with the addition of a semicircular end to the choir: sometimes there
are four arches, or five, instead of three, in the nave, and sometimes
one or two smaller ones besides the three larger. The order is always
Corinthian, and the nave a continued vault, springing, not from the top
of the cornice, but from an Attic, or continued pedestal above it. The
windows are generally groined into this vault, but sometimes the
pedestal is cut to make room for them, and they are partly in the vault,
and partly in the upright, which is displeasing. The principal arches
opening into the nave, sometimes reach to the architrave of the
principal order, and sometimes fall considerably short of it. In the
latter case they have a gallery, or a panel, or perhaps something like a
window over them, but the arrangement is much more beautiful when these
arches are carried up to the full height of the opening, and the
key-stone seems to contribute to the support of the entablature. This
connects them with the principal order, with which otherwise, they have
not sufficient union. When the parts are well proportioned, it is
impossible to refuse our tribute of admiration to these churches; and if
indeed it may be said with truth, that there is not one good front to
any church in Rome, yet internally, they surpass, beyond all comparison,
those of every other city. To produce the best effect, the pedestal
above the cornice ought to be unbroken; and perhaps a wide plinth,
without any mouldings, would be better than a pedestal. It is probable
indeed, that the frieze and cornice of the principal order might be
omitted with advantage, but I am only going to theorize so far as to
select the best parts of such as really exist, not to wander in the
realms of imagination without a guide. The vault should be in coffers,
and have the look of a stone vault; not pretend to be a peep into
heaven, which is frequently the idea intended to be conveyed, and a
heaven adorned in general with a very whimsical painted architecture,
such as would not be at all commendable here on earth. The Italian
artists have been very fond, in these paintings, of contradicting the
architecture, and making their lines appear straight on a curved
surface, and representing on the vault of a church a range of upright
piers or columns; such a design is assuredly in bad taste, for the
building would be much worse with such an addition; and in practice it
has this further defect, that it can only look well from one point, and
from every other is more or less distorted. The Jesuit Pozzi was famous
for the skill with which he executed these deceptions, and I have
already mentioned a production of his at Siena, which is admirable, as
far as the mere accomplishing a thing apparently very difficult, can
deserve admiration. The gilding (and say what you please about
simplicity, the advantage of gilding is frequently very great) ought to
be principally in the vault. The Attic should have little or none; it
should appear again in the cornice, in the capitals of the pilasters,
and in the key-stone of the arches. The impost of the arch should
receive a little of it. Thus being gradually lost as it comes downward,
it will produce the effect of richness without glare, and without
separating the building into distinct and unconnected parts, a fault I
have already noticed to you in St. Peter’s. In the disposition of the
gilding two faults are always to be avoided, this separation into parts,
and the too equal and regular distribution on all the similar members of
the architecture. It is surprising how much gilding may be employed
without any effect of richness, by this too regular and equal
distribution; and I shall mention to you by and by some churches in
Rome, where there is a considerable portion of gilding, but without any
effect; a failure arising entirely from this cause.

In stating how a building of this sort should be managed, the greatest
difficulty is in the manner of introducing the light. Three different
methods offer themselves to our choice; the first is to light the nave
by one large window at the end. There would then also be a large window
at each end of the transept, and the choir would be comparatively dark;
but the altar, if brought forward in front of it, and receiving the
light from both transept windows, and from the dome, which would remain
with lights round the drum, as at present, would occupy, as it ought to
do, by far the most conspicuous and best illuminated point in the
church. If the altar must be kept back towards the end of the choir,
there should also be windows in the choir, not visible from the entrance
of the building, in order to throw a strong light upon it, and give it
its proper consequence. In either case I am persuaded the effect
internally would be most beautiful, but I should be puzzled to make an
equally beautiful outside. In a Greek cross, the whole might be lighted
from the central dome, but this would not do in a Latin one. A second
plan would be to keep the side aisles very lofty by omitting the frieze,
cornice, and pedestal, of the order, and springing the vault immediately
from the architrave, and lighting the edifice entirely from the aisles.
A degree of solemn gloom would result from the comparative darkness of
the upper part, which perhaps would not be inconsistent with a religious
edifice. The third plan is to introduce semicircular windows over the
order, and to groin them into the vault. The perfect continuity of the
design is in some degree injured by this arrangement, yet it cannot be
considered as objectionable, if care be taken that these windows do not
interrupt the leading lines of the architecture. If the whole curve be
divided into five panels, and these windows occupy only the lower, the
light would be amply sufficient.

Having thus endeavoured to give you some idea of the general
distribution of the parts in the churches of Rome, I shall proceed to
particularize a few of the finest examples, beginning with the Church of
Sant Andrea della Valle, which I think on the whole deserves the first
place. Here the nave has three arches on each side, besides a smaller
division towards the dome. This alteration of design is a defect. The
piers of the dome ought to be decidedly distinguished from the rest,
both by their larger size, and by some contraction of the width of the
opening; but there is no reason to make the adjoining division smaller,
or of a different character, for it will always connect itself to the
eye with the nave, and not with the dome; and consequently communicate
no character of strength and firmness. Perhaps the architect (Olivieri)
considered these smaller openings, with the piers on each side of them,
as forming each in fact, one great pier; but if such was his idea, he
has entirely counteracted its effect by making openings in the mass. The
order is bold and magnificent; the vault is nobly divided into three
large panels, but unfortunately, as the ornaments have never been
executed, the present appearance is rather bald and unfinished. This
vaulting springs upon detached pedestals, which would be better if
continued, and the windows occupy part of the space between them, and
also part of the first division of the vault. The transepts have each
two small divisions without side aisles, the choir has one small arch on
each side, and beyond that a semicircle. The proportions altogether are
very fine, and the effect truly sublime. Yet it is a sublime of a very
different character from that of a Gothic cathedral, and I think seldom
fully understood by the English. We expect from habitual associations, a
different sort of impression, while the Italians, from similar causes,
do not readily see or feel the merits of the Gothic. All however will
admire the beauty of Domenichino’s exquisite frescos, which I will not
describe to you, for I could not do them justice.

There is a chapel in this church said to be built after designs left by
M. A. Buonarotti, and whose ornaments are copies of some of his most
celebrated works. It is oblong on the plan, and covered with a cupola,
which this shape of the building renders slightly elliptical. This
always appears defective; it seems too much like a circle badly drawn.
Four columns on each of the three sides, make a sort of front to each,
with a large semicircular window above one of them. The architecture is
much broken, which though not to be admired anywhere, is much more
tolerable in tombs than in large edifices. Before the basement of these
fronts are sarcophagi of a bad shape but of a rich material, being of
the black and gold marble. The columns are of _lumachelli_; the beauty
of the design consists in the harmony of all the parts, both as to form
and colour (except some ridiculous new moons and flames on the
pendentives).

The Church of St. Ignatius, like so many other churches in Rome, and
other parts of Italy, is the result of private magnificence, having been
erected at the expense of Cardinal Ludovico Ludovisi, who left a sum of
200,000 crowns for its completion. Domenichino made two designs for this
edifice, of which Father Grassi, a Jesuit, compounded the one which was
executed. Domenichino was so much offended at this, that he refused to
have any thing more to do with the building. How much the defects we now
see in it are attributable to this procedure, it is impossible to
decide. The circumstances which displease us are, that the side arches
spring from little columns, and that whitewash is mixed with the rich
marbles. The vault is smooth, and painted by Pozzi, with an ingenious
perspective of bad architecture, and angels hanging about it. The cupola
has not been executed. The general proportions are good, but the order
is by no means equal to that of the Valle; still it is a noble church. I
sometimes think that a considerably greater proportion of height to the
breadth would be desirable in this arrangement, which additional height
ought to be given almost exclusively to the order. This notion may have
arisen from the habit of admiring Gothic churches. Yet in the narrow
courts of their hypæthral temples, the Greeks seem to have been aware of
the great effect produced by a height very considerable in proportion to
the breadth.

The Church of the Jesuits was built from a design of Vignola, and is
worthy of his talents. Here the columns are doubled on the piers of the
nave, and as in Sant Andrea there are three arches on each side, and
then next to the dome, one smaller division without an arch. This
interruption of the design disappoints the eye, and it is more
objectionable here than in the former instance, because the piers of the
centre are of themselves considerably larger than the others, and it is
therefore impossible to consider this division for a moment, as a large
perforated pier. The side arches do not occupy the height of the order,
but leave space for a gallery between them and the architrave. Above the
order is a continued but broken pedestal on a high plinth, and a noble,
richly ornamented rib; the whole width of the pier seems to form the
solid of the vaulting. It is a pity that this fine feature should be
interrupted to make room for the painting. The upper windows are badly
ornamented, but they are rich, and in this part mere richness is of
great value. Wherever the eye fixes, the architecture ought to be pure
and correct, but the vaulting is seldom examined in detail, or at least
the beauty of detail is there of less importance to the general
impression produced by the building, than in parts more subject to
inspection; and on the other hand, it is that part where richness of
ornament produces the greatest effect in communicating to the building
the appearance of magnificence. The chapels of the transept are very
splendidly decorated, and on the whole, it is a most noble and
magnificent church, and one of those which best satisfies the eye. It
neither wants height, nor length, nor breadth; all is as it should be,
and the defects are only in the distribution of the smaller parts. The
width of the nave between the pilasters in this church, is about 55
feet, in Sant Ignazio, 57; in Sant Andrea, 51. Compare these with our
St. Paul’s, which is 41, and you will easily understand that the Roman
buildings, wider and shorter, and more richly decorated, must possess a
character quite different from any thing to be seen in England. The
Church of the Santi Apostoli is a fine edifice of this sort, with some
of the chapels of rich and beautiful marbles well disposed, and in other
respects highly decorated, and others of striped stucco; a contrast not
at all pleasing. The parts in elevation, on the sides of the nave, are
well proportioned, but the building does not end well, and is perhaps
rather too short; the vaulting springs from a pedestal above the
cornice. The lines of the architrave are interrupted to make room for an
enormous picture, which represents not the fallen, but the falling
angels; and in order to figure them in a more lively manner, the artist
has made use of projecting portions of surface brought over the frame of
the picture, on which he has painted parts of the figures, as if they
were then actually tumbling into the church. It is rather a misfortune,
that so bad an idea should be so well executed.

To carry you in detail through all the churches in Rome, would only
offer a repetition of the same criticisms, without equal beauties to
redeem their defects. Passing over therefore, a number of others of
somewhat similar arrangement, and which all follow the disposition of
the Latin cross, there are some very beautiful ones, in which that of
the Greek cross is observed. The best of these, and the master-piece of
Rainaldi, is the church of St. Agnes in the Piazza Navona; and a very
delightful little building it is. The four equal arms are all very
shallow, occupying four sides of an octagon, and it is an admirable
lesson on the advantage of shallow recesses; although the little niches
introduced at the extremities of the transept have a bad effect. Such a
form might be very well lighted from the dome alone; but in the present
instance this is too high, both for internal and external effect. The
front is by Borromini, and though not free from his extravagancies, and
his idly crooked lines, is the finest thing he has done. He had always
some feeling among his wildest dreams, and it is this that at one time
made him popular, and his example dangerous; had he not, he would
neither have been admired nor imitated. Even in the church of San Carlo
alle quattro fontane, where he seems to have given full reins to his
imagination, we feel that there is something to be admired, though it is
difficult to point out where it is; for on the inside as well as on the
out, he has exerted himself to disappoint in every respect, both the eye
and the judgment. His followers lost his beauties and preserved only his
absurdities, thinking apparently, that the grace which still appeared,
was owing to deformity, instead of, as was actually the case, feebly
appearing through it.

Bernini has built the Church of Sant Andrea del Noviziato, on the
Quirinal, in an elliptical form, to which, I suppose, he was determined
by the shape of the ground; and in interrupting the lines of the
entablature for the great altar, and making that opening, and that of
the doorway, greater than the rest, he was probably guided by the
prejudices of his employers. He has shown great judgment in avoiding
anything of a transept, which must probably have given rise to another
interruption, by making four chapels on each side, instead of an uneven
number. The oval dome has something of a crooked appearance, and the
details are not good, yet in spite of its defects, it is internally a
beautiful little building. Of the outside, I will say nothing, for there
is nothing good to be said.

The front of the Church of Santa Maria di Consolazione, is perhaps among
the most tolerable of those in Rome, where any considerable enrichment
has been attempted; but there are three little churches or chapels in
the same neighbourhood, where probably the builders were not rich enough
to be absurd. The composition of each presents nearly a square face,
ornamented with four Doric pilasters, and crowned with a pediment. The
parts are differently disposed in each, but all have a pleasing
simplicity of character.

[Illustration: Illustrations of churches]

If I mention to you Santa Maria in Campitelli, it is rather because it
is praised by others, than in compliance with my own taste. An effect of
splendour is obtained by a multiplication of parts, without much
dependence on each other. It puzzles rather than pleases.




                             LETTER XXVIII.

                                 ROME.


                                                _Rome, 7th April, 1817._

WE have had some rain here lately, and a good deal of snow upon the
mountains; for the Apennine summits present a much greater mass of white
than they did at the end of January. In the lower country the winter
seems to be gone. The Anemones (_Anemone hortensis_) have been very
plentiful and beautiful; they are now almost over, and the orchideæ are
beginning to show their flowers. The weather is delightful, the sun,
though bright, is not oppressive, and the night wind is no longer cold.
The woods of Monte Mario are perfumed with rosemary in full flower;
vegetation is everywhere vigorous and beautiful, and all nature feels
the genial influence of the season. A first of April at Rome is all you
can imagine of a May day in England. But enough of nature; I am about to
give an account of art; of pomps, and processions, and ceremonies, where
all is artificial. They began the 30th of March, which was Palm Sunday,
and I went to the Sistine chapel to see the palm branches distributed.
These palm branches look like reeds with the leaves still upon them, all
of which, except two or three at the top, are plaited up, so that they
are not very unlike slender rods covered with yellow ribbon; they are
said however, to be real palm tree leaves. One of these is given to each
of the cardinals, together with a branch of olive. When arrived at the
Vatican, the doors of the great hall (the Sala regia) were shut, and a
considerable number of people were waiting at the head of the stairs. We
understood that no general admission would be given till the procession
had passed, _i. e._ the pope and cardinals had entered the chapel. After
a little time, the doors were thrown open and we entered the hall, but a
circuit of soldiers placed about the door prohibited our immediate
entrance into the Sistine Chapel. One by one we slipt through, the
intention apparently not being to prevent us entirely from entering, but
merely, by retarding our motions, to avoid bustle and confusion. It was
however some time before I could work myself up into a good position,
and that moment the pope, and all the cardinals were seated. The latter
held in their hands the palm branches, and at the feet of each an
attendant was seated who held an olive branch. A priest at the altar was
saying mass, but the pope seemed quite the object of attention, and
almost of adoration. We might almost at times fancy the music repeating,
“We worship thee O Lord, the Pope,” so well did the action correspond
with such an expression. The ceremonies were not much varied; they
consisted principally in alternately getting up and sitting down, while
at each change of position the attendants arranged the robes of their
superiors. Two of these waited on the pope, and disposed the folds of
his garments very carefully every time he moved. Sometimes the cardinals
advanced from their seats, and passing through the row of attendants,
knelt down to the pope and the altar, laying their palm branches on the
ground. During part of the service, the pope wore a mitre, which was put
on, and taken off, with great ceremony. On one occasion he rose from his
seat, and walked to a cushion placed in front of the high altar, upon a
sort of stool. On this he knelt down, and his attendants took off the
mitre. The music suddenly ceased, and there was a dead silence, all the
cardinals and attendants being at the same time on their knees. The
effect of this silent prayer is very impressive. It was a pity the
spectators could not kneel too, but it was impossible for want of room.
The two attendants of his holiness meanwhile spread his robes carefully
over the elbows of the cushion, and disposed his train symmetrically,
turning out on each side a quantity of the white satin lining; a sort of
parade very injurious to the solemnity of the scene, as it drew down the
attention from every sublime sentiment, to a trifling, and even
contemptible object. The service in general did not appear very
impressive, and there was hardly any music except a monotonous
recitative.

On Monday and Tuesday nothing was done. On Wednesday afternoon there was
again service in the Sistine chapel. It began about five o’clock, by
candle light, for even at noon day candles are used; amongst these was a
row of fifteen lights, intended to represent the twelve apostles, and
the three Mary’s, and these were extinguished or expired at irregular
intervals, to show that they did not all abandon our Saviour at once.
After fourteen of these were out, the remaining one, which we were told
was to represent the Virgin Mary, was taken down, and all the other
lights in the room extinguished, leaving only the faint remains of day
(it was then near seven o’clock) and in this state we heard a fine piece
of music, the effect of which was perhaps enhanced by the gloom.

On Thursday morning I was at the Vatican about nine o’clock, but was
refused admittance because I wore trowsers; I therefore returned to
change my dress, among a great number of my countrymen, who were in the
same predicament; but I returned before mass had begun in the Sistine
chapel. I did not however attempt to enter, as it would only have been a
repetition of what I had seen before. The Paoline chapel was very
splendidly illuminated, and after a short time the consecrated wafer was
carried in procession, and laid in what is called a sepulchre in that
chapel, where a painted body is exposed, intended to represent that of
Christ.

As this room is much smaller than the Sistine chapel, I thought I should
have no chance of obtaining admittance, and repaired to the hall where
the feet of the thirteen pilgrims were to be washed by the pope. It is a
large room, and on the left hand side of it, was a seat a little
elevated, on which these men were seated, each dressed in a cloak of
white cloth, lined with silk of the same colour, and trowsers also of
white cloth. On the right were three or four ranges of seats for the
ladies; in the middle stood the gentlemen, of whom a large number were
already collected. A part at the upper end, was railed off for his
holiness and the cardinals, with a station for foreign ambassadors; and
there were four boxes, into the first of which the old king of Spain
shortly entered. The queen of Etruria took possession of another,
accompanied by her son, who has the reputation of being a very amiable
and accomplished gentleman; the third received the duke del Genovese,
and the duchess of Chablais; in the fourth was the prince of Prussia.
All these people had been at the Sistine chapel in boxes prepared for
them in like manner, but I forgot to mention the circumstance. After the
entrance of the pope a short service was chanted. Two cardinals then
replaced the mitre on the pope’s head, and took off his robes; two
attendants held up his petticoats in front, that he might be able to
walk down from his throne, and two cardinals held up his train behind.
The upper garments which he had just laid aside were crimson,
embroidered with gold, the under ones, which he still wore, were white.
Thus accompanied, he descended to the place where the pilgrims were
sitting, each of whom bared his right foot, on which in succession, the
pope poured a little water, and taking the foot in his hand wiped it
with a napkin. What would you think in London, if the Prince regent and
lord Castlereagh were to get up a political comedy, and act themselves
the principal characters, and each sing his song? Here religion forms
the politics of the place, and the subject is quite a religious comedy,
or as Hannah More might call it, a sacred drama. But custom sanctions
these usages, and that is now venerable, which if it were to originate
in the present day, would be merely ridiculous. I was here one of a
party of four Englishmen, all about as tall as myself, but we were
overtopped by the whole head by another of our countrymen in the room. I
missed the supper, which perhaps you will think no loss; and after
passing some time in St. Peter’s, and the galleries of the Vatican,
places which never lose their interest, I retreated to my usual
trattoria, but returned in the evening to hear the Misereri, at St.
Peter’s. It was sung beautifully, but the voices seemed hardly strong
enough to fill even the side chapel where it is performed. It may help
to give you some idea of the size of St. Peter’s, to tell you that
several services are sometimes performed at the same time without in the
least interfering with each other, and that on entering, and even
walking along the nave, you hear nothing of the music of the side
chapel, though probably in some parts there are twenty voices at their
utmost stretch. I did not mention, that at the conclusion of the music
in the Sistine chapel, a great noise and tumult was heard; the same took
place on the present occasion, and was intended, as I was told, to
represent the confusion that followed the condemnation of our Saviour.
This evening the church was lighted by a single large illuminated cross.
The cross itself, though about twenty-six feet high, and covered with
three hundred and fourteen lamps, looked rather smaller than I expected,
but the unity of light was admirable, and produces an effect truly
sublime. Various processions took place round the tomb of St. Peter, and
many relics were shown, at which most of the people knelt, but by no
means all. On Friday there is no exhibition. Every well-dressed person
is in black: the soldiers walk about with their arms reversed: the bells
are all silent, they are not even permitted to strike the hour: every
body, and every thing is supposed to be in mourning. On Saturday there
were ceremonies at St. John Lateran. The holy water and oil were just
consecrated when I arrived, and after staying a little while in the
church, and finding that nothing very interesting was in hand, I
repaired to the baptistery of Constantine. Here two Jews were to be
baptized; there are always some converts reserved to make a show on this
occasion, and the people of Rome tell you that they change _back_ again
on Monday, but I will not vouch for the truth of this piece of scandal.
I was close against the balustrade which enclosed the ancient vessel, or
rather bath, but the present vase, and the Jews themselves, and all the
attendants, stand within this. The bishop soon arrived, and chanted a
service, to consecrate the water, and to do him justice, he has a good
voice, and sings very well. In one part of the ceremony he had to dip
his hand in the water, and previously to this, another clergyman took
off his ring, and kissed it, and when the bishop had finished, and the
hand was wiped, the same clergyman replaced the ring, kissing the hand
at the same time. Two vessels of oil were then brought in; some of that,
I believe, which had just been prepared in the church. They were poured
out on the water, and the bishop put in his hand, and passed it
backwards and forwards, to mix, as I was told, the oil and water
together. Do you think the consecration could have rendered this
possible? On this occasion the ring was again taken off, and kissed as
before, and some beautiful cakes of coloured soap were brought in to
take the oil from the bishop’s hand. Meanwhile, the first poor Jew was
brought forward to be exhibited and baptized; and the bishop chanting
the service, took up the water in a silver ladle, and poured it upon his
head, patting the head at the same time with the ladle, to enable the
water to penetrate the thick coat of hair by which it was defended. Two
attendants immediately wiped it with a napkin, and a dish was brought
which contained a very small vessel of oil, and some wool. The bishop
dipped his thumb in the oil, and made with it, the sign of the cross on
the forehead of the new convert, which the attendants wiped with the
wool. A lighted taper was then given him to hold, and he returned to his
post, while a similar operation was performed on the other Jew. During
these ceremonies an enormous wax candle was employed, about eight feet
high, and six inches thick, beautifully painted, and five rings of metal
attached to it by means of as many little points which project from the
circumference; they are disposed in this manner: [Illustration of metal
rings] the central one being gilt, the others silvered. They are said to
represent the five wounds of our Saviour, the upper one being the effect
of the crown of thorns; but surely, in that case, we ought to reckon six
wounds. The bishop was dressed in white satin shoes and trowsers; above
these was a black petticoat, reaching to the ankles; over these shorter
petticoats of white lace, and sometimes a purple robe; sometimes one of
silver tissue, embroidered with gold, and occasionally two or three
other articles of dress, which were worn but a short time. He had two
mitres, one of gold tissue, and the other of silver tissue embroidered
with gold. The converts were dressed in robes of flowered white satin,
and each, after the baptism, had a white ribbon bound round his head. On
returning to the church, a large number of the attendants threw
themselves on their faces on the marble pavement. After this, the bells
were suddenly heard; the soldiers replaced their musquets, and the
mourning was over. It appears then, that according to the church of
Rome, our Saviour was crucified and laid in the sepulchre on Thursday,
and rose again about noon on Saturday. Does this seem to you to agree
with the account given by the evangelists? I afterwards witnessed the
form of giving holy orders to various degrees of the priesthood; but I
did not find them at all interesting, and shall therefore pass them
over.

The last day of these ceremonies is the Easter Sunday. I set off a
little after nine, and when I arrived at St. Peter’s found a great
multitude already assembled. The large central folding doors were thrown
open, and the middle part of the nave was protected by two files of
soldiers to keep the space clear for the procession. These spread wider
apart, and made a large circuit round the high altar. They admitted us
to pass without much difficulty, to a space which was railed off round
the choir, where the pope was to perform. The canopy soon appeared at
the doors of the church, preceded by a long procession of servants of
the church, and by the cardinals clad in scarlet and furs. After a
little while the pope himself came within view, sitting under the canopy
in a raised chair, borne on the shoulders of his attendants, with a
white mitre upon his head, and accompanied on each side by a large fan
of the feathers of the white peacock. He was slowly carried up the nave,
and the chair was set down in the middle of the space behind the high
altar. Here the pope got out, and advanced to a cushion near the altar,
and prayed in silence, while the attendants, as in the Sistine chapel,
spread out his robes. He then retreated to a throne placed on one side
of the choir, and after some ceremonies, and singing and chanting, the
cardinals about him changed his dress, and attended him to perform mass
at the high altar: he afterwards retreated to another throne, placed
directly in front of the altar, or to those who entered the church, it
would seem rather behind it; but the front of the altar is really
towards the extremity of the building, and not towards the principal
door, as it would be in our churches, and the pope pays his devotions
with his face towards the entrance of the church. Catholic altars, at
least at Rome, face all ways, and the notion that a church must have its
front towards the west, and its altar towards the east, is a northern,
or perhaps a Protestant superstition. He sat there for some time while
the service was going on, and then again went up to the altar, and knelt
down. Every body knelt, and there was a dead silence. These solemn
pauses produce the finest effect of any one circumstance in the Roman
Catholic service, but the whole is very magnificent, and the majesty of
the building, the splendour of the processions, the richness of the
dresses, and the great display of gold and pomp, produced as strong an
impression as can probably be produced by any thing of the sort.
Nevertheless, without all the previous pomp, and grandeur, and bustle,
the solemnity which I admire in these pauses would not be so striking.
The pope retired again to his upper throne, but I went out and mixed
with the crowd in front to see the benediction; not to hear it, for that
is hardly possible. His holiness is elevated on his chair, in a balcony
in front of the church, but he hardly comes forward enough to be well
seen, and in fact, the great object is the people. The immense place in
front of the cathedral is entirely filled by the crowd, except a square
space, preserved by the soldiers, which serves rather to show off both
them, and the multitude about them, than to occasion any appearance of a
deficiency of number. All attention was directed to one point, a great
number were upon their knees, and all in the attitude of devotion, or
deep interest and expectation. Two pieces of paper were thrown down, (I
am sorry I must admit any thing so ridiculous into my picture)
containing, as I was told, indulgences signed by the Holy Father
himself, for those who could catch them: after this he repeated the
blessing and disappeared. Other services succeeded in the church, but I
did not stay long to witness them.

Perhaps you may incline to make it a question, whether the account of
these ceremonies, or my long architectural details, be the most
tiresome: you may, however, find some relief in the change of subject,
and in that hope I shall give you a little sketch of the immense palace
of the Vatican, or at least of the Cortile of San Damaso, and of the
part containing the museum. The Cortile is surrounded only on three
sides by the buildings of the palace. The fourth is inclosed by a plain
wall. The lower story is in great measure solid. Then there are two
ranges of open arches, and over these one of columns, which are very
wide apart. This upper story is not, I apprehend, part of the original
design, and it would be better away; and part of the upper range of
arches is filled up in order to protect the frescos of Raphael. This is
injurious to the architecture, yet still we must allow considerable
merit to the general composition and proportions. On one side of this
court are the Sala regia, and the two chapels, and from this side you
also enter the Sala Borgia, which, with a series of adjoining rooms,
contains the paintings returned from Paris.[49] From the angle we enter
the first long gallery of the museum. The two other sides of the court
contain the apartments of his holiness.

After this general view of the disposition of the different parts, we
will return to the foot of the grand staircase. An awkward and irregular
interval, wider at the beginning than at the further end, existed
between the palace and the church. Bernini conceived the idea of
erecting here a magnificent staircase, adorned with columns, where the
diminution at the further end, by increasing the apparent length, rather
enhances the magnificence. It was a noble thought, but while I admire, I
should hardly venture to imitate the arrangement. After this we pass
into the Sala regia, which gives access to the two chapels, the Sistina
and the Paolina.

The architecture of the Sistine Chapel pleased me better on repeated
visits than the first time I saw it: it is a lofty oblong hall, with
windows only in the upper part, and a fine coved ceiling.

The general line of springing of this cove is cut by the windows, but
this is not a defect, as the arches of the windows spring in the same
line. The architect was Sangallo. The Paolina is said to be the
production of the same artist, but it is trumpery. Both these halls are
so much more celebrated for the paintings they contain, than for their
architecture, that I cannot refrain from mentioning them. I do not doubt
the wonderful talents of Michael Angelo, or the sincerity of the praises
which have been heaped upon him, but I confess I have not learned to
like him in any of his three attributes. He seems to me always to have
sacrificed taste to knowledge. I can admire his works, but I cannot be
pleased with them. In the celebrated _Last Judgment_ there is not a
beautiful figure, a graceful attitude, or a pleasing expression. Strong
expression there is; great knowledge of anatomy I am willing to believe,
though it seems a defect in judgment to mark every thing too strongly;
and it is a remarkable circumstance that this should be the
characteristic of the ancient Etruscan artists as well as of the modern
school of Tuscany; great variety both of attitude and feature. His
greatest admirers do not claim for him any great excellence in
colouring; and in the present instance, the smoke of lamps and candles
has probably made it more dingy than it otherwise would have been. This
painting occupies the end of the room. The ceiling is in several parts
also by Michael Angelo Buonarroti. The Almighty is here introduced, as
he so frequently is in Italy; but instead of giving us the highest
possible idea of power and energy, the object seems to have been to
represent a dignified, but feeble old man, whose limbs and garments are
supported by his servants. This idea of majesty is that of savages, and
half-civilized people, who find it in having nothing to do, carried to
such an excess as to render its object unable to do anything. Michael
Angelo endeavoured to gain support from the notions of the vulgar, in a
case where his genius, and that of every mortal, must necessarily fail.
Some of these smaller paintings, I can more readily admire; and I
acknowledge, that several of the figures, seated on the pedestals which
divide the paintings, are very beautiful, but they have nothing to do
with the stories of the Old Testament represented in the panels, and it
is considerable labour to look at either the one or the other. What is
it that is so much admired in this artist? This is a point on which
connoisseurs are by no means agreed. One values him for his anatomical
knowledge, and his power in giving character and expression. Another
lays the chief stress on a sort of recondite meaning, to be found in his
productions, which seems to be viewing them as ingenious riddles. The
greater number of course are contented to wonder, they know not why.
Some contend for a grandeur of composition in the lines and disposition
of the figures. This I confess I do not comprehend; yet, while I
acknowledge the beauty of certain forms and proportions in architecture,
I cannot consistently deny that similar merits may exist in painting,
though I am unfortunately unable to appreciate them.

The side walls are decorated with Scripture histories by some of the
earlier Italian painters. The best and latest are those of Perugino. Two
of the paintings of the Capella Paolina are by Michael Angelo, but they
are more smoked, worse lighted, and consequently more invisible than
those of the Sistina.

The first time I visited the Vatican it was in company with Mr. Scott,
and after passing the Sala regia, we hurried impatiently along the
_loggie_ of Raphael, to what were pointed out to us as the celebrated
_Camere_. On our arrival we were refused admittance. The door at the
other end of the suite was open, but that into the loggie permitted
strangers only to depart. This arrangement obliged us to make the tour
of the museum, a circuit of above half a mile; and whatever you may
think of it, half a mile of the finest productions of sculpture cannot
be walked through very quickly. Was it possible to pass the Apollo
without stopping to look at it? Or the Laocoon without notice? Even the
inscriptions delayed us; nor could we help paying some attention to the
tomb of Scipio. We peeped into each open doorway, just to see what we
had to expect for another and more leisure survey; and this walk
occupied us about an hour and a half, though intending to go with the
greatest rapidity from one door of the rooms containing the frescos to
the other.

Before the paintings, we stop at the Arazzi of Raphael; the subjects of
these are,

    1. The Stoning of St. Stephen.
    2. St. Peter curing the cripple, in the porch called Beautiful.
    3. Conversion of St. Paul.
    4. Religion, Justice, and Charity.
    5. Slaughter of the Innocents, No. 1.
    6. Elymas the sorcerer.
    7. Christ in the garden. _Noli me tangere._
    8. The committal of the keys to St. Peter.
    9. Slaughter of the Innocents, No. 2.
    10. Ananias.
    11. The Miraculous draught of fishes.
    12. St. Paul preaching at Athens.
    13. The Sacrifice at Lystra.
    14. The Ascension.
    15. The Resurrection.
    16. The Supper at Emmaus.
    17. The Presentation in the Temple.
    18. Massacre of the Innocents, No. 3.
    19. Adoration of the Magi, No. 3.
    20. Adoration of the Shepherds.
    21. The coming of the Holy Ghost.
    (One has been destroyed.)
    22. The Descent into Limbo.

Of seven of these, viz. of the 2nd, 6th, 8th, 10th, 11th, 12th, and
13th, you know that we have the cartoons in England, and one cartoon is
worth all the tapestry.

We pass from these rooms, four in number, to those called the _Camere_
of Raphael, ornamented with some of his most admired productions. It
excites some surprise, to find that so much labour and genius have been
lavished on three gloomy, irregular rooms, unconnected with any
principal apartment, each lighted indeed by a single window, but that
window below, instead of, as ought to be the case, above the principal
part of the paintings. The paintings themselves indeed are most
admirable; not so much at first view, as when you attend to them
leisurely, and consider the action and intention of the several figures;
and the more you study, the more you admire and enjoy. These are not
things to stare at, and to leave, satisfied with a passing tribute of
admiration. We enter into them, we seem almost in society with the
saints and sages represented, and we return to them again and again with
delight, as to a fine poem. It is melancholy to see how much they have
suffered, not from neglect, but from time, and the decay of the
material. The rage for fresco-painting, or rather for admiring it, and
regret that it is disused, seems to start up from time to time even in
our northern climates. It is therefore necessary to repeat again and
again, that even in Italy, fresco-painting rapidly decays, and that in a
climate such as ours, the value of its finest productions, if painted on
the walls of a room, could hardly, by any care, be made to last a
century. Pieces cut out and hung in frames might last longer.

The fourth room is larger than the others. It was painted after the
death of Raphael, by his scholars, and from his designs. It is
remarkable however, that he finished two or three figures in oil, which
shine among the rest by the superiority of the material as well as of
the drawing; the remainder being executed in fresco.

On leaving these chambers, we pass through the famous loggie, where
Raphael exhibited the versatility of his mind by the most beautiful
coloured ornaments on the architecture, interspersed with little
paintings. The designs were his; the execution was that of his scholars.
Their situation was at first an open gallery, but as they were
considerably injured by exposure to the weather, it has been enclosed.
These productions have suffered, as may be supposed, more than those in
the chambers. Just enough remains to give some vague notion of the grace
and elegance of the ornament, and to make us regret that we have no
more. It is much more practicable no doubt to restore these than the
historical painting, but something will be lost in delicacy of curve,
and in the harmony of colouring, even in a case apparently so little
difficult.

In the rooms immediately below those of Raphael, are now placed those
first-rate productions of painting, which, having been transported to
Paris, are in consequence of the late peace restored to Rome. Instead of
giving you any description, or even an account of what they are, (though
the Transfiguration is among them) and adding an Oh! and an Ah! and a
note of admiration to each, I will tell how I proceed in examining
pictures; a method, which if not perfectly scientific, has at least the
effect of enhancing both their interest and the amusement derived from
them, and by leading the attention to the several particulars, one by
one, must, I think, improve the judgment. You know I set out in
architecture, with a determination not to be satisfied with seeing and
admiring what is beautiful, but to endeavour in each object to trace why
it pleases, what are its defects, and how they might be avoided, and a
still higher degree of excellence attained. To analyse paintings
something in the same way, I consider that a picture may please—

First, by its design; that is, when the story is clearly told; when we
readily see what the actors are about, and knowing the story, are
enabled to allot to each figure its rank and personality. Raphael has
this talent in a high degree, though by introducing two stories, or two
different points of time, he sometimes confuses the subject. There are
two stories in his Transfiguration, each of which forms a perfect design
by itself, but they are not so satisfactory when we consider them
unitedly. It is said that Raphael’s figures show not only their actual,
but their past positions, the garments, where the figure is in motion,
retaining something of their previous set.

Secondly, by its composition. When the figures and their accessories are
so formed, and so disposed, as to form an agreeable whole.

Thirdly, by its drawing, _i. e._, the correct imitation of nature.

Fourthly by its _beau ideal_. This is different from drawing, because it
depends upon the choice of subject. One artist may draw common-place
forms, and such as he usually sees, with perfect exactness; a second may
know how to select the most beautiful; a third, by a careful examination
of what constitutes the excellence of each part, and the harmony and
perfect correspondence of one part with another, may improve even on the
most beautiful existing figures. Nature is as much the guide to this
last, as to the two others; but a finer taste and more perfect
knowledge, that indefinable something which we call genius, enables him
to see and to correct the defects which exist even in the finest forms.
Every part is perfectly natural, and the whole is so too, because it is
what Nature always seems to intend to produce in her most perfect works,
but at which she never completely arrives. The mere drawing of these
three may be equally good, but the third alone possesses the beau ideal.
The Belvidere Apollo is an excellent illustration of the beau ideal. Of
a thousand men whom you meet in the streets without remarking them as
deformed, you will not perhaps find one so defective in some points as
the Apollo. Defects which are not noticed in the statue, because it has
no motion; any change of position would expose them: this is defective
drawing. Of a thousand times a thousand you will not find one who even
approximates to it in beauty. The finest drawing may exist without beau
ideal, but every defect in drawing is also a defect in the beau ideal.
The artist has fallen short as nature falls short, but he errs more
grossly.

Fifthly, Expression; both of passion and character; not in the heads
only, but in the whole form, and in the attitudes.

Sixthly, Clair-oscur. When the parts are well relieved by the shades and
shadows, and appear free from the canvass.

Seventhly, Colour. Colouring and composition mutually enhance the
other’s value.

This arrangement, though very convenient for the purposes I have
mentioned, is perhaps, a little too mechanical. The highest pleasure in
viewing pictures arises from the expression of mind; an expression not
confined to any one of these, but influencing each, and all of them. The
painter, like the poet, must bear you on his wings at his own will, and
you must resign yourself to him, in order to feel and enjoy the utmost
pleasure which his productions communicate; but after you have once
experienced this sort of pleasure, it may be both prolonged and enhanced
by a careful examination of the elements which produce it.

After all these preliminaries, we will now enter the museum; for though
I would not, even if I were better able, undertake the task of
description, I shall not myself be contented without endeavouring to
communicate some impression of my own feelings on viewing it repeatedly.
Like Rome itself, after all we have heard of the immense quantity of
objects of curiosity, and as much as we are prepared to admire some of
the most beautiful of them, we are still lost in astonishment when we
are really on the spot, and walk through the extended galleries, or from
one magnificent saloon to another, and find all filled with wonders.

We first enter into a gallery above a thousand feet long, divided into
two parts by small contraction. The first of these is occupied by
inscriptions; and fragments of architecture and ornament. Among the
latter objects, some, which have been brought from Ostia, are of
first-rate excellence, and from a certain similarity of style between
them and those found in the Forum of Trajan, are perhaps of the design
of Apollodorus, and consequently of the time of Trajan. This is rendered
more probable by our knowledge, that considerable edifices were erected
at Ostia under that emperor. Here also are some curious little
fountains, like children’s playthings, if they were not of marble; such
as were used to refresh the private apartments of the Romans. In the
second part is the Museo Chiaramonte, containing also various fragments,
but possessing many fine busts and statues.

A flight of steps conducts us to the Museo Pio-Clementino, where, in the
first chamber, our attention is attracted by the sarcophagus of C. L.
Scipio Barbatus. The spelling and grammar exhibit the ancient language
of Rome, before the cases of the nouns had received a settled form, and
the use of the ablative for the nominative and accusative, seems to
announce some degree of relation to the modern Italian. A little further
are the Torso and the Meleager, and turning to the left we enter a
court, in some little cabinets in the angles of which are the Apollo,
the Antinous, and the Laocoon.

In the first course that a stranger makes through the Vatican, criticism
is lost in admiration; but after repeatedly visiting this collection of
rarities, we are naturally desirous to distinguish a little more
precisely, the good from the bad; and the ancient sculpture from the
modern restorations. Just feeling, correct knowledge, and the habit of
observation, can alone furnish the means of determining the first
question, and here is the best school in the world to obtain these
qualifications; but there are various accidental circumstances with
respect to the second, which may greatly assist the judgment of the
inexperienced observer. Marble fragments are sometimes restored in
plaster; this is easily detected; but when the restorations are in
marble, there is often a difference of quality, which affords a guide
almost equally obvious, after a little attention to the marbles
themselves, and their mode of varying in the size of the grains, in
compactness, and in transparency. There are also, frequently slight
differences of colour, either in the whole mass or in particular parts,
the abrupt termination of which marks a modern addition. Ancient statues
of all sorts have usually been repaired with the marble of Carrara; and
as the ancient statues of this are comparatively few, they being
generally formed out of marble of a larger grain and looser texture, it
is not difficult to distinguish the modern parts. Again, when they are
restored in marble of the same nature, the substance is often not so
perfectly homogeneous, but that the eye can discover minute differences
of texture; and if these are continued across a joining, they form a
pretty decisive proof that the parts were originally one block. Some
indications may be taken from the joinings themselves. A statue is never
broken without some damage to the angles of the fracture, and the
joining is consequently either partially or wholly, wide and unfinished,
or filled up with plaster, or with accessory pieces of marble; if
therefore a neat even joining appear all the way round, it is a decisive
proof that one or both the pieces is modern. Any person who will take
the trouble to go thus through the Vatican, will I am persuaded find,
before he has completed his task, that he can generally distinguish the
restorations, before he is near enough to decide upon the qualities of
the marble. Yet he probably would not be able to do this, even in the
best casts. One circumstance which will strike him, is that almost every
emblem, or design, which determines the individuality of the statue, is
a modern addition. Considerable efforts have at times been made, to
repair the ancient figures in such a manner as to render it impossible
to separate the new from the old, and Thorwaldson has restored the Egina
marbles so perfectly, that I do not believe it possible for the most
practised eye to determine, with any certainty, which is which; but this
is a mistaken notion; it is better, on the contrary, that the difference
should be visible, not perhaps at the first glance, but by any person
who wishes to inquire into it: the confidence that certain parts are
antique, when it is known, as it always must be, that the whole is not
so, adds much to the interest of the observer; and in this way the Elgin
marbles ought to be restored. In their present state, the imagination of
the artist and skilful amateur readily supplies many deficiencies which
are necessary to the understanding of the form, attitude, and action of
the figure; but to the rest of the world these noble productions lose
much of their value, because they are not well understood; which they
would be if judiciously restored on this principle.

Connoisseurs find in the statues of the Vatican, a distinction between
the Greek and Roman schools of art. I have attempted to follow them, but
hitherto without success; as the best rule I have been able to hit upon
is, that those of the Greek school are of Italian, and those of the
Roman of Parian marble. The _beau ideal_ is another abstruse subject. It
is probable that the elasticity of the human skin, after repeated
stretchings, does not perfectly recover itself, but in youth, as long as
the body continues to grow, this is taken up by the increase of size.
Afterwards, seams and wrinkles gradually begin to appear. A similar
process takes place in the veins, and the protuberance of the lower part
of the trunk. Unless therefore we suppose an immortality like that of
Swift’s Struldbrugs, we must suppose in the gods, the perfect recovery
of the parts after action, and consequently they can have no wrinkles;
and no veins, except when they are swelled by strong muscular action.
This seems a necessary consequence of their nature, rather than any part
of the beau ideal. We might perhaps go a step farther, and conclude,
that beings who were nourished with nectar and ambrosia, or with the
smell of sacrifices, could not require very large digestive organs.
Again, the strength of gods is not founded on ‘cumbrous flesh,’ or on
‘the brittle strength of bones,’ and therefore the expression of muscle
and bone is to be kept down; but as the sculptor has no other way of
giving the appearance of force, something of these must be preserved. It
is probably not true that great muscular strength is always accompanied
by distinctly marked muscles. The fibres may be supposed individually
stronger, instead of more numerous. Topham, so celebrated for his
extraordinary force, is said to have been remarkably round and smooth in
his forms. To overcharge the muscles, may not therefore be the best way
of expressing strength, and when in action, if the effect be given, the
less the appearance of exertion, the more is the idea of supereminent
force excited.

From this court, which I mentioned so long ago that you have perhaps
forgotten it, and which, besides the productions above-mentioned,
contains some beautiful baths of porphyry, granite, and basalt,
bas-reliefs, sarcophagi, &c., we pass into the hall of the animals;
these are executed in various marbles, and some of them are of the
greatest beauty and truth. In some instances marbles of different
colours are employed to indicate the various colours of the animal. The
room is about 110 feet long, and 30 wide, and seems entirely filled with
them. From this we enter a long gallery of statues and busts, of which
the extreme length is about 200 feet, and the width about 25. On one
side of this room is an elegant little cabinet, containing the _Venere
accoviata_, a beautiful fawn of rosso antico, and other things of the
same scarce marble, too numerous for me to mention, and among these
productions of ancient art, four beautiful columns of modern alabaster
from Monte Circello, the best parts of which are equal to the oriental.

Returning into the animal room, we enter from that into the hall of the
Muses, and afterwards to the noble Sala Rotonda. In the middle of this
is a great basin of porphyry, fourteen feet in diameter, in a single
block. Throughout most of the Vatican, the apartments themselves are of
little importance; we visit them for the objects they contain; but this
is a magnificent room. The pavement is an ancient mosaic.

The next in succession is the Sala a croce Greca, whose name indicates
its form. In this room are the two great sarcophagi, supposed to have
contained, one the ashes of Helena, the mother of Constantine, the other
those of his sister. As they are now, they have not the appearance of
productions of the same age. Perhaps this may arise from modern
restorations; but they both agree in this, that they are rather
monuments of labour and expense, than of taste and skill.

A double flight of steps conducts us to a vestibule, whence we enter the
beautiful little circular room of the Biga, so denominated from an
ancient two horse car, executed in marble, and adorned with the most
delicate ornamental sculpture. The whole of one horse and the limbs of
the other are modern restorations, but the chariot itself is nearly
entire. If an English coachmaker had it, he would certainly think the
pole inserted the wrong way. The beautiful sculptures of this room I
shall pass over in silence, as I have so many others.

Returning from the Biga room, we enter a long gallery, corresponding to
that by which we entered the museum, but a story higher. This is divided
into several parts, the Gallery of miscellaneous objects, the Gallery of
candelabra, containing also a multitude of vases, some finely
sculptured, others precious for the elegance of their forms, or the
rarity and beauty of the marble of which they are composed. The last
part is the geographical gallery, exhibiting a collection of maps
painted on the walls; a fine idea, but one of the few things here, which
could be better executed in modern times. After all this we arrive at
the chambers hung with the tapestry from Raphael’s designs, through
which I have already conducted you.

Of the Library of the Vatican every one has heard, and I believe it is
not very difficult to obtain permission to make use of it, but I have
hitherto been satisfied with seeing it. The principal room is 198 feet
long, and 49 wide, but divided by a range of piers along the middle. The
books are in cases entirely close, round the piers, and between the
windows. These cases are placed on both sides, and are very low in
proportion to the room, so that they look like chests, which is the name
the Italians give to them. The arrangement of the architecture is
neither beautiful nor suited to its purpose. Beyond this the library
extends under the galleries of geography, and of the miscellaneous
objects, that is for near a thousand feet, divided into several rooms;
but the books are all closed, and you never feel as if you were in a
library. Upwards of six hundred fictile vases are placed on the
cabinets, but they are so lost in the space over which they are
scattered, that we seem to have seen very few.


                                                                   1826.

Since my former visit, a new hall has been added to this museum, which
is usually distinguished by the name of Braccio Nuovo. It runs across
the long court or garden, surrounded by the suite of apartments above
described. The central division is covered by a _velum_; that is, by a
cupola, the diameter of which is equal to the diagonal of the square on
which it rises, and of which consequently the sides are cut away. I do
not much admire it, but the panelling is badly managed. The other parts
are covered with a continued vault, in which the light is admitted by
square holes along the crown; this also displeases me. The _cornice
architravata_ is likewise a defect. The cornice represents, says
Milizia, the edge of the roof, it is therefore absurd to shew it
internally. True, echoed the Italian architects, we will therefore omit
the frieze, and Milizia seems to have admitted the deduction. The parts
also, though very beautiful, are too much ornamented. The object of the
architect seems to have been a fine hall, ornamented with statues, but
in a museum the statues ought to be the principal object, and the
architecture subordinate to them. The room of the Biga is not free from
this latter imputation.




                              LETTER XXIX.

                            PALACES OF ROME.


                                                    _Rome, April, 1817._

ONE does not at first do justice to the architecture of the Roman
palaces. The great size of many of them, and the abundance, and bold
projection of the ornaments, produce indeed a general impression of
magnificence, but if we can get space enough in front to examine the
parts distinctly, we often turn away dissatisfied from the absurdity and
disproportion they exhibit. Yet with great faults, we may find amongst
them great beauties, which, when habit has enabled us to support their
defects, the mind learns to enjoy. Generally speaking, there is great
simplicity of design, so much so, that in a large number, the front is
not divided into parts, either as a centre and two wings, or in any
other way, but presents one simple continued line of surface; and this I
am persuaded is the best plan which can be adopted for large houses in
streets. They also exhibit much richness of detail, and you know,
simplicity of design and richness of detail, form my receipt for the
production of beauty in architecture. It is true that these details are
frequently very far from correct in themselves, and the proportions not
always good; but to an architect, the modern palaces of Rome are
invaluable, as a collection of experiments on architectural beauty on a
grand scale; and let me add, in a grand style, for however they may be
abused as extravagant, absurd, or preposterous, they at least avoid the
greatest fault that a building can have, that of being mean and paltry.
The Romans even in these their degenerate days, have adopted a style fit
for those who had the world at their command. These palaces are rarely
decorated, either with columns or pilasters, and they are better without
them; for these never look well in a building of many stories in height.
Ornaments round the windows are never omitted, and never should be
omitted, for without them a window is a mere hole in the wall. The Roman
architects have more often erred in making these dressings, as they are
called, too large than too small, and their details are frequently very
bad; yet even in their worst state they contribute greatly to the
general beauty of a building, much more so when they are well designed.
The stories are generally divided by horizontal bands or mouldings along
the front, and great space is left between the ranges of windows. This
latter circumstance is of great importance. It gives an air of solidity
and magnificence to the front, and suggests the idea of lofty rooms
within; and it is a great point gained, when in addition to the
magnificence which is seen, the artist can excite the idea of other
magnificence which is not seen. This space is however sometimes broken
by a disagreeable mezzanine. The whole is crowned by a large and rich
cornice. The perfect beau ideal of such an arrangement is not to be
found in Rome, although some of its palaces are highly beautiful, but it
cannot fail to be excited in the mind of an architect who attentively
studies them. The body of the edifice is nothing but a useful
dwelling-house, the ornaments naturally arise out of the construction
required for such an object, and the design is capable of any degree of
magnificence suited to the rank and consequence of the owner. In short,
we find in it every thing which can satisfy the eye, the imagination,
and the judgment. For a public building it is not so well suited, nor
perhaps for the palace of a sovereign, which ought to partake of the
character of a public building; nor should I recommend it for a country
villa; we want there less height, less solidity, and more variety of
form; less of the grand, and more of the agreeable; yet even here, the
plain unbroken line is much superior to the unmeaning division into a
centre and wings, or into five parts, both of which are so frequently
seen in our English dwellings.

Before I enter into any detail of the private palaces, I must say
something about the celebrated Campidoglio. This of course is among the
first objects of a stranger at Rome. But after walking along the Corso,
and keeping in his eye the confused pile of buildings at the end, which
he is told covers part of the Capitoline hill, he is lost among a
labyrinth of narrow dirty streets. At length, if he is fortunate enough
to take the right direction, he will find himself in a small square at
the foot of two lofty flights of steps. The one on the left, which is
the longest and steepest, conducts him to the apparently half-finished
front of a Gothic building, the Madonna di Ara Cœli. The right leads to
the _Intermonzio_, and the modern Capitol. At the bottom of this flight
are two lions of basalt, of Greek-Egyptian workmanship, which squirt a
little stream of water from their mouths, or occasionally on great
festivals, of wine. At top, a continued balustrade, which on each side
of the step completes the north-western side of the place or square, is
accompanied by colossal statues of men and horses, and by trophies taken
from a ruined building on the Esquiline, thought to have been the
castellum of the Aqua Marcia, and believed to be of the time of Trajan,
though the trophies themselves are attributed to Marius. I shall not
criticise any of these individually, but remark their fine effect
altogether, as uniting with the architecture, and announcing the
magnificence to be expected in the Capitol itself. The admirable
equestrian statue of Marcus Aurelius next attracts our attention, and
deserves equal praise from its individual merit, and as an ornament to
the square. The attitude and expression are at once graceful and
commanding, and suited to the philosophic and benevolent master of the
Roman world. He gives not the least attention to himself or to his
horse, but is entirely occupied with his people.

I have been induced to mention these accessories before the building
itself, because they first strike the eye. I will now proceed to the
examination of what is perhaps the best architectural work of M. Angelo
Buonarroti. Its merit depends a good deal on the same circumstances as
that of St. Mark’s Place at Venice, that is, the two side buildings form
an avenue conducting to the central one. Its faults are, First, that
this central building has not sufficient _character_. It hardly looks
like the principal, and I believe in such cases that a bad display of
architecture is better than none at all, because the general effect
depends more upon the air of comparative importance, than upon the
excellence of the parts. Perhaps also, its destination is not
sufficiently important. All the fine arts speak to the imagination, and
the true artist uses every means in his power to excite the imagination
in his favour; not from system, but because he feels its importance in
himself. Secondly, The lines of the side buildings diverge, and this
makes them appear shorter than they are, when it would be better that
they should appear longer, as I have already explained, in the colonnade
of St. Peter’s. Thirdly, A large ugly window has been inserted in the
middle of each side, thereby making it a separate composition; and there
are no positions more certain, than that unity of design is essential to
magnificence, and that in order to preserve unity of design, the
inferior parts should not form independent compositions. This however
was not done by M. A. Buonarroti, but by his pupil, Giacomo del Duca.
The earliest architects of modern Rome have the merit of preserving
unbroken the leading lines of their architecture; a beauty which seems
to have been little attended to by their successors in any country; but
which nevertheless, everybody feels, when he brings into comparison,
buildings in other respects nearly similar.

Of the three buildings which form this architectural composition, that
on the left hand side of the spectator as he enters, contains the Museum
Capitolinum. That on the right is termed the Palace of the Conservatori.
The front building is the Palace of the solitary senator of Rome. An
open portico supported, or appearing to be supported, by small Ionic
columns, about half the height of the principal order, extends along the
front of each side building. The capitals of these Ionic columns are
very singular, and are perhaps the earliest modern examples of such
capitals, with the volutes uniformly projecting in the diagonal, instead
of being parallel to the face of the building. We have ancient specimens
of this kind at Pompei, but it is hardly probable that M. Angelo was
acquainted with them. In the museum, you enter from this portico through
a small vestibule, into a gallery of the same length, the central part
of which is open to a small court, whence it derives its light. This
court is ornamented with statues, and amongst them is that of Marforio,
the ancient rival of Pasquin, but both have long been silent. Indeed,
Misson in his travels in Italy in 1688, speaks of it as a practice which
perhaps once existed. “’Tis very probable,” says he, “that it used
formerly to be the custom, to affix the pasquinades on the statue of
Pasquin, but that way is now laid aside, and all the satirical
invectives are still fathered on Pasquin, though they never come near
him.”

From this gallery you pass into three rooms in front of the building,
the first of which contains imitations of Egyptian statues, in perfect
preservation, found at the Villa Adriana. They are mostly of black
marble, and strongly exhibit marks of their Grecian origin; but there
are some of basalt, which have a truer Egyptian character. In the last
is the famous sarcophagus, supposed, I know not why, to have contained
the bodies of Alexander Severus, and his mother Mammæa. The bas-reliefs
surrounding it represent the exploits of Achilles, and those of the
front, and of one end are good, and in some parts really fine; the other
end is inferior, and the back is miserable. The figures at the top,
whoever they may represent, are not well executed.

In the walls of the staircase are encrusted the fragments of the ancient
marble plan of Rome, found in the Temple of Remus. It is a pity that
they are only fragments, but still it is a very curious monument, if it
were only to show how incorrect the Romans were in these things. The
date is not I think, determined, but we may suppose that a plan
sculptured in marble and preserved in a temple, would have all the
accuracy of which the subject was considered to be capable; and it is on
a scale which would admit the greatest precision. Yet in buildings with
columns, not only are these of unequal sizes, and placed at unequal
distances, but even the number of them is disregarded; thus to mention
one instance among many—the temple of Minerva is figured with six
columns in front, and eight behind, a circumstance quite incredible.

Above stairs is a long gallery over that below. This, and five rooms in
front, and one behind, are all filled with objects of great beauty or
interest. One room contains a series of busts of Roman emperors and
their wives. I wonder no one of our countrymen has thought of forming an
historical series in plaster, of the emperors at least. This collection,
added to those at Florence and Naples, would afford the materials, and
opportunity also of selecting in a great many instances, the best, among
a considerable number. Another room is occupied with busts of poets and
philosophers. As for the beautiful objects of sculpture, they are too
celebrated for me to venture a word upon them. The rooms are handsome
and well disposed. The great hall, in particular, is a noble room of
fine proportions, and the bold relief of the panelling of the lofty
ceiling corresponds with the general air of solid magnificence, but its
disposition is sadly complicated. As receptacles for sculpture, the
light is introduced too low.

Opposite to the Museum is the Palace of the Conservatori, a building of
the same appearance externally, but very different in the plan and
extent within. The court is much larger, and it is adorned with many
fragments of colossal statues which excite our wonder. We hear of such
things, but the imagination is hardly excited, till something of them is
seen, and then we begin to fancy what the effect must have been of these
enormous productions, occupying the most conspicuous situations in a
large city. I can hardly conceive any one circumstance which could
produce a more impressive effect. On the ascent to the staircase are
some fine bas-reliefs, supposed to be taken from an unknown triumphal
arch of Marcus Aurelius, and which to me were the more interesting, as
some ancient temples are represented in them. One of these has a
continued ornament over the pediment. Here is also a figure of Curtius
leaping into the gulf, which is evidently a marsh. On the first floor is
a range of rooms adorned with paintings, not of much merit, by Arpini
and Lauretti; and containing a few antiquities, one of which is the wolf
recorded by Cicero to have been struck by lightning. Here also are
preserved the _Fasti consulares_, found in the time of Paul the Third.
Returning from these apartments, and passing through different passages,
I was surprised to find myself on the ground, in a court from which
another flight of steps leads to the picture gallery. This consists of
two large rooms, not immediately connected together, containing a
considerable collection of paintings, some of which are very fine.
Indeed a great many would be highly prized, anywhere but amongst the
papal collections; but while some are really first-rate, it must be
acknowledged that there are also a good many indifferent pictures. They
are by far too much crowded, and the rooms are neither handsome in
themselves, nor well suited to the exhibition of paintings. This is all
that is shown of this great rambling building, which we may visit
repeatedly without obtaining any tolerable idea, either of its extent or
disposition.

The Palace of the Senator is also part of a large building, of no
regular plan, and occupying different levels; part of it is a prison,
and the rest of it, I know not what. It contains considerable remains of
ancient walls and piers, and I have already mentioned its appearance
behind, where the tabularium forms part of the same mass. The great hall
is a fine room, but it did not strike me by any particular excellence.

There are three statues in front of this building, two of which are
recumbent figures, and have been christened the Nile and Tiber. When the
statues of Hercules and Theseus are without veins, they are supposed to
represent those heroes in a deified state, but both these river gods
have the veins strongly marked. The middle statue is of porphyry; it is
called Rome; the body and drapery, which alone are ancient, are very
fine. It was perhaps a Bellona, for there seems no sort of reason for
calling it Rome. I mention this, in order to shew how everything here is
patched and named.

One of the earliest and finest palaces of modern Rome is the Palazzo
della Cancellaria, which was built by Bramante, and affords a good
specimen of his style. The principal lines are unbroken, the openings
are small, those of the principal order too small, and the relief of the
ornamental parts very trifling, and this in a large building, produces a
breadth and repose very favourable to magnificence. The orders are not
very good, but there are some beautiful ornaments of the cinque cento
style. The composition is formed of a basement, and two orders of
pilasters upon pedestals; the pilasters are disposed alternately in
larger and smaller intervals. Over the windows of the principal floor
are pateras; and small windows, or rather holes, over those of the
upper; both are bad. There are two doorways in front, one of which was
designed by Domenico Fontana, and is not handsome; the other was erected
by Vignola, and is not suited to the building. The court has two orders
of arches on single granite columns, light, airy, and elegant. The upper
story of wall and pilasters over these arches is too high, and indeed
the composition would be better if it were altogether omitted. All the
details, that is, all the parts essential to the order, are bad; the
mere ornaments are sometimes good.

The Palazzo Giraud was also built by Bramante, and like the former,
consists of a basement, and two orders. In some respects it is superior
to the Cancellaria; the pilasters are in pairs, which produces a better
effect than the unequal spacing in that building, but the upper order is
too small, and its two rows of windows are insignificant; there ought
certainly to be only one row of windows to the upper story, when there
is only one to the lower, yet Bramante has repeated this fault in both
buildings. The present doorway is a posterior addition, not in good
taste, the original having been apparently too quiet and simple. The
Palazzo Sora has also been attributed to Bramante, but it has no
characteristic of his architecture.

The Palazzo Stoppani was designed by Raphael; the upper part has been
added; what remains of his, consists of a basement, and one story,
ornamented with coupled Doric columns. In his time, the adaptation of
the parts of ancient architecture to dwellinghouses, was a matter of
experiment, rather than of experience, and Raphael has committed many
faults which neither he, nor any body else, would repeat; but I think we
may perceive in it, a power of combination, and a justness of sentiment,
which announces that this wonderful man would have been as eminent in
architecture as in painting, had his attention been equally directed
that way. There is a beautiful little chapel in the church of Santa
Maria del Popolo, of his design, which for elegance of proportion, and
for the beautiful drawing and delicate execution of the ornaments, has
no superior.

I do not know that I can do better than follow somewhat of a
chronological order in giving to you this account of the Roman
buildings; and the next work I shall therefore take up, is the Palazzo
Massimi, of the architecture of Peruzzi da Siena. The form of the ground
obliged him to make his front convex. The order here is placed below,
consisting of Doric pilasters and entablatures, on a rustic face of
wall. The upper part is also rusticated, but without pilasters, it has
one row of upright windows of the usual form, and two rows of windows
whose height is not equal to the breadth. This disposition is not at all
pleasing, and I think the front has been praised far beyond its deserts;
but Peruzzi died before the building was completed, and I wish to
believe that the two upper stories have not been executed according to
his intention. The vestibule is well managed, and the little court is
really beautiful; it is a square, with a vaulted loggia on two sides,
resting on columns, and corresponding pilasters on the others. The one
side, which is lower than the other, is adorned with a fountain placed
in a recess. It is excellent, but unfortunately for its effect, not
finished, and is usually in a very forlorn and dirty state.

The Farnesina is also a work of Peruzzi. It is composed of a centre and
two side pieces (pavillions) which advance a little; all is of one
height, and in two orders, the centre with five openings on each range,
the sides with two. The interpilasters of the lower part of the centre
are occupied by large arches, which originally opened into a loggia; so
far the arrangements and proportions are excellent, but I will not enter
into further details, because they are not good. The central arches are
now filled up, and what was an open loggia, is to the great detriment of
the building, a hall. Internally, Raphael’s Cupid and Psyche, and his
charming Galatea, hardly permit one to think of the architecture. Yet
the Cupid and Psyche is not all of Raphael’s painting, or rather a very
small part of it is his, though it may be all from his designs. It has
been disharmonized by a blue ground of Carlo Maratti, whose pencil has
perhaps not been confined entirely to the ground, but may be traced in
many of the figures. There are two or three other things by this
architect in Rome, but they are not of any great merit; yet they would
deserve attention from a young architect; his forms are well chosen, the
leading lines are well preserved, and the parts boldly and distinctly
marked.

The next artist to whose works I shall introduce you, is Antonio
Sangallo. There is one great merit in these early architects of Italy,
that they are totally devoid of affectation. Their houses are neither
temples, nor abbeys, nor castles, but simply dwellinghouses, and
dwellinghouses of the age in which they were constructed, without any
attempt to pass off as the productions of another period, either
externally or internally. The architecture of Antonio Sangallo, who
followed the profession and adopted the name of his maternal uncles, is
distinguished by real and apparent solidity. The latter is not obtained
by bold and massive projections, but by large spaces and small openings,
and by the ornamental parts, which are rather broad, than of much
relief, and have very little decoration. His style has a noble and
simple character, which well merits for him the rank he holds among the
great architects of Italy.

One of the finest works of this artist is the Palazzo Sacchetti, in the
Strada Giulia. It consists of a cellar story, whose windows are placed
between the consoles supporting the decorations of those of the ground
floor; and the place is so ample, and the parts are so well disposed,
that this does not appear at all defective. Over this are the ground
floor, the principal floor, a mezzanine, and an upper story. There are
seven windows in a range, all well distributed, and well proportioned,
except in the diminution upwards, of the principal windows. The
ornaments are also in fine style, and the doorway is handsome, and well
suited to the building.

Another very celebrated work is the great Palazzo Farnese, of which the
front towards the Piazza Farnese, and the two sides, were almost
entirely of the design of Sangallo; and quite so as to the general
distribution of the subject, except the cornice, which was by Michael
Angelo. The court is by Vignola, and the back has also been cut up by
the same artist; but of these I shall tell you more presently. This
front is of great extent, and the parts are large and magnificent; yet
it is by no means one of this artist’s best works. The windows are
crowded, and over ornamented, but perhaps this extra ornament is a
posterior addition; the great space above the upper range of windows has
a bad effect, as it gives to that story the appearance of the principal
one, which other circumstances do not, and ought not in such a building,
to bear out.

The cornice, as I have already said, was the design of Michael Angelo
Buonarroti. Paul the Third, who began this edifice before his elevation
to the papacy, determined when he was pope, to have the most magnificent
finish to his building that ever man conceived, and had a competition
among the architects of the day, for the production of the most
beautiful cornice. The pope himself examined all the designs, “and
after,” says Milizia, “he had praised that of Michael Angelo as
excelling all the rest, greatly to the mortification of poor Sangallo,
he directed at last one by a certain Melighino to be brought forward.”
This Melighino was a Ferrarese, who had just undertaken to be an
architect, after having, as is supposed, served his master many years as
a footman. Sangallo’s patience was exhausted, and he declared that
Melighino was a joke of an architect (architetto da Beffe) to which the
pope replied by a low bow and a bitter smile, “But we will, that
Melighino be an architect in good earnest.” These competitions are much
the fashion now in England, and there are some advantages in the plan;
but as they are usually conducted, there are also many disadvantages,
amongst which perhaps it is not the least, that under the notion of
encouraging rising merit, they deprive of its due reward, that which is
already in some degree risen; obliging every man who wishes to be
engaged in any public work, (generally the most honourable, because the
most conspicuous employment) to enter into competition with the rawest
beginners; not before competent judges, (for if that were the case, he
would have no right to complain) but before those, who perhaps have much
general knowledge and taste, but who have attended little to
architecture. The difference is so great between the drawings offered in
the first instance, and the ultimate production of this art in the
building, that a man of the strictest honour and purest taste, who has
not frequently compared the geometrical drawing, and the edifice which
it undertakes to explain, and deeply studied the relation between one
and the other, is perhaps as likely to admire a Melighino, as a Michael
Angelo, or a Sangallo. No building that has claimed the admiration of
ages was ever designed in this way. There is more to be said on the
subject, even in this particular point of view, but I will spare you,
and return to Michael Angelo, who has here produced a cornice too large,
even for the gigantic proportion of the palace which it crowns. I have
not measured it, but I believe, including the ornament immediately
below, which joins with it in general effect, that it is above nine feet
high, and nearly equal in height to the principal range of windows. The
showy part of the interior, which is nothing in comparison with the
extent and magnificence of the building, consists of a fine gallery, 62
feet long, and 19 wide (Roman feet, I suppose), and some adjoining
rooms. The gallery contains probably the noblest monument which Annibale
Caracci has left of his great abilities. The subject painted on the
ceiling is the triumph of Bacchus, full of life, spirit, and beauty.
Ariadne is a charming figure, but there is a fawn dancing by her, quite
overflowing with youthful spirits, so full of grace and animation, that
I do not wonder that her attention is directed towards him, rather than
to Bacchus. The upper rooms in this palace are assigned to the use of
the students in the Neapolitan academy at Rome.

I have already related all I had to say of Michael Angelo’s architecture
in the account of St. Peter’s and of the Campidoglio, I shall therefore
pass to Giulio Romano, whom I expect to see more advantageously at
Mantua. I would not, however, have you imagine that I do not set a high
value on what he has done at Rome, but the quantity is very little. At
first, to say the truth, I did not like it at all. What is different
from that we are used to admire, often displeases us merely on that
account, from habit, or rather I should say from the want of habit; and
the architecture of Giulio is very markedly different from that of every
one else. He strongly affected square forms, and seems to have laboured
as much as possible to divide his buildings into square, or nearly
square compartments. The receipt does not appear very promising, and yet
the Palazzo Cenci, as it was once called, the palace where the Accademia
Tiberina now holds its sittings, in spite of rags, and dirt, and
dilapidation, is a noble design.

Giulio may be considered as the last of the early Roman architects.
Their style is marked by a severity and magnificence, which I confess
please me better, or rather excite in me higher ideas of excellence,
than the grace and beauty of the Palladian. Do not accuse me of refining
too much, when I add, that I do not mean to say that I like any of their
houses, better than those of Palladio. I think that they followed a beau
ideal of a higher character and expression, but Palladio undoubtedly
reached his object much more nearly than any of the Roman architects;
had Raphael lived, and followed architecture, I am persuaded that we
should have had something far superior to what has ever been seen; but
Raphael could hardly have done more for the Roman style, than Palladio
did for that which he pursued. Of this more ornamental style, Vignola
was the best among the Roman architects, but his buildings still retain
something of the severity of his predecessors, and they fall far short
of the grace and elegance of the Vicentine. Within the city, he has left
very little but the court of the Farnese palace, which is not very fine,
and whose style he has preposterously carried to the outside of the
building, to form the centre of its north-west front, although entirely
discordant with the work of Sangallo. On the outside of the gates are
the little church of Sant Andrea, and the Villa Giulia, a work of
considerable beauty and great defects, and now in a very forlorn
condition. The first of these, the church of Sant Andrea, has been much
admired, and even pointed out as a model for young architects; yet it is
full of faults. It is oblong on the plan, covered with an elliptical
dome; a bad form, for which it does not appear that there was any
sufficient reason; since a design occupying the same ground, with a
square room and a portico, would have given to the front the relief that
it wants, and offered a reason for the pediment, which is now placed
against the plain wall. “Ecco,” says Stern, “come s’imita lo spirito
delle antiche invenzioni.” I should certainly think him ironical, if his
whole description were not excessively laudatory. It is too high, both
externally and internally, and yet with all this, there certainly is
united considerable beauty in the proportions, and in the principal
parts. In the front of the Villa Giulia, the upper story wants height
and consequence, as from its distribution and style of ornament, it
certainly ought to be the principal. The back court and nymphæum present
in some parts a pleasing variety of lines; but there are too many
breaks, and the whole is too intricate, and what is worse, whimsical;
and Vignola when licentious has less grace than Borromino; his _forte_
is in correct architecture. The circular gallery above, produces a very
pleasing effect, and would be admirable if filled with sculpture; at
present it is forlorn and naked.

The most famous work of this architect is the Palace of Capraruola, of
which I have already given you some account. It forms a pentagon, with a
bastion at each angle, as if it were a fortification. I do not like
these pretences, nor do I admire the taste which creates to itself
difficulties, in order to display ingenuity in overcoming them.

I will not detain you with the architecture of Giacomo del Duca, of
Bartolommeo Ammanati, or a dozen others, whose greatest merit is, that
they have not entirely lost the massive simplicity of the Roman school.
I should however be inclined to point out as worthy of attention, to any
person going to Rome, the Palazzo Alessandrini in the Piazza of the
Santi Apostoli; it is merely a square front, with seven windows in a
range, but so disposed as to give the idea of lofty and magnificent
rooms; perhaps, if one were to criticize it minutely, a little too
lofty, but the “too much” in architecture is infinitely preferable to
the “too little.”

Ammanati erected the Palazzo Ruspoli in the Corso, the ground-floor of
which is now occupied by the great coffee-house. An unbroken range of
nineteen windows must have an appearance of magnificence. The doorway is
not according to the original design. It is now shut up. I think the
greatest fault in the arrangement depends on the too great height of the
upper range of windows. This palace is admired for its staircase. All
that is seen at one view is a fine flight of marble steps, each of one
stone. The very frequent disposition of a Roman staircase is that of a
wall in the middle, and a flight of steps supported on an inclined
vault, alternately on each side, and that is the plan of the one in this
palace.

The front of the Quirinal palace is attributed to Domenico Fontana, and
taking it as it probably originally stood, it is not bad, although the
upper story, being the principal, has not a good effect, and the design
is now cut up by a great arched opening made for the benediction. This
was done by Bernini. The two upper stories of the flank, I suspect (for
I have no direct evidence) were added by Flaminio Ponzio: it is
completely one house upon another, and nothing can be more ugly. The
court is certainly very fine; it consists of a long square, surrounded
by open arcades on three sides, and the fourth, which is the end
farthest from the entrance, with a double row, and a clock tower;
forming a front and entrance, which if not very good in itself is
evidently the principal object in the court, and gives a unity and
character to the whole. The design was by Ottavio Mascherini, but here
also Ponzio has been at work with his abominable upper house. The great
staircase is badly placed, and has no effect, though on a magnificent
scale. The entrance hall I estimate at 40 feet wide, 50 high, and 100
long; the proportions are pleasing, but nothing else is good. Thence we
pass through a long passage or gallery vaulted with a waggon-head, with
windows on one side, to a range of apartments which was fitted up in
this palace by the French, to receive, as it is said, the king of Rome;
or at least begun for that purpose, and now completed for the emperor:
it is, I think, the most beautiful suite I have ever seen.

The Anticamera of the Guardia Nobile is 70 feet long, 40 wide, and 50
high. It was lighted, when I saw it, only by windows in the vaulted
roof, which shewed it to the best advantage. There are lower windows on
each side, but these were then closed. It is surrounded by a high
plinth, which is generally a much better finish than our base, dado, and
surbase. The general colour is pale gray. The chairs are yellow and
gold, the carpet green, the curtains white; there is no gilding on the
architecture, but this combination of colours is very good, and you must
not laugh at me for attending to these particulars, for if they be not
essential parts of the art, they are however accessories of great
importance in the effect produced. A handsome room may be quite spoilt
by bad finishing, and ill chosen colours in the walls and furniture; and
the defects of a poor one concealed, or at least much diminished, by
good management in this respect.

Most of the apartments of the suite have coved ceilings, which is
probably the best form for the rooms of a splendid mansion, but there is
always a difficulty in the management of the angles. If the margin of
the central flat compartment be continued down the cove, the angles are
left as bent panels, which seems absurd, and it is extremely difficult
to ornament them, yet this is probably the best practicable disposition.
We may sometimes see an angular rib, with or without the continuation of
the middle frame; but it does not look well. The chief rule to be given
in this style of finish, is to make the cove large, and the framings
broad and rich.

The red hangings shew the pictures best; (and there are some very fine
ones in this palace:) the combination of red and yellow produces the
richest effect. In one room in particular, a reddish flower on a yellow
damask is very beautiful. The cornice here has gilt mouldings on a white
ground. The furniture is mahogany and gold, with cushions of the damask
of the hangings. The gardens occupy a fine situation, overlooking great
part of Rome, and art has adorned them with the papal arms in coloured
sand, slags, broken pots, and other beauties of that sort, far more
lasting than the evanescent bloom of a few flowers.

In front of this palace are the celebrated horses ascribed to Phidias
and Praxiteles, and their attendants; of one of which you have a cast at
the King’s Mews. They are placed on each side of an obelisk, not on the
same line, but forming an angle, which is to embrace a fountain; the
enormous basin of which, a cup of a single block of granite, twenty-five
palms in diameter, was found in several fragments in the temple of
Peace. These figures do not unite perfectly well with the obelisk, and
their isolated situation is not such a one as that for which they were
originally intended, as may be certainly known by the unfinished backs
of the figures; and by the projecting parts having terminated abruptly,
certainly against a plain surface. Yet altogether they form a most noble
group, and one which would do honour to any building or situation in
Europe; one regrets to see the destruction which the weather has
occasioned of the surfaces of the marble, furrowing lines on it, and
introducing false lights and shades.

Opposite to the palace of the Quirinal is the Consulta, a modern
building, erected in 1730 by the Cavaliere Fuga, but really a very
handsome and well proportioned edifice. It consists of a cellar story;
not a basement, because a basement story is one, which seeming to be
intended for the support of another, yet is that by which we enter; a
ground-floor, and a mezzanine, all very plain; above these is the
principal floor, with a moderate portion of ornament, and there are
windows in the frieze, indicating another story. The windows of the
ground-floor have a pretty broad dressing, and a pediment over them; and
the whole of these dressings has the appearance of resting on a
pedestal, which again is supported on a plinth, perforated by the square
opening of the lower windows. This arrangement is excellent. The
mezzanine windows are perfectly plain. I do not dislike this, but it
would be better if there were no mezzanine. Where the whole height
exhibits but five ranges of windows, we put the principal range too high
when we make it fourth from the bottom.

I have already mentioned to you the eastern portico of St. John Lateran,
built by Domenico Fontana, with two ranges of arches, and of rather a
licentious architecture. Indeed, Fontana paid but little attention to
preserve the characteristic proportions and ornaments of the different
orders. This second school of architecture is much less exact than the
first; and very much inferior both in the design and execution of the
details. Adjoining to the church, Fontana was employed to build the
great square palace of the Lateran, but the parts are crowded, and it
has not an effect by any means proportioned to its size. This artist
also erected for the Cardinal Montalto, the chapel of the Presepio, in
Santa Maria Maggiore; the work was stopt for want of money, and Fontana
completed it at his own expense. This generosity made the fortune of
Fontana, when afterwards his patron became pope, under the name of
Sixtus V.

There were two other Fontanas. John, the elder brother of Domenico, was
more engaged in hydraulics than in architecture. He was employed in
settling the dispute between the inhabitants of Terni and those of
Reati, about the disposal of the waters of the Velino, and in forming a
head of water in the Aniene at Tivoli, for the supply of the town and of
the mills, to which we owe the present form of the great cascade. Carlo
came from the same neighbourhood, and was probably therefore of the same
family, but he was not much employed as an architect. He is more known
as the author of an elaborate account of St. Peter’s, than by any
edifice of his own.

But what I have undertaken to give you an account of, is the principal
palaces of Rome, and not the lives of their architects, and I believe I
have now almost come to the end of my task. The Sapienza, at least as
far as regards the front, was built by Giacomo della Porta; it purposes
to be a simple range of building, between two towers, but the towers are
too small, and not sufficiently marked, being in fact only distinguished
by little strips of rustic, intended to have the appearance of quoins:
the ground-floor of the middle part is without windows. The disposition
would be picturesque, if it were well managed. The court is said to have
been begun at least by M. Angelo, but it is doubtful if we see any thing
of his; it is nevertheless very handsome, forming an oblong square,
surrounded by two stories of arches, not very long, with the church at
one end; but unfortunately that church is one of the ravings of
Borromini.

There are two architects whose names are so familiar, that you will
perhaps expect to hear something of their works. I mean Bernini and
Borromini. Both have been mentioned in the account of churches, but in
the way of palaces, I think I should hardly notice any of their
productions, if it were not for the reputation of the artists. The
Propaganda is by the former, but I am at a loss what to say in its
praise. The front of the Palazzo Ghigi, afterwards Odescalchi, in the
Piazza de’ Santi Apostoli, is also ascribed to him; it is more rich,
than magnificent, more adorned, than beautiful. The proportions are
however, pretty good, and the effect may be admired, though the details
are very bad. The most objectionable particulars are some consoles
placed in the frieze, and some wild undescribable crinkums in the
ornament of the upper windows. The pilastered front is considerably
extended beyond Bernini’s design, and I believe the addition injures the
architecture.

Bernini’s whims are principally in the details; the general disposition
is often simple and good. His capitals, entablatures, and ornaments to
the doors and windows, are capricious, and in general very ugly, merely
that they may not be like what had been done before. The childish and
licentious love of novelty which this artist exhibited in the ornaments,
pervades every part of the designs of Borromini.

The immense Palazzo Barberini was begun by Carlo Maderno, continued by
Bernini, and finished by Borromini. The wings are beneath criticism, and
have no sort of correspondence in character with the centre. This centre
is composed of three ranges of arcades, nearly equal; the first adorned
with Doric half-columns, the second with Ionic half-columns, and the
third with Corinthian pilasters. This equality of parts, which ought to
be distinguished, renders the design confused and displeasing. The
principal story in a house, and probably in every building, should be
distinctly marked, and separated from the basement below, and from the
subordinate parts above it, otherwise neither the eye, nor the
understanding, can approve of the design. Considered of themselves, the
two lower ranges of arches are good, the upper is very bad.

Borromini has left sufficient marks of his interference in the Palazzo
Falconieri, where he has made two equal doorways, and put the staircase
as much out of the way as possible. His elevations, with all their
faults, are better than his plans, for notwithstanding his extravagance,
which at last amounted to absolute madness, he had some feeling of
beauty; though I would not be understood to praise wholly, any one of
his productions. He is said to have been concerned in the Doria Pamfili,
in the Corso, a building monstrous in every sense, and yet, in spite of
its absurdity, the long range of similar windows loaded with enormous
mouldings, and overcharged in all parts, produces an effect of great
grandeur, as seen obliquely in the narrow Corso. This palace, extensive
as it appears in its present state, has never been completed, and is a
mere fragment of the entire design. It is now perhaps, hardly equal in
extent to the Altieri, which is of better architecture, without being
good.




                              LETTER XXX.

                                 ROME.


                                                    _Rome, April, 1817._

Having conducted you through the principal buildings of Rome, both
ancient and modern, I shall now endeavour to lead you to those of less
interest, but which nevertheless deserve some sort of notice; and whose
number and extent contribute much to swell the general notion of Roman
magnificence. We will begin these walks from the Piazza di Spagna, the
neighbourhood of which is the usual residence of foreigners, and
especially of the English, and from which I am only separated by the
magnificent flight of steps of the Trinità de’ Monti, which I have
already described to you. This piazza is adorned with a fountain in the
whimsical shape of a boat receiving the water, instead of floating in
it. This water is the Acqua Vergine, the channel of which is not
sufficiently elevated to make here any considerable display, but this is
no sufficient reason for such an absurdity. We will then walk if you
please, along the Via Babuina, which the Romans say is now subject to
the mal aria, because the French made a garden on the hill above it, to
the Piazza del Popolo. I have already said a little about this square,
if it may be so called, but I think I may add something more; on one
side is the city gate called the Porta del Popolo, and the church of
Santa Maria del Popolo, which if not very beautiful in itself, yet will
attract strangers by some good paintings, and by its ornaments of the
_cinque cento_, some of which are exquisitely beautiful. It is, I
believe, the richest church in the world in specimens of this style,
which was evidently taken from that of the ancient sculptured vases; we
also see here the chapel of Cardinal Cibo, rich in marbles, but where
the combination of black and verd antique produces a gloomy effect; and
the little chapel of the Ghigi family, designed by Raphael, and adorned
with sculpture by his hand; but I have already given you an account of
this little jewel.

The opposite side of the square, presents the opening of three long
straight streets, which I long to widen, and to conduct to a suitable
termination. The middle one is the Corso, the ancient Via Lata, to which
my desire of improving is particularly directed, as it would be very
possible to introduce the Capitoline hill into the view along it. This
might be crowned with something better than the church of Ara Cœli, and
the shabby buildings which now encumber its slopes might easily be
removed. At the angles between these three streets, are the two
corresponding churches of Santa Maria de’ Miracoli, and Santa Maria di
Monte Santo. Now if you ask me whether these are two St. Maries, or only
one, really I cannot tell you. The churches are pretty well, but rather
commonplace.

On the right hand of this Place, as you enter Rome, are some low
buildings, forming, I believe, a corpo di guardia, and perhaps something
beside, not at all magnificent. I have seen some designs for completing
this part in a manner more worthy of the principal entrance to Rome; but
none that I much approve.[50] On the opposite side is a zig-zag road,
leading up the hill to the public gardens; the first part appears to be
semicircular, and I think will be handsome, but it is not yet finished.
In the middle is a fine obelisk, transported hither from the Circus
maximus, which it was brought by Augustus from Egypt to adorn; and a
fountain. Here then is a fine collection of objects. It wants but little
of including several more, and of becoming such an entrance as the
enthusiasm of some of our travellers seems to have imagined it.

From the Piazza (for I leave the walls and gates to a future
opportunity) we ascend the Mons Pincius to what are now the public
gardens; an improvement for which Rome is indebted to the French. Hence
we have a noble view over the modern city, with its domes and palaces,
of the Janicular and Vatican hills, of St. Peter’s, which here alone
perhaps, shews its whole height, and of the overgrown palace which
shoulders it. Thence we follow the line of hills to Monte Mario, rising
nearly as high as the summit of the dome of St. Peter’s, and the eye
traces the valley of the Tiber to Soracte and the Apennines. Nearer are
the woods and buildings of the Villa Borghese, and the house of Raphael,
a picturesque object, which however externally, owes its greatest
interest to a name; and a bend in the outline of the city exposes to us
a portion of the external wall, with a deep road at its foot, crowned by
the pine groves of the Villa Ludovisi.

From the public gardens we pass to what was the Villa Medici, but is now
the residence of the French academy: here are apartments and working
rooms provided for the students, and a noble gallery of casts in
sculpture and architecture, for their use; here also the annual
performances are exhibited, previously to their being sent to Paris. The
back-front of the building has been much admired. It attracts however
more praise for the ancient bas-reliefs with which it is adorned, some
of which are very beautiful, than for its architecture. That
architecture is well suited to receive such pieces of sculpture; but
perhaps it is not very good taste, or very good judgment, to decorate a
building in this way, as the sculptures suffer from the constant
exposure. A little summer-house in the gardens contains a pair of the
most beautiful pilaster ornaments in existence. I prefer them to those
at the entrance of the gallery at Florence; but these also have
suffered, and are suffering.

The next object is the Church of the Trinità de’ Monti, standing at the
head of the magnificent staircase I have so often mentioned, and with a
fine obelisk in front, taken from the circus of Sallust. The church is
not very beautiful, but the adjoining convent contains the celebrated
Taking down from the Cross, by Daniel di Volterra. Thence, passing close
under my lodging, which I believe is in the house inhabited by Niccolò
Poussin, and close by the residence of Claude Lorraine, and by a house
which the latter has introduced several times in his paintings, we keep
the Via Sistina, which would lead us in a straight line by a small
descent, to the Piazza Barberini, in the upper part of the hollow which
separates the Pincian hill from the Quirinal; but turning to the left,
we may visit by the way the Capuchin church and convent, famous for the
St. Michael of Guido, an excellent figure, but as is the case in many of
Guido’s paintings, the bright blue of the cuirass is rather out of
harmony; this is probably owing to the use of a colour which has not
deepened with the rest. There are likewise some other good paintings,
and amongst them one which is said to be the masterpiece of Pietro da
Cortona, but his frigid productions will not please, after the glow and
animation of Guido and Domenichino. The cemetery of the convent contains
mummies and skeletons, dressed, and sitting in niches. Skulls, lamps,
roses, and arabesques; all of which are formed entirely by the
disposition of human bones, constitute the ornaments of a suite of small
rooms. Our conductor, a Capuchin, seemed to find the exhibition very
diverting.

From this church we descend into the Piazza Barberini, in the lower part
of which is a fountain, composed of a triton, supported on four
dolphins, and blowing up the water, “invenzione,” says the Guide-book,
“assai stimata di Bernini.” For my part, I have no taste for monsters.
The water rises with considerable force, and in windy weather often
exhibits the prismatic colours. We ascend the Quirinal hill along a
continuation of the Via Sistina, to the Quattro Fontane; where we cross
the long straight street leading to the Porta Pia, and marked at the
other end by the obelisk and figures of Monte Cavallo. We descend from
the Quattro Fontane, and after a slight depression pass by a still more
trifling rise on to the Viminal, of whose existence you are hardly
sensible, unless you are looking out for it, since the depression is
almost equally trifling towards the Esquiline. If however, instead of
going up the Viminal, you descend to the most depressed part of the Via
delle Quattro Fontane, by the Via di San Vitale, you will be more
sensible of the descent; and if you get into the gardens and vineyards
on the left, some substructions marking the brow of a hill, exhibit the
Viminal, not indeed as a large or high hill, but as one which might even
still be counted among the seven little eminences of Rome. On the other
side also, the Via Santa Pudenziana leads into an evident hollow. The
succession of these hills is perhaps more evident, if instead of passing
by the Quattro Fontane, we go from the Piazza Trajana, along the Via
Magnanapoli, and passing by the Villa Aldobrandini, continue along the
Vie di San Lorenzo and Santa Maria Maggiore.

The Esquiline is more conspicuous, and its ascent towards the church of
Santa Maria Maggiore is marked by rows of trees, and crowned with an
obelisk, standing at the back of the church. It is a very extensive
hill, now almost entirely occupied by gardens and vineyards. Passing in
front of the church just mentioned, we arrive at that of St. Antony,
where once a year, the ceremony of blessing the horses is performed; and
afterwards at a fragment of brick and rubble, called the trophies of
Marius, because here were found the marble trophies known by that name,
now standing on the balustrades of the square of the Capitol; but it is
in fact, as antiquaries are tolerably well agreed, the Castello, or as
we should say, not very correctly, the _head_ of the Marcian aqueduct.
In returning we may pass by the Arch of Gallienus, a plain building,
with no other ornament than what arises from the employment of two
Corinthian pilasters; and visit the churches of St. Praxedes, (without
obtaining any portion of the indulgences promised to those who frequent
it) of San Martino de’ Monti, and San Pietro in Vinculis, which I have
already described. They are all seated near the brow of the Esquiline.

I must take you a little way back, in order to see what is vulgarly
styled the Temple of Pallas, which some antiquaries suppose to be the
Forum of Nerva, and Palladio considers as a fragment of a court
surrounding the temple of Nerva. So lately as 1614 Inigo Jones saw some
of the temple itself remaining, but it was pulled down shortly
afterwards by Paul V. to make use of the marble. In the present day, two
marble columns are seen in front of a wall of large blocks of peperino,
and above them an entablature and a continued pedestal, which break
round the columns. This pedestal, as well as the frieze, is enriched
with sculpture, and on its face, in the space between the two columns,
is a figure of Pallas, and the other reliefs are supposed to represent
the arts of which she was patroness; an arch is seen in the back wall,
but filled up with similar masonry, and not corresponding to the
situation of the columns. The mouldings are over-ornamented; the dentils
and corona are too small, and the sima is too large. These particulars,
and the disposition of the columns, announce the decline of art, but in
its earliest stage, for the sculpture, and the mouldings and ornaments
are in general very good, and the whole has been well executed. Inigo
Jones, on the authority of Xiphilin, says that it was built by
Apollodorus, before Trajan was emperor.

Our next object is the Arco de’ Pantani, and the massive wall at the
back of the temple of Mars Ultor, supposed to have inclosed the forum of
Hadrian; and we will pass through the arch, and see the remains of the
temple itself, consisting of part of the wall of the cell, and three
columns and a pilaster of white marble. The entablature of this piece
also remains, and the soffite of the peristyle; and above it, and
resting in great measure on two of the columns, is the tower of a
convent, the work of the middle ages. Within the convent are said to be
some remains of the internal peristyle, but as it is inhabited by nuns,
they cannot be seen. These outside parts are valuable, not only for the
excellence of their design and workmanship, which are among the best in
Rome, but also as exhibiting some particulars not elsewhere to be seen.
The separate portions of the leaves of these Corinthian capitals are
divided into four points, instead of as usual into five, and the points
of the lower division in some instances pass under those of the upper,
instead of lying upon them, as is the case in all other examples. A bead
and fillet along the wall mark the height of the capital; the marble
rafters of the soffite rest on the architrave, there being one to each
column. This I take to be the regular Roman practice, while the Greeks
made them smaller and more numerous, and placed them over the frieze.
They are ornamented with a fret on their under surface, and one large
panel, with a fine rose in the centre, occupies the space between them.

From this we may proceed to the Baths of Paulus Æmylius; a well-known
fragment, which every body agrees was no bath, and had nothing to do
with Paulus Æmylius. Desdogetz has given it a place in his work, but it
certainly does not deserve to be introduced among the principal
antiquities of Rome. Little remains but a semicircle of brick walls,
with pilasters also of brick. It has been supposed to have formed part
of the forum of Trajan, with which it does not correspond by its
situation; and in character it differs still more from that noble work.
It may have been the _porticus absidata_, which is found in the
Regionaries near the forum of Nerva, or it may have been twenty other
things. Hence we pass to the Forum of Trajan, where recent excavations
have occasioned great discoveries. Marble pavement in its original
situation, steps, foundations of walls, numerous fragments of granite
columns, and four of the Corinthian bases belonging to them, remain in
their places, and these, with the help of several pieces of travertine,
also unmoved, and evidently intended to receive similar bases, have
enabled the directors to put the fragments in proper situations. What is
principally laid open is the Basilica, and for this it was necessary to
destroy several houses and two convents. The width of the part now
exposed is believed to be about half the length of the basilica. Of the
libraries, antiquaries have thought that they distinguished some
vestiges near the column, but very little of the situation has been
examined, and nothing of that of the temple of Trajan, erected
afterwards by Hadrian. The remains of some piers were found on the north
side of the column, and indications of their having been altered, and
partly removed, in order, as is imagined, to make room for the access to
this temple. Two churches and a palace are in the way of any further
researches in the part where if anywhere, the remains of such a temple
would probably be found; and independently of this, the great extent of
the ground required to be excavated, in order to display the whole
design, and the difficulty and expense of preserving it after it is
exposed, deprives one of all hope of seeing it executed. The column
still remains erect; a noble monument of the taste and skill of the
architect Apollodorus. It may seem that one column of this sort is very
much like another, and that there is little room for the merit of the
architect, but if you were to go two or three times from this to the
column of Antoninus, and return to that of Trajan, you would feel the
great superiority of the latter, though it might puzzle you not a
little, to find out in what that superiority consisted. This magnificent
column must always have been conspicuous as it is now, rising above the
basilica, and all the buildings of the forum; but the pedestal could
hardly be seen, except from the confined little court in which it stood.
This apparent _disproportion_ is one of the secrets of effect in
architecture. You shew large and lofty buildings, from large spaces it
is true, but you should also endeavour sometimes to bring great things
into contrast with little spaces. Nothing impresses the idea of size
more strongly, and when again you see an edifice from a larger space,
and perhaps over the tops of smaller buildings, the imagination carries
on the idea of size to all its accompaniments. The fragments of granite
columns which I have mentioned are most of them broken parts of shafts,
each of which has consisted of a single stone, but some of them are a
complete stone, which has formed only part of a shaft; and in this case
it appears that the Romans, instead of making a flat and horizontal
joint, formed a variously, and irregularly undulating surface on the one
piece, and cut the other to correspond with it; a laborious and
difficult process, of which the object seems to be merely to hide the
joint, for the strength of the column would not be increased by it. The
fragments of ornament dug up here, are inserted in the wall which
surrounds the excavation; many of them are of the highest beauty. Every
morsel we see of the works of Apollodorus makes us regret that we do not
see more of them. Yet in the plan there are evidences of _risalti_, and
of arrangements in some parts like that of a triumphal arch. This
nicknackery seems hardly consistent with the Greek style of the artist,
or with the exquisite taste exhibited in the mouldings and ornaments.
The disposition of the basilica is supposed to have been the same as
that of the church of St. Paul, and the dimensions not very different.
The different modes of pavement indicate what parts have been covered,
and what exposed.

I said there were two churches in the way of this excavation; they are
both at one end of the Piazza. The one, _del nome di Maria_, does not
demand much attention. The other, designed by Sangallo, and dedicated to
Santa Maria di Loreto, is said to have given in its double cupola, the
model of that in the Vatican. It is an octagonal church, with broken
pilasters at the angles. Three square recesses, and a deeper one for the
altar, mark in some degree the form of a cross; four niches occupy the
remaining sides. The disposition is pleasing, but the minor parts are
not well managed, and it is over-ornamented, especially about the
niches. The gilding is badly disposed, and being too equally scattered
all over, looks spotty, and not rich. Thus in the cavetto of the
cornice, which occupies the place of a sima, the roses and husks which
ornament it are gilt, and a little ornament surrounding the roses left
white; the modillions are partly gilt, partly white; in the ovolo, the
eggs and darts are gilt, the band round the eggs is white; in the ogee a
similar arrangement is observed; the fillets of the columns are gilt,
the flutes white; thus every part has a portion of gilding, none is
entirely gilt; and this equality of distribution produces no effect, or
rather I should say it has a flat and disagreeable one. This church
contains one of the finest productions of modern sculpture, in the
statue of Santa Susanna; a very graceful figure, with a beautiful
expression of countenance. It is the work of Francis du Quesnoy, who is
called here _il Fiamingo_.

Making a little diversion to the left, to the foot of the Capitoline
hill, we find the sepulchre of C. Publicius Bibulus, remarkable, not so
much for its architecture, for that is not particularly fine, but for
its date. The inscription is not Publicio, but Poplico, but however his
name was spelt, he is supposed to have been tribune of the people in the
year of Rome 543, and a strenuous opposer of the authority and influence
of the patricians. The building is a small edifice of peperino, probably
square, but one sees only the front, which is ornamented by four
pilasters of a sort of Doric order, plain and simple, but on the whole
well proportioned, and it appears to have been neatly executed.

Hence we pass into the Piazza de’ Santi Apostoli, where the great palace
of the Colonna family has, externally, neither beauty nor magnificence;
and the entrance is very ill-disposed. Inside, I should fill my letter
if I only were to sketch a slight description of the treasures of art
which it contains; but if I spare you this, I must nevertheless say a
word about the magnificent gallery, to which it would be difficult to
find a parallel. It is, according to the Guide-book, 208 feet long, and
25 wide, but at each end, a portion nearly square, is separated from the
rest of the room by two columns, and two pilasters of _giallo antico_,
the most beautiful for the purposes of architecture of all the coloured
marbles. These support an arch. The ceiling is coved without any flat
part, and altogether painted, without any ribs, or appearance of solid
architecture. In the lower part, the ornaments are gold on a white
ground. There are two ranges of windows on each side, which is too many,
especially for the pictures, and without pictures the room would not
look half so well. It has a most rich and noble effect, which you will
not understand from description; I only regret that I cannot send it to
London for you to look at.

The gardens of this palace occupy the slope of the Quirinal, and there
is a casino belonging to them in the Piazza di Monte Cavallo, which
would be a large house in England. Within their circuit are the remains
called the baths of Constantine, (though they exhibit nothing analogous
to what we have of the other baths) and here also lie the _disjecta
membra_, attributed sometimes to one, and sometimes to another, of what
the ancients have described to us as the largest buildings in Rome. The
site of the baths is supposed to have extended over a great part of the
Quirinal hill, and to be now covered by I know not how many palaces. The
remains I have just mentioned, contained two lofty stories of vaulted
halls above ground, and exhibit some traces of a third. A raking line
seen in one part, with a range of arches following it, seems to announce
a great flight of steps; but how the rooms were disposed, or to what
purpose they were applied, can only be guessed at. The marble fragments
were not found where they now lie, but I believe where the Consulta has
been since built. They consist of parts of an entablature of Parian
marble. Palladio made out from them Aurelian’s temple of the Sun, with
twelve columns in front; but the style and workmanship are far too good
for the age of Aurelian, and more suited to that of Nero. The blocks are
of an immense size, and the whole entablature must have been near 16
feet in height, which would imply a column of 6½ feet in diameter. The
ornaments are full and rich, and exhibit that luxury of finish, which I
have before noticed in the temple of Jupiter Tonans, with an execution,
perhaps not quite so good. The extent of plain surface close to him
appears to have offended the eye of the workman, and he has covered the
ovoli and part of the foliage with very neat parallel striæ.

Our next object will be the Fountain of Trevi, attached to one end of
the Palazzo Conti, which seems to make part of the ornament of the
fountain. Plenty of fault may be found both with the architecture, and
with the sculpture; yet on the whole it is very magnificent, and with
its profusion of bright water, makes a most noble object, such as are
seen in Rome, and in Rome alone. The rocks, and jets of water below, are
admirably disposed, and if the banks are sometimes dirty, we must not
fix our attention on them. Milizia considers it as a fault, that you
nowhere see the whole body of water at once, but this is on the contrary
an advantage, as it leaves the imagination more at liberty.

If we leave the Colonna gardens by the gate on Monte Cavallo, we find
ourselves near the Rospigliosi Palace, where there is a fine collection
of paintings. From the palace we may pass into a small garden, with a
casino at the end of it, formed of an open loggia between two wings, and
ornamented with bas-reliefs; which must have had originally an elegant
appearance. The arches of the loggia are now filled up, and all beauty
of the composition destroyed; yet you cannot regret it when you enter,
and contemplate on its ceiling, the exquisite Aurora of Guido, whose
dancing hours tread so lightly on the clouds, that they seem quite
sufficiently supported; and the whole is so living and so graceful, that
in spite of yourself, you gaze till your neck is stiff.


                        END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.




                       J. M’Creery, Tooks Court,
                       Chancery-lane, London.




                               Footnotes


Footnote 1:

  Windows in the roof.

Footnote 2:

  I do not understand what is here meant by the frieze, and there
  appears to be some error, since the sum of the heights, of the parts,
  is made rather to exceed the whole height.

Footnote 3:

  Rivoire gives his dimensions in feet and in metres, which in this
  instance do not agree. I have, throughout, followed the metres.

Footnote 4:

  Page 42.

Footnote 5:

  Not however to be compared with the Southwark Bridge, since erected in
  our metropolis.

Footnote 6:

  Copied from the journal of a friend.

Footnote 7:

  On my return he was engaged in preparing etchings for publication from
  these subjects; they were done on stone, and are by far the most
  beautiful things of that sort I ever saw: the effects both of pen and
  chalk are faithfully given, and it is not too much to say that they
  preserve all the spirit and sentiment of the originals.

Footnote 8:

  Something of this may be seen in York-Minster, and the western
  extremity of the cathedral at Strasburg, with the tower, exhibits
  this, and many other characters of this style.

Footnote 9:

  Whittington, p. 87, _et seq._

Footnote 10:

  In 1826 I found it newly repaired and decorated, and the impression
  produced was very different.

Footnote 11:

  Whittington, p. 147, _et seq._

Footnote 12:

  See Whittington, p. 124, _et seq._

Footnote 13:

  To Sawkerf is to wear away the stone at the joints by the introduction
  of a saw; the weight above, thus deprived of its support on the
  external face of the work, sinks down on to the internal mass of the
  wall or pier.

Footnote 14:

  They have since been considerably altered.

Footnote 15:

  These paintings have been since removed to the Louvre, and the rooms
  are now filled with modern productions.

Footnote 16:

  When I first visited Paris, this place was so blocked up with tubs and
  barrels, that I could hardly walk about; and on my return, not being
  aware that any alteration had been made, I did not visit it. I am
  indebted to my friend Mr. Scott for the following description of it in
  a more accessible condition:—

  “The ruins of the Palais des Thermes, in the Rue de la Harpe, are very
  extensive. They consisted originally in baths of water and vapour, but
  till about three years ago, were occupied as wine vaults. The French
  government at that time purchased a considerable portion of them, and
  has since built stone props and arches to sustain whatever seemed in
  danger of falling. In the centre is a spacious, lofty, vaulted hall,
  without any key-stone; the walls are extremely thick, formed of rubble
  and squared stones, and at certain intervals are layers, each of four
  courses of brick-work: the whole is cemented by a mortar of extreme
  hardness; the bricks are of various colours, from light yellow to dark
  brownish red, and admirably made. The disposition of the bathing
  recesses, alternately rectangular and semicircular, along the walls,
  the tubes both for water and vapour, and the channels for the former
  to flow off, may still be clearly perceived. At the springing of the
  vault, at each corner of the large hall, is a large stone, carved in
  the shape, and with the ornaments of a Roman galley. One of the
  smaller apartments, about 18 feet by 15 in dimension, is the most
  astonishing object in these ruins. The floor is perfectly flat, both
  as to its upper and under surfaces; it is about one foot thick,
  composed of rubble and mortar, without beam, joist, or large stone; it
  is not inserted into the wall, but merely presses laterally against
  it, and this floor not only sustains itself, and has sustained itself
  for at least fifteen centuries, but it has also resisted the passage
  of loaded carts over it.

  “In the vaults of the building, is to be seen the aqueduct which
  brought a supply of fine water from beyond Arcueil to Lutetia, and as
  far as the subterraneous part is concerned, in perfect preservation.”

Footnote 17:

  Huyot afterwards accompanied the mission of Count Forbyn into the
  east; he had, I believe, the misfortune to break his leg at Smyrna,
  and was left there on that account; but not discouraged, he resumed
  alone, the task of examining the monuments of that country.

Footnote 18:

  My notes were not clear, and I am afraid I have made some confusion
  between this church and St. André le Bas, above-mentioned.

Footnote 19:

  The cloisters of St. John Lateran, and of St. Paul _fuori delle mura_
  at Rome, are of a character very similar to this. They are said to be
  of the twelfth century, but I know not on what authority.

Footnote 20:

  The domes of the little churches in Greece rise in this manner from an
  octagonal tower.

Footnote 21:

  Menard says it had seven sides.

               1st, 2nd, 3rd of     30 French feet.
               4th                  48.
               5th                  53.
               6th                  21.
               7th                  33.

  The sides of the octagon above are each 17 French feet.

Footnote 22:

  Millin.

Footnote 23:

  Even this was not effected on my return to Paris in 1819.

Footnote 24:

  Of course this was written long before the events of 1820. In the
  clamours for the Charte, that feeling seemed to be excited, or at
  least such clamours would tend to excite it, but the ministers of the
  day did all they could to stifle it.

Footnote 25:

  1,422 toises, equal to 9,080 English feet above the sea. See _Nouvel
  Itinéraire des Vallées autour du Mont Blanc, par J. P. Picté_, a
  useful little manual.

Footnote 26:

  This was much improved in 1826.

Footnote 27:

  The model made by General Pfyffer at Lucern may perhaps be an
  exception. One may see, at the first glance, from the finely varied
  characters of the different mountains, how carefully nature has been
  studied.

Footnote 28:

  The batz is in value equal to about three halfpence, but it varies in
  the different cantons.

Footnote 29:

  It is, probably, this smaller chesnut which Mr. Rose has taken for
  horse-chesnuts, which assuredly do not enter into the common food of
  the Italians; indeed the tree is of rare occurrence.

Footnote 30:

  These measures are reduced from some in French feet; those in Braccia
  agree so little with them, that I thought it better to give both. The
  Milanese Braccio is about 23½ English inches.

Footnote 31:

  The word order, as here used, includes the column with its
  entablature, and the pedestal, if there is one; all which goes to make
  up one of the Grecian orders of architecture.

Footnote 32:

  The precinction is a broad step, leaving a passage behind the seated
  spectators.

Footnote 33:

  He reckons, I suppose, the fourteenth, fifteenth, sixteenth,
  seventeenth, and eighteenth.

Footnote 34:

  This was towards the end of the year 1816, a period of great distress
  in Italy.

Footnote 35:

  I do not understand this term; I give it as I find it in a little
  account of the church, value 1¼_d._

Footnote 36:

  Some notices of this city will be found in Letter XXXIX.

Footnote 37:

  Yet this is nearly the arrangement of the cathedral at Florence, but
  the Bolognese church would have been larger.

Footnote 38:

  The observations on Florence were made principally on a subsequent
  visit, but I thought it better to unite them together.

Footnote 39:

  Sopra gli occhi che sono sopra le porte.

Footnote 40:

  In 1826 I found it once more a church, and it contains a curious
  Gothic altar.

Footnote 41:

                            160 br. long.
                             54 br. wide.
                             98 br. transept.

Footnote 42:

  These fine woods have been since burnt down, to do honour, as I was
  informed, to the Emperor of Austria, on his visit to Rome in 1819. My
  informant, (who was then my fellow traveller) was a man of sense and
  of a cultivated mind, yet he could not enter into my feelings, in
  preferring a noble wood to the blackened stumps.

Footnote 43:

  Joggles are projecting parts on the lateral surface of some of the
  stones forming the arch, fitted into corresponding recesses in the
  surface of the adjoining stone. They are only now used, where we wish
  to obtain the strength of an arch, without the appearance of one.

Footnote 44:

  Other restorations in a better style, and preserving the character of
  the old work, were in progress in 1826.

Footnote 45:

  This church has since been destroyed by fire, and the beautiful marble
  columns destroyed; many of them seemed at first little injured, but
  split afterwards in different places, shewing that the substance had
  been partially calcined. The granite and porphyry do not seem to have
  stood the fire better than the marble.

Footnote 46:

  Fea, on the contrary, cites Procopius to prove that columns existed
  there as late as 536.

Footnote 47:

  I have copied these dimensions from Uggeri, but I suspect they are not
  correct, because in the old church he assigns 68 French feet to the
  width of the central nave, and 200 to the whole width of the building;
  while in the present, which is always understood to stand on the old
  foundation, reinforced perhaps, but not destroyed, the width of the
  nave according to the same author, is only 54 such feet, and the whole
  width 164. The difference, if correct, can only arise from the
  additional thickness of the present walls and piers.

Footnote 48:

  “Chi visiterà ciascheduna delle sunnominate chiese mentre vi sarà
  l’orazione delle quarante ore, confessato e communicato, acquistera
  Indulgenza plenaria, e con fermo proposito di confessarsi, acquistera
  dieci anni ed altrettanti quarantine d’Indulgenza per ciascheduna
  volta come apparisce, &c.”

Footnote 49:

  In 1826 these were chiefly filled with fragments of architecture and
  sculpture; the paintings having been removed into some apartments in
  the upper story.

Footnote 50:

  One of these has since been carried into execution.




                           Transcriber’s Note


This book uses inconsistent spelling and hyphenation, which were
retained in the ebook version. Ditto marks, dashes and spaces used to
represent repeated text have been replaced with the text that they
represent. Some corrections have been made to the text, including
normalizing punctuation. Further corrections are noted below:

 p. 63: admitted in jacket and towsers-> admitted in jacket and trowsers
 p. 78: the downfal of Gothic architecture -> the downfall of Gothic
    architecture
 p. 202: set in a frameof magnificent mountains -> set in a frame of
    magnificent mountains
 p. 323: places were the agitation was -> places where the agitation was
 p. 362: shortening the the nave -> shortening the nave